• 

. 


RECOLLECTIONS 


OF 


FIFTY  YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY: 


WITH 


NUMEROUS  CHARACTER  SKETCHES. 


BY 


JOHN    SCOTT,  D.  D., 

AUTHOR  OF  "PULPIT  ECHOES,"  "THE  LAND  OF  SOJOURN,"  AND  " 
CATECHISM  OF  THE  DOCTRINES,  HISTORY,  AND  POLITY  OF 
THE  METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH,"  ETC. 


INTRODUCTION  BY  REV.  J.  J.  MURRAY,  D.  D. 
"$atber  up  tbe  fragments,  tbat  nothing  be  lost." 


jDrotegtcmt  iBrmrb  of 

PITTSBURGH.  PA..  AND  BALTIMORE,  MD. 

U.  S.  FLEMING,  Agent,  422  Fifth  Avenue,  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 
W.  J.  C.  DULANY,  Agent,  8  East  Baltimore  Street,  Baltimore,  Md. 


COPYRIGHT,  1898,  BY 
PITTSBURGH  DIRECTORY  ov  METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 


HIS  BELOVED  WIFE, 

who,  for  more  than  Fifty  years,  has  shared 

his  toils  and  cares, 
this  volume  is  affectionately 


BY  THE  AUTHOR. 


PREFACE. 


THE  observance  of  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  my  li- 
censure  to  preach  the  gospel  recalled  to  my  mind  so 
vividly  many  of  the  scenes  and  occurrences  of  the 
past,  and  many  of  the  friends  of  former  years,  that  I  have 
thought  it  might  be  of  interest  to  my  family,  and  perhaps 
to  others,  to  place  on  record  some  of  my  recollections  of 
former  times,  showing,  as  they  do,  the  changes  which  have 
taken  place  in  one  short  lifetime. 

The  great  mass  of  the  people  belong  to  the  industrial 
classes,  who  possess  good  common  sense  and  such  educa- 
tion as  qualifies  them  for  the  ordinary  pursuits  and  enjoy- 
ments of  life,  but  who  make  no  pretensions  to  literary 
culture  and  scientific  knowledge.  A  man  who  can  write 
an  instructive  and  entertaining  book  about  common  things, 
level  to  the  capacity  of  this  class,  has  an  opportunity  of 
doing  greater  good  than  the  man  who  can  produce  a 
learned  and  profound  treatise  on  some  abstract  scientific 
subject,  which  but  few  persons  would  be  able  to  under- 
stand and  appreciate.  After  all,  it  is  the  common,  every- 
day, practical  things  of  life  that  really  concern  and  interest 
the  great  majority  of  the  people,  and  these  are  often 
deemed  too  trifling  to  secure  attention  and  be  placed  on 
record  for  their  perusal  and  instruction. 

This  narrative  is  about  a  very  common  life,  passed 
among  common  scenes,  and  occupied  with  common  things. 
It  makes  no  pretensions  to  elegance  of  diction  or  attract- 
iveness of  style;  but  tells  in  a  plain  and  simple  manner 
the  story  of  a  life  spent  by  a  common  man,  among  com- 
mon people,  in  an  attempt  to  do  them  good. 

5 


6  PREFACE. 

The  narrative  being  largely  personal,  it  is  hardly  neces- 
sary to  apologize  for  its  personal  style  and  its  numerous 
personal  allusions  and  statements.  These,  by  a  little  at- 
tention, might  have  been  modified  and  rendered  less  strik- 
ing; but  having  undertaken  to  write  about  myself,  I  have 
not  hesitated  to  do  so  in  the  most  direct  manner.  This 
is  not  agreeable  to  my  own  taste,  but  to  accomplish  my 
purpose,  it  could  not  easily  be  avoided. 

It  is  perhaps  proper,  and  even  necessary,  for  me  to 
say  here,  that  in  what  I  have  written  in  reference  to  cer- 
tain questions  which  at  one  time  agitated  our  ecclesiastical 
economy,  causing  long  and  earnest  discussion,  and  the 
action  which  followed,  I  must  not  be  regarded  as  re- 
arguing  those  questions  from  a  present  point  of  view;  but 
as  presenting  the  light  in  which  they  appeared  to  me,  and 
to  those  who  were  in  accord  with  me  in  sentiment,  at  the 
time  of  their  discussion.  The  subject  is  historical,  and 
the  object  is  to  present  facts,  not  in  the  light  in  which 
they  appear  to  us  now,  but  in  the  light  in  which  they  ap- 
peared at  the  time  of  their  occurrence.  The  facts  being 
presented  in  their  proper  setting,  it  is  for  the  reader  to 
judge  of  the  correctness  of  the  action  taken. 

This  volume,  except  a  few  corrections  and  additions, 
was  completed  on  my  seventy-third  birthday,  October  27, 
1893.  Some  important  events  with  which  I  have  been 
associated,  and  many  changes  in  the  Conference  with 
which  I  am  connected,  have  occurred  since  then;  but  as  I 
only  undertook  to  give  the  recollections  of  fifty  years, 
these,  of  course,  are  omitted. 

I  trust  that  my  narrative,  with  its  numerous  facts  and 
incidents,  will  not  prove  entirely  uninteresting  and  un- 
profitable. 

Eldersville,  Pa, 


INTRODUCTION. 


A  MAN"  that  has  given  fifty  years  of  his  life  to  the  min- 
istry of  the  gospel  in  any  branch  of  the  Methodist 
Church,  must  be  a  dull  man  if  he  has  seen  or  heard, 
during  that  time,  nothing  worth  recording.  But  the 
author  of  this  book  is  not  a  dull  man.  Going  through  the 
world  with  his  eyes  open,  he  has  improved  his  opportuni- 
ties, and  acquired  a  fund  of  facts  and  reflections  that  will 
not  disappoint  the  reader  who  takes  up  the  volume  with 
the  expectation  of  being  entertained  and  edified. 

The  book  having  been  submitted  to  me  in  manuscript, 
I  read  it  with  varied  but  sustained  interest  from  begin- 
ning to  end.  Sometimes  smiling,  sometimes  laughing 
aloud,  at  one  moment  stopping  to  wipe  the  tears  from  my 
eyes,  at  another  admiring  a  forcible  argument,  a  just  re- 
flection, or  a  quaint  expression,  I  persevered  in  the  perusal 
until,  at  the  end  of  two  sittings,  I  came  to  the  conclusion, 
regretting  that  the  end  had  come.  Possibly  I  was  more 
interested  than  some  others  will  be,  because  familiar  names 
occur  in  the  narrative,  and  I  had  taken  part  in  some  of 
the  transactions  recorded.  But  apart  from  personal,  local, 
or  denominational  associations,  I  think  there  is  enough 
in  the  book  to  repay  perusal;  and  I  shall  be  disappointed 
if  the  young  are  not  instructed,  and  the  old  are  not  grati- 
fied, as  they  go  along  with  the  author  in  the  paths  which, 
for  fifty  years,  he  pursued  as  an  itinerant  preacher  of  the 
gospel. 

Dr.  Scott,  having  lived  before  the  division  of  the  Meth- 
odist Protestant  Church  and  subsequent  to  the  reunion 

7 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

of  the  same,  and  having  been  prominent  in  the  transactions 
associated  with  both,  naturally  records  what  came  under 
his  own  observation,  and  I  am  free  to  acknowledge  that 
he  does  it  in  the  spirit  of  fairness  and  charity.  Beared 
amid  different  surroundings,  and  associated  for  the  greater 
portion  of  my  life  with  people  of  whom  he  knew  little  by 
actual  intercourse,  my  narration  of  the  events  which  oc- 
curred in  the  trying  times  of  our  ecclesiastical  history, 
and  my  reflections  upon  the  occurrences  of  those  days, 
might  not  be  identical  with  his  own.  Every  man  speaks  of 
what  impresses  him  from  his  own  point  of  observation. 
"When  we  read  history,"  says  Dr.  Hugh  Frank  Foster, 
"we  have  not  understood  the  subject  if  we  have  gained 
merely  a  knowledge  of  the  facts."  Facts  are  misleading, 
though  narrated  with  honest  intent,  unless  they  are  pre- 
sented in  a  setting  of  their  proper  surroundings.  Many, 
if  not  all,  the  differences  of  good  men  are  attributable  to 
their  inability  to  see  things  clearly  on  all  sides.  "Now  we 
see  through  a  glass  darkly;"  perfect  vision  is  the  privilege 
of  the  saints  that  have  passed  "within  the  veil."  Dr.  Scott 
has  clearly  presented  facts  from  his  point  of  view,  and 
thereby  has  done  a  service  to  those  that  thought  and  acted 
with  him  that  will  be  appreciated  by  them,  and  he  has  done 
it  in  a  manner  that  will  elicit  no  unfavorable  comments 
from  those  that  differed  with  him.  Those  of  us  who  did 
not  so  fully  understand  the  pressure  of  all  kinds  upon  our 
brethren  of  the  North  and  West,  will  revise  our  judgment 
in  the  light  of  this  book.  If  it  does  not  as  fully  set  forth 
the  difficulties  of  our  brethren  in  the  South,  charity  will 
say,  it  is  because  the  author  could  not  be  so  familiar  with 
them  as  we  were  ourselves. 

JOHN  J.  MURK  AY. 
UNION  BRIDGE,  MD.,  December  12, 1893. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Parents— Born  in  Ireland— Early  Methodists— Emigration  to 
this  Country— Grandparents— Settlement— Birth— Early  Sur- 
roundings—Primitive Customs— Early  Products— Social  En- 
joyments— Religious  Advantages — Bethel — Early  Methodist 
Preachers— Catechising— Important  Lesson— John  Elliott- 
Shock  to  my  Feelings— Charles  Scott— Methodism  and 
Local  Preachers Pages  21-29 

CHAPTER  II. 

My  Father  an  Early  Reformer— "Mutual  Rights"— Bethel  So- 
ciety— Reform  Controversy — General  Conference  of  1828— 
Organization  under  Conventional  Articles  —  Honored 
Names— Other  Societies— Ohio  Circuit— Josiah  Foster,  First 
Preacher— John  Wilson— Masonic  Procession — Change  of 
Pastor— John  Clark— New  Bethel— Two  Days'  Meetings- 
Dedication  of  New  Church — Large  Attendance — Great  Re- 
vival—Conversions at  Private  Houses  throughout  the 
Neighborhood— Love-feast— Conversion— United  with  the 
Church— Conversion  of  Children 30-38 

CHAPTER  III. 

My  Father's  Illness  and  Death— Dying  Charge — Attending 
School  —  Books  —  Teachers  —  James  Carmichael  —  Visit  to 
Pittsburg— Gift  of  a  Dollar— Purchase  of  a  Grammar  and 
Dictionary — Study  of  Grammar— Improvement  in  the  Char- 
acter of  our  School— Literary  Society— Address  on  Solar 
System — Work  on  Natural  Philosophy— Blair's  Rhetoric- 
Hedge's  Logic  —  Backsliding  —  Beginning  —  Progress— Un- 
happy— Weekly  Prayer-meeting — George  M.  Scott— Happily 
Restored— Family  Prayer— Purchase  of  a  Farm — Call  to 
Preach— Embarrassment— Slale  of  Farm— Hand  of  Provi- 
dence —  Dr.  George  Brown,  Pastor  —  Great  Privilege  — 

Elected  Assistant  Class-leader 39-50 

9 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

John  Herbert  —  Three  Years'  Pastorate  —  Fatherly  Oare  — Li- 
censed to  Preach— My  First  Sermon— Some  of  the  Books 
Read— Doctrines  of  the  Gospel— Theory  of  Preaching- 
Wise  Counsel— Recommended  to  Conference— John  Cowl- 
John  Beaty— A.  W.  Porter— Trip  to  Conference— Distin- 
guished Members— Shinn's  Sermon— Received  into  Confer- 
ence—Appointed to  Ohio  Circuit  as  Assistant— R.  T.  Simon- 
ton,  Superintendent — Muskingum  Conference  Set  off— Quar- 
terly-meeting at  West  Middletown— John  Deselm's  Prayer- 
Four  Weeks'  Circuit— Short  Sermons— My  Brother  Charles- 
Good  Meetings — Small  Salaries— Had  Acquired  a  Little 
Experience Pages  51-62 

CHAPTER  V. 

Conference  in  Pittsburg— First  Saw  G.  B.  McElroy— Ordained 
Deacon— Appointed  Assistant  on  Union  Circuit— James 
Hop  wood,  Superintendent— Large  Circuit— Leaving  Home — 
Stop  in  Washington— James  L.  Porter  and  Wife — National 
Road— Laurel  Hill— Arrival  at  Uniontown— Father  and 
Mother  Phillips— Henry  B.  Bascom— Preaching-places— 
Entertainment  —  Protracted-meetings  —  James  Hopwood  — 
F.  A.  Davis— Breakneck— Connellsville— Isaac  Frances- 
Samuel  Catlin  —  Hugh  Cameron  —  Camp-meeting  —  Hard 
Times— Book-bill— My  Only  Horse-trade— First  Marriage- 
Small  Salary 63-75 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Conference  at  Fairmont— Mrs.  Hannah  Reeves  and  Cornelius 
Springer— Sensational  Preaching— Uniontown  made  a  Sta- 
tion—Appointed to  that  Charge— Hard  Study— Lack  of  Con- 
fidence in  Myself— Boarding-places— Father  Phillips  and 
Hebrew  Names— D.  H.  Phillips— John  H.  Deford— Water- 
ing the  Horse— John  L.  Means— Joseph  L.  Phillips— Fine 
Singer— Close  of  the  Year— Case  of  Trance 70-83 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Conference  Met  in  Connellsville  —  Thomas  H.  Stockton  —  A 
Peerless  Preacher  —  Ordained  Elder  —  Appointed  to  First 
Church,  Pittsburg  —  F.  A.  Davis,  Assistant  —  Boarding- 


CONTENTS.  11 

places— Largo  Congregations — Plenty  of  Work— Leading 
Members— Charles  Avery— Sketch  of  His  Character— Be- 
nevolence—Second  Church— Colored  People— Aid  Society- 
Death  and  Funeral  —  Edward  Moore  —  Responses  —  Pro- 
tracted-meeting—"All  the  Goslings"— Small  Salary— Object 
of  Envy— Important  Lesson— Marriage— Acting  as  Chor- 
ister—Close of  the  Year * Pages  84-99 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Conference  in  Allegheny  City  —  Appointed  to  Uniontown  — 
Young  People  and  Housekeeping— Small  Salary— Mr.  Isaac 
Skyles,  a  Kind  Friend— Left  in  Debt— Church  Never  Pros- 
perous— Layman's  Bureau— Wrong  Policy — Conference  in 
Waynesburg— T.  H.  Stockton's  Sermon— Appointed  to  Man- 
chester Circuit— Removal— Cold  House — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bing- 
ham— Horse  and  Buggy— Cultivation  of  a  Garden— Pastoral 
Visitation — The  Brown  Families— Quarterly-meeting— No 
Money — No  Flour— A  Barrel  of  Flour  Brought  to  My  Door- 
Very  Bad  Flour— Controversy  About  It— Many  Excellent 
People  —  A  Special  Visit  —  Attention  to  the  Poor  —  Local 
Preachers  —  Joseph  Burns  —  A  Sad  Event  —  Out  of 
Debt  100-118 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Conference  in  Pittsburg— Appointed  to  First  Church,  Allegheny 
City— Samuel  Clawson  and  Thomas  Maple—Amusing  Con- 
troversy—  William  Reeves  —  Secret  Society  Question  — 
Trouble  in  Church — Pastoral  Visitation— Different  Stories- 
Silence— Prayer— Labor  to  Harmonize  the  Church— Some 
Success— Conference  at  Uuiontown— William  Collier— Ex- 
amination of  T.  H.  Lancaster—  Returned  to  Allegheny- 
Things  Very  Pleasant— Many  Good  Brethren— Numerous 
Meetings— P.  T.  Laishley— Traveling  President— F.  H.  Col- 
lier—Study of  Greek  and  Latin — Restrictive  Rule — Reluct- 
ance to  Leave 119-131! 

CHAPTER  X. 

Conference  in  Morgantown— Route  to  Conference — Coach-ride 
Across  the  Country  —  Infant  Baptism  —  Missionary  to 
China— Disappointment— Daniel  Bagley— Madison  College- 
Two  Scholarships— E.  Y.  Reese  and  R.  H.  Ball— T.  II. 
Stockton  Received  into  the  Conference— Sent  to  Sharps- 


12  CONTENTS. 

burg— Old  Members— William  Garner— John  Cook— First 
Bereavement— Religious  Prosperity— Close  of  the  Year- 
Conference  at  Pruntytown— Trip  to  Conference — Whisky- 
Boiled  Eggs  and  Potatoes — Crossing  the  River— Noble  Gil- 
lespie— The  Priest— J.  W.  Rutledge— Action  on  Temper- 
ance— Missionary  Society — Subject  of  Slavery — Sermon- 
Threatened  with  Arrest  —  Difficulty  in  Stationing  the 
Preachers— Sent  to  First  Church,  Pittsburg.  .Pages  133-143 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Removal  to  New  Charge  — Site  of  First  Church  — Great 
Changes — Labors  Very  Arduous — Sunday-school  Journal — 
Copway,  Indian  Chief— Rev.  De  Hass— Disappointment- 
Large  Congregation  —  David  Jones  —  Preparation  of  Ser- 
mon —  Death  of  William  Shinn's  Child  —  Embarrassment 
in  Preaching— David  Jones  united  with  the  Church— Con- 
version— Entered  the  Ministry — Conference  in  Washing- 
ton, Pa.— Many  Visiting  Brethren— College  Matters— En- 
dowment Money  Spent  for  Current  Expenses— Great  Dis- 
satisfaction —  Elected  Delegate  to  General  Conference  — 
Returned  to  First  Church,  Pittsburg— Noble  Men— Precious 
Memories 144-153 

CHAPTER  XII. 

General  Conference  in  Steubenville  —  Differences  between 
North  and  South — Honest  Desire  for  Adjustment— Member 
of  Committee  on  Paper  and  Book  Concern— Knotty  Ques- 
tion—Plan of  Adjustment— Faithfully  Carried  Out— Hand 
of  Providence  in  It  —  Conference  in  Allegheny  City  — 
Cholera — Death  of  Henry  T.  Layton — Theories  about  Chol- 
era—Isaac B.  Clark— Western  Virginia  Conference  Set 
off  154-161 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Editor  Missionary  and  Sunday-school  Journal,  and  Correspond- 
ing Secretary  Board  of  Missions— Visit  to  Virginia  and 
North  Carolina,  Conferences  —  Virginia  Conference  —  Nor- 
folk —  Numerous  Incidents  —  Navy-yard  —  North  Carolina 
Conference — Numerous  Kind  Friends — Visit  to  Governor 
Branch— Return  Home— New  York  Conference— Various 
Other  Visits— Ill-health— Fear  of  Location— Remedy,  162-172 


CONTENTS.  13 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Conference  in  Bridgeport— President's  Report— Young  Men  and 
the  Ministry  —  W.  H.  Phipps  —  Transfers  to  Unstationed 
List— Appointed  to  Washington  Mission— Washington  Col- 
lege—Pleasant Society— Small  Salary— Good  Garden— Sec- 
ond Year— Good  Done— Sent  to  Birmingham— Successful 
Year— Hearty  Singing— In  Touch  with  the  Times — Confer- 
ence in  Connellsville— Elected  President— Love  of  Home- 
General  Conference  in  Lynchburg— Memorial— Springfield 
Convention  of  1858— Changes  in  Discipline— Easter  Sun- 
day—Removal to  Sharpsburg— Its  Condition  Then— Great 
June  Frost— Salary — Conference  in  Sharpsburg— Allegheny 
Seminary— War  of  the  Rebellion .Pages  173-189 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Three  Years  in  Stoarpsburg— Conference  in  Allegheny  City- 
Sent  Again  to  Birmingham— Delegate  to  Cincinnati  Con- 
vention—Woman Suffrage— Hard  Year  Financially— John 
Redman's  Liberality— Rebels  Invade  Pennsylvania— Forti- 
fications of  Pittsburg— Rine  and  the  Donkey— Elected  Ed- 
itor of  Western  Methodist  Protestant— Removal  to  Spring- 
field—Joel S.  Thrap,  Agent— State  Bank  Notes— No  Offen- 
sive Personalities— Asked  to  Break  My  Pledge— Pleasant 
Relations  with  Board— Enlargement  of  Paper — Pastors  of 
Springfield  Church— Acted  as  Supply  One  Year— Not  Best 
to  Do  So— "Copperhead"— Close  of  War— Lincoln  Assassi- 
nated  190-205 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Non-Episcopal  Methodist  Union  —  Call  for  a  Convention  — 
Numerously  Signed— Meeting  of  Convention  in  Cleveland- 
President — Attendance— Proposed  Basis  of  Union — Action 
Harmonious  —  Cyrus  Prindle  in  Wesleyan  —  Recorder's  Re- 
marks—Convention in  Cincinnati— Spirit  of  Fraternity- 
Constitution— Committee  to  Prepare  a  Discipline— Luther 
Lee — L.  C.  Matlack— American  Wesleyan — Methodist  Prot- 
estant General  Conference— Conventional  Powers— Changes 
in  Discipline— General  Conference  in  Cleveland 206-217 


14  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Approval  of  Editorial  Course— Publishing  Agent— Enlargement 
of  Paper— Trip  West— Chicago  Then  and  Now— Clerical 
"Small  Talk"— Council  Bluffs— Senatorial  Party— Kains- 
ville— Mormons— Pittsburg  Conference— Home  Missions- 
Ohio  Conference— Bishop  Morris— Favorite  Hymn— Hard 
Work  Pages  218-225 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

New  Jersey  Conference— Fair  Haven— T.  T.  Heis®— "Outside 
the  Gate"— E.  D.  Stultz— T.  B.  Appleget— Many  Others- 
Benjamin  Doughty— "Flat  as  a  Flounder"— Art  of  Fish- 
ing—New York— Five  Points  House  of  Industry— Howard 
Mission— Home  for  Little  Wanderers— Inside  View— John 
Allen— Other  Places— Sad  Feeling— Publishing-houses— At- 
torney Street— New  York  Conference — Tarrytown— "Sleepy 
Hollow"— Washington  Irving— Capture  of  Major  Andr6— 
Monument — Action  of  Conference  about  Wesleyans— Re- 
sponsive Action— J.  H.  Robinson  and  Others— Grand  Street 
Church  226-239 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Valentine  Lucas  —  Unbecoming  Levity  —  Conference  in  New 
Brighton — Sermon  on  the  Deaconship — Pleasant  Session— 
Muskingum  Conference— Dr.  Burns— Forming  Acquaint- 
ances —  Numerous  Relatives  —  North  Iowa  Conference  — 
R.  M.  Dalby— J.  D.  Herr— Old  Lady— Giggling  Girls— State 
Center— Church  Agents— Small  Conference— Transfer— De- 
ceased Brethren— G.  M.  Scott— Death  of  T.  H.  Stockton- 
Notice  by  A.  H.  Bassett— New  York  Conference — T.  T. 
Kendrick— Singular  Action— Retribution— Mercy,  but  not 
Lawlessness  240-249 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Conference  in  Fairmont— Church  Embraced  Leading  Citizens— 
J.  E.  Snowden— Subject  of  Union— First  Suggestion  of  It- 
Discussed  in  Church  Papers— Fraternal  Delegates  to  Mary- 
land Conference— Cordially  Received— Article  of  J.  T.  Mur- 
ray—Review of  W.  C.  Lipscomb— Editorial  Comment— Fra- 
ternal Messengers  from  Maryland  Conference — Addresses— 


CONTENTS.  15 

Very  Kind,  but  Cautious— Sabbath  Services  —  Tender 
Time— J.  J.  Murray's  Sermon— "Old,  Old  Story"— Fraternal 
Messengers  to  Maryland  Conference  —  W.  H.  Wills  in 
Methodist  Protestant  —  North  Illinois  Conference  —  Discuss 
Finance— Smoking-car — Nuisance — Burying  the  Hatchet— 
North  Iowa  Conference— Small  Attendance — High  Waters- 
Laborers  Few— "Old  John  Brown" Pages  260-259 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Alexander  Clark  and  Samuel  Young— Young's  Letter— Of- 
fense—Article  in  Methodist  Protestant— Fraternal  Messen- 
gers— Unpleasant  Mood— Call  at  Book  Room— Made  Matter 
Worse — Dr.  Collier— Committee  on  Fraternal  Relations- 
Grievance— Plain  Talk— Dr.  Murray— W.  C.  Lipscomb's  Re- 
marks—Retraction—Spell Broken— Explanations— A  Mis- 
understanding—Pleasant Ending— Introduced  to  Confer- 
ence —  Addresses  —  Messengers  of  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South  — Funny  and  Flattering  Addresses  —  John 
Paris— "Brethren"— Sunday  Services— Something  Gained- 
Resignation  as  Editor— Resignation  Accepted 260-267 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

General  Conference  Methodist  Protestant  Church— Brown,  Col- 
lier, Clark,  Fraternal  Messengers  —  Cordial  Greetings  — 
Paper  by  J.  J.  Murray  —  Discussion  —  Different  Views  — 
•  Amended,  and  in  Part  Adopted — Editorial  Notice  of  the 
Discussion  and  Action— Last  Editorial  Reference  to  the 
Subject — General  Convention  Recommended  —  Fraternal 
Messengers  to  Methodist  General  Conference— Thought  of 
Union  Not  Abandoned 268-274 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Removal  to  Cincinnati— Action  of  Board  of  Publication— Sixth 
Street  Church  —  Organization  —  Location  —  Persons  of 
Wealth— Sale  of  Church— New  Location— A  Great  Mis- 
take —  Leading  Members  —  John  Whetstone  —  William 
Young  —  Spirit-intercourse  —  "Never  Came  Back"  —  John 
Richards— Delirium  Tremens — Indelible  Impressions — Noble 
Women— Many  Things  of  Interest— Two  Sisters^Funeral 


16  CONTENTS. 

of  "Susie"  Brown— Trying  Ride— Effort  to  Make  a  Ser- 
mon—Tender and  Solemn  Scene— A  Good  Enough  Re- 
ligion   Pages  275-288 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Woman's  Temperance  Crusade— First  Steps— Organization- 
Districting  the  City— Circulation  of  Pledges— Mrs.  Scott- 
Meetings  Three  Times  a  Day— First  Praying  Band— Ex- 
citement —  Reporters  —  Mayor's  Proclamation  —  Singular 
Document — Mayor  in  Committee  Room — Cross  Examina- 
tion— Arrest  of  the  Women — At  the  Lockup — Released  on 
Parole— In  Police  Court— Mr.  Emory,  City  Missionary— 
The  Case  of  the  Women— Judge  Hagans — Examination  of 
Policemen  —  Case  Finally  Dismissed  —  Offer  of  Church 
Yards— Authorities  Arraigned— "Salty  Document"— Meeting 
on  the  Esplanade— Shrewdness— Great  Impulse  to  the  Tem- 
perance Cause 289-305 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

General  Methodist  Union— Subject  Discussed— Request  of  Dr. 
Hoyt — Six  Articles  on  Union — Delicacy  of  Subject — Desira- 
bility of  Union— Difficulties  in  the  Way— Color  Line— Sec- 
tional Prejudice— Secret  Societies— Question  Narrowed— 
Methodist  Episcopal  and  Methodist  Protestant  Churches — 
Defects  of  Each— Middle  Ground— Objections  of  Early  Re- 
formers—An Executive  Head — Connectionalism  and  Con- 
gregationalism—Can Not  be  Combined  —  Present  Ten- 
dency  306-314 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Lack  of  Ministerial  Association— No  Ministers  of  our  Church- 
Methodist  Episcopal  Preachers'  Meeting— Invitation  to  At- 
tend—Springfield Pastor— Other  Ministers— Dr.  Merrill— 
"Colonel  Moody,  the  Fighting  Parson"— Dr.  Walden— Com- 
pliment by  Dr.  Merrill — Sincere  Friendship — Elected  Presi- 
dent of  Preachers'  Meeting— Closing  Address— Resolution 
by  John  F.  Wright— Action  of  Meeting  on  My  Leaving  Cin- 
cinnati—Published in  Western  Christian  Advocate  —  Other 
Ministers  —  Dr.  Aydelott  —  Delightful  Interviews  — 
Heaven  .  ..315-322 


CONTENTS.  17 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Methodist  General  Conference,  1871— Letter  from  T.  W.  Peg- 
ram— Address  of  J.  T.  Murray— Kind  Responses— Commis- 
sioners to  Methodist  Protestant  General  Conference— Au- 
thority—Never  Met— Did  Not  Attend  Methodist  Protestant 
General  Conference— Good  Reasons— A.  Clark  and  James 
Robison— Appointment  of  Nine  Commissioners— Dr.  Burns' s 
Call  for  Expression  of  Opinion — Answer — Letter  of  Dr. 
Drinkhouse  —  Answer  —  General  Conference  in  Princeton, 
1875— William  Hunter— Bishop  Janes— Charles  W.  Button- 
Recommendation  of  Committee  on  Union— Commissioners 
Appointed— Ministerial  Education— Important  Action— Re- 
moval to  Pittsburg Pages  323-336 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

General  Conference  Methodist  Episcopal  Church — Fraternal 
Delegates— Disappointment— Letter  and  Address— Recep- 
tion of  Address — Address  of  Dr.  Clark— Remarks  of  Bishop 
Janes  —  Reference  of  Dally  Christian  Advocate  —  Pleasant 
State  of  Feeling— Change  of  Feeling— No  Official  Inter- 
course  337-344 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Pittsburg  Conference,  1876— Invited  to  Remain  in  Allegheny- 
Declined — Sent  to  Sharpsburg — Grace  Church — Former  Pas- 
tor— Old  Friends — Church  not  Prosperous — Francis  Mur- 
phy—Man of  Great  Magnetism — "Old  Home" — Held  Meet- 
ing in  My  Church— Protracted-meeting— Gracious  Revival- 
Excellent  Singing — Mathematics  and  Music — Henry  Ding- 
ier—Miracle of  Grace— Trying  to  Pray— Faithful— Peaceful 
Death— Funeral 345-:;.-'  i 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Meeting  of  Union  Commissioners— Action— Basis  of  Union- 
Action  of  Conferences— Meeting  of  Conventions— Basis  of 
Union  Discussed  and  Adopted — Meeting  and  Blending  of 
Two  Bodies — Pickens,  a  Lawyer— Scott,  a  Preacher— Stan- 
Church— Pleasant— Flow  of  Good  Feeling— Happy  Consum- 
mation   351-355 

2 


18  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Alexander  Clark— Lecture  Tour— Left  in  Charge  of  Methodist 
Recorder— Lecture  in  Richmond— Address  at  Yadkin — Ill- 
ness— Relapse — Improvement— Reaches  Atlanta — Kindness 
of  Governor  Colquitt— Sickness— "In  the  Gate  of  Heaveu"- 
Death — Remains  Brought  Home — Funeral — Addresses— 
Pall-bearers — Place  of  Interment — Memorial  Services  in 
First  Church,  Pittsburg — Numerous  Addresses — Dr.  Clark, 
Author  —  Man  of  Genius  —  Continued  to  Edit  Recorder  — 
Elected  Editor— Editorial  Greeting — Experience — Duties- 
Tribute  of  Ingersoll  to  Clark— Editorial  Comments— Inger- 
soll's  Letter  in  Reply— Laborious  Position. . .  .Pages  356-371 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Miss  Lizzie  M.  Guthrie— Meeting  with  Mrs.  O'Neal— Union 
Board— Education  of  Girls  in  Japan— Preachers'  Meeting- 
Statements  of  Miss  Guthrie  —  Women  Encouraged  —  Wo- 
man's Foreign  Missionary  Society  Organized  —  Officers  — 
Constitution— By-laws— Miss  Guthrie— Birth— Education- 
Conversion —  Missionary  to  India  —  Failure  of  Health  — 
Japan — Service  There — Attention  Called  to  our  Church- 
Return  Home — Providentially  Brought  in  Contact  with  our 
Women— Appointed  Missionary  to  Japan — Farewell  Meet- 
ing—Her Departure — Death  in  San  Francisco — Remains 
Brought  to  Pittsburg  —  Funeral  —  Miss  Harriet  G.  Brit- 
tan  372-386 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

General  Conference  of  1880 — George  B.  McElroy,  President- 
Session  of  1838 — Two  Survivors— Not  Members — Old  and 
Young  Men— No  Antagonism  between  Them — Re-elected 
Editor  Recorder — General  Interests — Offer  of  Column  to 
Women — Accepted— Editor  for  It  Named— Kept  It  Up — 
Assisted  the  Women — Miss  Brittan — "Brick  Fund" — Mrs. 
Scott,  Treasurer— Work  Progressed  Slowly— Labor  Attend- 
ing It— Amount  Raised— "Home"  Paid  For— Mrs.  Scott 
Resigned  387-391 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

No  Idleness— Personal  Attention  to  Every  Department  of 
Paper— Weary— Need  of  Rest— Trip  to  the  West— Chicago— 


CONTENTS.  19 

Political  Conventions  —  Differences  Harmonized  —  Council 
Bluffs  —  Mr.  Baldwin  —  Meeting  of  Relatives  —  Beautiful 
Scenery— First  Sabbath  in  the  City— Two  Sermons— Preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel — Scientific  Preaching — Assaults  on  the 
Bible  not  Generally  to  be  Answered  from  the  Pulpit- 
Through  Books,  Magazines,  Quarterlies  —  Visited  Several 
Conferences— Mormon  Camp-meeting Pages  392-398 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Routine  Work— Editorial  on  Women  in  the  Church— Their 
Position  and  Work— No  Thought  of  Controversy— Disap- 
pointed— Critique  by  Mrs.  Taylor — Reply — End  of  Contro- 
versy   399-410 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Visitation  of  Conferences — West  Virginia.  Conference — Gov- 
ernor Pierpont  —  Anecdote  —  Three  Original  Members  of 
the  Conference  —  Pittsburg  Conference  —  Solomon  Spauld- 
ing— Book  of  Mormon— Pleasant  Incident — Genesee  Confer- 
ence —  Narrow  Escape  —  Annoying  Detentions  —  Pleasant 
Meeting  —  Onondaga  Conference,  North  Walcott  —  Love- 
feast — Good  Meeting — Did  Not  Speak— Brother  Prindle — 
Aquafortis  —  Zeal  —  Muskingum  Conference  —  Detention  — 
Midnight  Arrival  —  Members  of  Conference  —  Money  Col- 
lected—A Day  at  Home— New  York  Conference— On  Ship- 
board with  Wife — Rockville  Center— Day  in  New  York- 
Central  Park — Obelisk — New  Jersey  Conference — Atlantic 
City— Home 417-430 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Routine  Duties— Visitation  of  Conferences— Pittsburg— Semi- 
centennial Session— Valuable  Papers  Read— Sermon— Fra- 
ternal Messengers — Dr.  Collier— J.  W.  Rutledge — Other  Old 
Members  —  Ohio  Conference  —  Old  Veterans  —  Straw  Mat- 
tresses—Life of  Clawson— General  Conference  of  1884— 
Address  of  Welcome — Conventional  Powers — Communica- 
tion from  Bishops  Simpson  and  Harris— Oase  of  Anna  H. 
Shaw  —  Re-elected  Editor  —  Centennial  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church— Addresses 431-455 


20  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Visit  to  Bethel — Sacred  Associations — Communion— Reception 
of  Members — Among  the  Graves  of  the  Departed — Rela- 
tives—Robert and  Charles  Scott— My  Father  and  Mother- 
Other  Cherished  Names — Sheep-shearing — Pastoral  Life — 
Scenes  in  the  Holy  Land — Crossing  the  Jordan,  Pages  456-469 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

Conference  at  Burnside— Bell's  Gap  Railroad— Ride  by  Moon- 
light— Election  of  Delegates— General  Conference  at  Ad- 
rian— D.  S.  Stephens  elected  Editor— Retirement — Closing 
Remarks— Numerous  Letters— Touching  One— Kind  Words 
of  Brother  Editors— The  Interior— A  Week  Unemployed- 
Appointed  a  Supply— Conference  at  New  Cumberland- 
Made  a  Station— Appointed  to  that  Charge— "Arthur  and 
Hattie"  —  Visit  to  Springfield  —  Remarkable  Case  of  Mr. 
Goode  470-479 

CHAPTER  XL. 

Session  of  Pitts-burg  Conference  in  Wellsburg,  1891— Appointed 
to  Wellsburg  Charge  — City  of  Wellsburg  —  Near  Early 
Home  —  Fiftieth  Anniversary  —  Special  Services  —  Dyer  — 
Jones— Westfall— La  Grippe— Express  Package— Various 
Letters— Gift  from  Recorder  Office— Correspondence— Sun- 
day Services— Communion— Addresses  by  Various  Breth- 
ren—My Address— Close 480-495 


CHAPTER  I. 

Parents — Born  in  Ireland — Early  Methodists — Emigration  to 
this  Country  —  Grandparents  —  Settlement — Birth — Early 
Surroundings — Primitive  Customs — Early  Products — Social 
Enjoyments — Religious  Advantages — Bethel — Early  Meth- 
odist Preachers — Catechising  —  Important  Lesson  —  John 
Elliott — Shock  to  My  Feelings — Charles  Scott — Methodism 
and  Local  Preachers. 

BOTH  my  parents  were  born  in  Ireland.  My  father, 
John  Scott,  was  the  son  of  James  and  Susan  Scott,  and 
was  born  in  the  Parish  of  Enniskillen,  County  of  Donegal, 
Ireland,  on  the  9th  day  of  February,  1783.  My  mother, 
Frances  Carson,  was  the  daughter  of  Joseph  and  Jane 
Carson,  and  was  born  in  the  Parish  of  Enniskillen,  County 
of  Donegal,  Ireland,  on  the  19th  day  of  May,  1782.  Their 
marriage  took  place  in  the  parish  church  on  June  2,  1807. 
They  became  members  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  society 
in  their  native  village,  but  the  date  of  their  union  with 
it  I  am  not  able  to  give.  Their  house  became  a  preaching- 
place,  and  a  home  for  the  Methodist  preachers.  I  have 
often  heard  my  mother  speak  of  some  of  the  preachers, 
and  especially  of  a  Mr.  Hazlett,  who  appears  to  have  been 
a  special  favorite.  At  that  time  the  ordinances  were  not 
administered  by  the  Methodist  preachers  in  Ireland,  and 
my  parents,  like  other  members  of  the  society,  went  to 
the  parish  minister  to  receive  the  sacraments. 

In  1819,  my  parents,  with  their  four  children,  Susan, 
Charles,  Jane,  and  Rebecca,  together  with  my  grand- 
father and  grandmother,  James  and  Susan  Scott,  emi- 
grated to  this  country.  It  was  before  the  days  of  ocean 
steamers,  and  they  took  passage  in  a  sail  vessel  for  St. 

21 


22  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

John's,  New  Brunswick — why,  I  do  not  know — and  from 
there  they  took  passage  for  Baltimore;  but  in  consequence 
of  a  report  that  yellow-fever  prevailed  in  that  place,  they 
were  landed  in  Washington  City.  They  were  six  weeks 
on  their  second  passage,  in  consequence  of  continued 
stormy  weather.  In  Washington  City  they  procured 
wagons,  which  brought  them  to  Cross  Creek  Township 
(now  Jefferson),  Washington  County,  Pa.,  where  my 
grandmother  had  two  brothers,  Robert  and  Charles  Scott — 
for  her  maiden  name  was  Scott — who  had  preceded  them 
to  this  country.  Here  they  settled  on  a  farm,  and  never 
removed  from  the  neighborhood.  My  grandmother  had 
another  brother,  Francis  Scott,  grandfather  of  Eev.  T.  H. 
Scott,  of  the  Muskingum  Conference,  who,  with  his  family, 
accompanied  my  parents  to  this  country;  but  he  died  on 
the  way,  before  they  reached  their  final  destination. 

On  the  27th  day  of  October,  1820,  about  a  year  after 
my  parents  arrived  in  the  neighborhood,  I  was  born, 
within  about  one-half  mile  of  Bethel  church,  in  what  is 
now  (1892)  Jefferson  Township,  Washington  County, 
Pa.  The  house  in  which  I  was  born  has  disappeared, 
but  its  site  is  marked  by  some  of  its  remains.  In  this 
neighborhood  I  was  raised,  and  lived  till  I  arrived  at 
manhood. 

This  portion  of  Washington  County  possesses  a  rich 
and  productive  soil,  was  originally  heavily  timbered, 
abounds  in  excellent  springs  of  pure  water,  and  is  under- 
laid with  thick  veins  of  the  best  bituminous  coal.  Its 
surface  is  somewhat  broken  and  diversified,  but  well 
adapted  to  agricultural  purposes.  It  is  especially  adapted 
to  the  growing  of  sheep,  and  while  wool  commanded  a 
remunerative  price,  this  industry  was  largely  followed. 

In  the  days  of  my  boyhood  the  work  of  subduing  the 
forest  and  clearing  up  the  farms  had  not  been  completed, 


YEARS  IN  TJIE  MINISTRY.  23 

and  I  assisted  to  some  extent  in  these  labors.  Like  other 
boys,  I  attended  "grubbings,"  "log-rollings,"  "house- 
raisings,"  "huskings,"  "flax-pullings,"  "scutchings,"  and 
other  gatherings  where  both  young  and  old  were  assem- 
bled to  aid  in  performing  necessary  work,  which  the  people 
generally  thought  required  the  help  of  their  neighbors. 
While  the  young  men  were  called  upon  to  assist  in  outdoor 
labor,  the  young  women  were  invited  to  assist  in  indoor 
work,  such  as  quilting,  or  sewing,  or  something  else;  and 
when  the  labors  of  the  day  were  over,  the  young  people 
generally  had  a  good  time  in  social  enjoyment,  and  I  dare 
say  they  derived  more  real  pleasure  from  those  gatherings 
than  is  now  enjoyed  at  fashionable  and  expensive  parties. 
At  nearly  all  of  those  gatherings  liquor  was  supplied,  and 
most  persons  drank,  and  yet  there  was  not  perhaps  a 
greater  amount  of  drunkenness  then  than  now.  But  then 
they  drank  pure  whisky.  It  was  not  like  the  adulterated, 
poisonous  stuff  that  is  now  used.  Of  course,  the  quality 
of  the  liquor  was  not  a  justification  of  its  use,  but  it  pre- 
vented the  effects  of  its  use  from  being  so  injurious.  Liq- 
uor was  kept  in  most  families,  and  men  could  not  be  ob- 
tained to  assist  in  the  harvest  and  at  other  kinds  of  work 
without  it. 

The  agricultural  implements  then  used  were  very  rude. 
Many  persons  used  plows  with  wooden  "moldboards." 
When  the  "Half  Patent"  plow  was  introduced,  with  iron 
"coulter,"  "shear,"  and  steel  "moldboard,"  it  was  regarded 
as  a  wonderful  invention  and  the  height  of  perfection. 
But  if  farm  implements  were  rude,  the  soil  was  new  and 
rich,  and  crops  were  generally  abundant.  Grain  was 
reaped  with  the  sickle,  and  threshed  with  the  flail,  and 
afterwards,  as  the  next  step  in  advance,  tramped  out  by 
horses  on  the  barn  floor.  This  work  was  generally  done 
in  the  winter;  and  to  stand  all  day  in  an  open  barn,  with 


24  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  thermometer  at  zero,  with  but  moderate  exercise,  was 
indeed  very  trying.  Yet  many  a  time  when  a  boy  I  per- 
formed this  service.  Sometimes  the  grain  was  winnowed 
with  a  "fan,"  used  by  two  persons,  and  sometimes  by 
throwing  it  up  with  a  shovel  when  there  was  a  strong  wind 
blowing,  which  carried  away  the  chaff.  But  after  a  while 
"windmills,"  turned  by  hand,  were  introduced,  which  was 
a  great  improvement. 

There  were  then  but  few  wagons  in  use.  Grain  was 
often  carried  to  mill  on  horseback;  but  in  winter,  when 
there  was  snow  on  the  ground,  it  was  hauled  on  sleds.  On 
such  occasions  the  driving,  like  that  of  Jehu,  was  often 
furious.  The  recollection  of  my  own  recklessness  when 
a  boy,  in  driving  horses  with  a  single  line  and  very  in- 
ferior harness,  has  often  made  me  shudder.  Ajid  yet,  not- 
withstanding this,  there  were  but  few  accidents.  Some- 
how or  other,  people  are  adapted  to  the  times  in  which 
they  live  and  to  the  circumstances  with  which  they  are 
surrounded. 

The  people  in  the  country  had  but  few  wants  beyond 
their  own  ability  to  supply.  Nearly  every  farmer  kept  a 
few  sheep,  sufficient  to  supply  him  with  wool  for  the  use 
of  his  own  family.  This  was  carded,  spun,  and  woven  at 
home,  and  "fulled"  in  a  manner  peculiar  to  the  times.  A 
web,  or  part  of  a  web,  of  flannel,  after  being  well  saturated 
with  strong  soapsuds,  was  placed  on  the  floor,  and  a  num- 
ber of  chairs  were  placed  in  a  circle  around  it,  at  such  a 
distance  from  each  other  that  the  feet  of  two  persons 
sitting  opposite  each  other  on  two  of  the  chairs  would  al- 
most meet.  A  rope  was  tied  around  the  chairs  to  keep 
them  from  slipping  back.  Then  the  chairs  were  all  occu- 
pied, generally  by  young  people,  barefooted,  and  the 
kicking  and  pounding  of  the  flannel  with  a  dozen  or  more 
feet  commenced.  As  the  suds  became  cold  and  ran  off, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  25 

a  fresh  supply  of  hot  suds  was  procured,  and  the  lively 
work  went  on  till  the  flannel  had  attained  to  the  desired 
thickness.  The  process  was  rather  a  laborious  one,  but 
it  was  generally  attended  with  such  mirthful  ness  that  it 
was  deemed  a  pleasure,  rather  than  a  toil.  After  being 
thus  fulled,  the  flannel  was  used  for  blankets  and  various 
kinds  of  garments  for  the  comfort  of  the  family.  Flannel 
for  ladies'  dresses  was  generally  woven  from  yarn  that  had 
been  colored  in  different  colors  by  simple  dyes,  mostly  ob- 
tained from  barks,  and  woven  in  different  patterns  of 
checks,  some  of  which  were  very  pretty.  In  this  way  the 
family  was  supplied  with  plain,  substantial,  and  comfort- 
able clothing  for  the  winter.  If  their  garments  were 
coarse,  they  were  comfortable;  and  this  was  the  most  de- 
sirable thing.  Then  the  people  were  very  much  on  an 
equality,  and  there  was  but  little  cause  for  envy  among 
them.  It  is  not  so  much  what  we  have,  as  what  we  have 
compared  with  the  possessions  of  others  around  us,,  that 
constitutes  the  standard  of  our  ambition  and  desire. 

The  summer  wear  of  the  people  was  generally  the  pro- 
duct of  flax  raised  by  themselves.  The  flaxseed  was  sowed, 
the  flax  "pulled,"  and  "watered,"  and  "broke,"  and 
"scutched,"  and  "hackled,"  and  then  spun  and  woven  by 
members  of  the  family.  There  were  two  grades  of  the 
linen  fabric;  that  woven  in  whole,  or  in  part,  from  the 
"tow,"  the  coarser  part  of  the  fiber  obtained  by  "hack- 
ling," and  that  woven  from  the  finer  fiber  of  the  flax. 
The  former  was  generally  used  for  pantaloons,  and  the 
yarn  was  often  colored  different  shades  by  barks  and  cop- 
peras, and  woven  in  checks.  The  finer  quality  was  used 
for  sheets,  pillowslips,  shirts,  and  other  articles  of  personal 
and  household  use.  The  garments  made  of  this  coarse 
linen  were  very  serviceable,  and  very  pleasant  for  summer 
wear. 


26  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

There  was  generally  a  tannery  in  every  neighborhood, 
where  the  hides  of  cattle  killed  for  domestic  use  were 
tanned  and  made  into  leather.  In  the  fall  of  the  year  the 
itinerant  shoemaker  went  from  house  to  house,  making 
shoes  for  the  whole  family  out  of  the  leather  thus  fur- 
nished him.  The  shoes  were  not  always  of  the  most  ele- 
gant make;  but  they  were  generally  strong  and  substantial. 

Wheat,  rye,  corn,  oats,  and  potatoes  were  generally 
raised  in  sufficient  quantities  to  meet  home  demands,  and 
some  to  spare.  A  sufficient  number  of  cows  were  kept  to 
supply  the  family  with  milk  and  butter,  and  sometimes  an 
excess  for  market.  Hogs  were  raised  to  afford  a  supply 
of  meat,  while  chickens,  in  addition  to  furnishing  a  supply 
of  eggs,  were  always  at  hand,  in  case  of  necessity,  for 
table  use.  Maple  sugar  and  syrup  were  generally  manu- 
factured in  sufficient  quantities  to  supply  home  consump- 
tion. So  far  as  clothing  and  food  were  concerned,  but 
little  was  needed  beyond  what  was  produced  at  home. 

The  forests  were  being  cleared,  wood  was  abundant,  and 
the  great,  open  fireplace  admitted  of  such  a  fire  as  warmed 
and  cheered  the  whole  household.  There  were  no  lamps 
and  oil,  but  candles  were  "molded"  and  "dipped"  so  as 
to  afford  necessary  light.  Of  course  the  light  was  not 
equal  to  that  now  furnished  by  oil,  gas,  or  electricity;  but 
it  was  the  best  light  then  in  use,  and  was  considered  very 
comfortable.  It  is  wonderful  how  people  can  learn  to 
accommodate  themselves  to  their  circumstances,  especially 
when  they  know  of  nothing  better. 

It  seems  to  me  there  was  far  more  sociability  and  real 
enjoyment  in  those  days  than  at  present.  There  was  less 
formality,  less  selfishness,  and  a  greater  interest  felt  by 
the  people  in  each  other  than  there  appears  to  be  now. 
During  the  long  winter  evenings  the  families  exchanged 
visits,  either  receiving  or  visiting  some  friends  almost  every 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  27 

night,  thus  passing  the  time  delightfully,  when  there  was 
no  pressing  work  to  do.  As  people  acquire  wealth,  they 
become  more  independent  of  each  other,  and  as  a  natural 
consequence  they  become  more  selfish — their  friendship  is 
more  conventional,  and  less  natural  and  cordial. 

The' religious  advantages  of  the  neighborhood  were  fair 
for  those  days.  Bethel  church,  a  small  frame  building, 
but  sufficiently  large  to  accommodate  the  people  of  the 
neighborhood,  had  been  erected  by  the  Methodist  society 
in  1814.  It  was  embraced  in  what  was  called  the  "Ohio 
Circuit" — a  four  weeks'  circuit,  with  two  preachers — so 
that  there  was  preaching  in  the  church  every  two  weeks. 
This  church  was  about  a  mile  from  my  home.  My  parents 
united  with  the  society,  and  worshiped  in  this  church,  and 
to  its  services,  when  a  very  small  boy,  I  often  went  up 
with  joy. 

The  first  Methodist  preachers  of  whom  I  have  any  rec- 
ollection were  William  West  and  Andrew  Coleman.  The 
former,  according  to  my  recollection,  was  a  rather  tall, 
spare  man;  the  latter  a  rather  small,  neat  man,  and,  as  I 
thought,  of  a  wonderfully  solemn  countenance.  I  was 
afraid  of  him,  for  he  always  talked  to  me  and  catechised 
me  when  he  came  to  our  house;  and  I  tried,  so  far  as  I 
could,  to  keep  out  of  his  way.  I  learned  an  important 
lesson  from  this  experience,  which  it  would  be  well  for 
every  minister  to  learn;  and  that  is,  that  it  is  better  to 
inspire  a  child  with  love  than  with  awe;  better  to  attract  a 
child  with  kindness  than  to  repel  him  by  austerity.  A 
minister  should  never  be  frivolous,  neither  should  he  be 
morose.  A  pleasant  seriousness  is  the  most  winning  and 
impressive.  A  minister  can  often  do  the  young,  and  even 
the  old,  more  good  indirectly  than  by  direct  appeal.  Some- 
times a  vessel  under  sail  can  make  no  headway  directly  in 
the  teeth  of  a  gale;  but  by  "quartering"  and  "tacking" 


28  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

can  advance,  though  it  may  be  slowly,  in  the  right  direc- 
tion. He  that  winneth  souls  must  be  wise.  At  a  later 
date  Simon  Lauck,  Leonidas  Hamline — afterwards 
bishop — and  Joseph  Boyle  were  on  the  circuit. 

There  was  a  local  preacher,  John  Elliott,  in  the  society, 
who  was  considered  a  very  good  man  and  a  good  preacher, 
who  often  preached  in  Bethel  church  and  in  the  surround- 
ing neighborhood.  He  remained  in  the  neighborhood 
till  I  grew  to  manhood.  I  had  great  confidence  in  him, 
and  was  greatly  indebted  to  him  for  his  sympathy  and 
pious  counsel  when  I  was  a  boy.  He  afterwards  united 
with  the  "Wesleyan  Methodists,  and  removed  to  Davis 
County,  Iowa,  where  he  died.  I  believe  he  was  faithful  to 
the  end.  On  one  occasion  he  greatly  shocked  me  by  the 
utterance,  in  animated  conversation,  of  the  word  "gosh." 
Had  a  clap  of  thunder  come  out  of  a  clear  sky,  it  would 
not  have  surprised  me  more.  To  my  young  ears  it  sounded 
like  swearing,  and  it  seemed  difficult  for  me  to  restore  him 
to  the  high  place  he  had  occupied  in  my  esteem  before. 
I  never  heard  him  give  utterance  to  a  similar  expression; 
but  that  one  utterance  made  such  an  impression  on  my 
mind  that  I  never  forgot  it. 

Christian  men,  and  especially  ministers,  can  not  be 
too  careful  in  their  conversation  to  avoid  everything  that 
is  objectionable,  or  that  might  exert  an  injurious  influence 
on  others.  I  have  heard  ministers,  I  suppose  from  the 
force  of  early  habit,  the  propriety  of  which  they  were 
never  led  perhaps  to  question,  indulge  in  such  expressions 
as  "by  gum,"  "lay  golly,"  and  others  of  like  character. 
Such  expressions  always  grate  upon  my  ear,  and  although 
perhaps  meaningless,  have  the  appearance  of  evil,  and, 
as  in  my  own  case  just  referred  to,  may  be  the  means  of 
wounding  tender  consciences,  and  doing  much  harm.  All 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  29 

such  expressions,  it  occurs  to  me,  should  be  carefully 
avoided.  "Let  your  yea  be  yea,  and  your  nay,  nay." 

There  was  another  local  preacher  in  Bethel  society, 
Charles  Scott,  a  grand  uncle  of  mine,  who  preached  a 
great  deal  in  the  neighborhood  and  surrounding  country. 
He  was  a  plain,  blunt  Irishman;  but  it  was  said  that  while 
his  sermons  lacked  polish,  they  were  full  of  thought.  He 
was  very  plain  and  pointed  in  his  preaching.  He  did  not 
denounce  the  sins  that  prevailed  in  some  other  country, 
or  in  some  other  neighborhood,  but  those  which  prevailed 
in  his  own;  and  he  was  generally  able  to  make  the  people 
understand  who  and  what  he  meant.  A  sermon  that  has 
no  point,  and  that  is  not  calculated  to  better  the  life  of 
some  one,  is  useless.  Mr.  Scott  always  had  a  direct  aim 
in  his  preaching,  and  he  generally  made  out  to  reach  the 
point  at  which  he  aimed.  An  aimless  sermon  seldom  ac- 
complishes any  good.  A  man  to  succeed  in  anything  must 
have  a  definite  object  in  view,  and  must  earnestly  labor  to 
reach  it.  Mr.  Scott  was  not  a  man  of  polish  and  literary 
culture;  but  he  was  a  man  of  excellent  common  sense,  and 
had  a  clear  understanding  of  the  great  saving  truths  of 
the  gospel.  Polish  is  a  nice  thing,  but  unless  a  man  has 
something  worth  polishing,  it  is  all  glitter  and  no  sub- 
stance. 

Methodism  in  this  country,  in  the  beginning,  was 
greatly  indebted  to  the  labors  of  local  preachers,  and  espe- 
cially to  Irish  local  preachers.  They  served  as  pioneers  to 
prepare  the  way  for  the  regular  itinerants,  and  to  watch 
over  and  care  for  those  whom  they  were  instrumental  in 
bringing  to  Christ.  Indeed,  Methodism  was  founded  in 
this  country  by  two  Irish  local  preachers,  Philip  Embury, 
who  organized  the  first  Methodist  society  in  New  York; 
and  Robert  Strawbridge,  who,  about  the  same  time,  organ- 
ized a  Methodist  society  on  Sam's  Creek,  in  Maryland. 


30  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  II. 

My  Father  an  Early  Reformer— "  Mutual  Rights  "—Bethel 
Society — Reform  Controversy — General  Conference  of  1828 
— Organization  Under  Conventional  Articles  —  Honored 
Names — Other  Societies — Ohio  Circuit — Josiah  Foster,  First 
Preacher — John  Wilson — Masonic  Procession — Change  of 
Pastor — John  Clark — New  Bethel — Two  Days'  Meetings — 
Dedication  of  New  Church — Large  Attendance — Great  Re- 
vival—  Conversions  at  Private  Houses  Throughout  the 
Neighborhood — Love-feast — Conversion — United  with  the 
Church — Conversion  of  Children. 

MY  father  was  a  reader  of  the  Mutual  Rights,  and  a 
strong  advocate  of  reform  in  the  government  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church.  This  was  the  prevailing  senti- 
ment in  the  Bethel  society.  Whenever  the  members  met, 
which  was  very  frequently,  the  subject  was  discussed,  so 
that  from  my  very  earliest  recollection  I  was  familiar  with 
the  "Reform"  controversy.  The  action  of  the  General 
Conference  of  1828,  in  Pittsburg,  tended  to  increase  the 
excitement,  unify  the  "Reformers,"  and  render  secession, 
in  their  opinion,  a  necessity.  The  result  was,  that  in  many 
places  those  persons  who  had  been  expelled  from  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  not  for  immorality,  but  for  "envy- 
ing" against  its  Discipline,  and  their  friends  who  sym- 
pathized with  them  and  who  voluntarily  withdrew  from 
the  Church,  organized  themselves  into  Associate  Methodist 
Churches,  as  they  were  termed  at  the  time. 

In  1829  almost  the  entire  Bejthel  society  withdrew 
from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  organized  un- 
der the  "Conventional  Articles"  adopted  in  a  Convention 
of  the  Associated  Methodist  Churches  in  Baltimore,  in 
November,  1828.  The  society  was  composed  of  a  class  of 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  31 

most  excellent  men  and  women,  whose  names  are  worthy 
to  be  had  in  everlasting  remembrance.  They  were  people 
of  unblemished  moral  and  religious  character,  of  strong 
common  sense,  and  well  informed  in  regard  to  Church 
matters.  They  were  honest  in  their  convictions,  and  con- 
scientious in  the  course  they  pursued. 

I  am  sorry  that  I  am  not  able  to  give  the  names  of  all 
who  entered  into  this  organization.  Among  them,  how- 
ever, were  James  Patterson  and  wife,  John  Patterson  and 
wife,  John  Elliott,  Sr.,  and  wife,  John  Elliott,  Jr.,  and 
wife,  John  Cassiday  and  wife,  Dr.  David  Pierce  and  wife, 
Charles  Scott,  Sr.,  and  daughter,  Charles  Scott,  Jr.,  and 
wife,  John  Scott  and  wife,  John  Long  and  wife,  Edward 
Jones  and  wife,  William  Melvin  and  wife,  Anne  Melvin, 
Sarah  Melvin,  and  others,  whose  names  I  can  not  give. 
These  men  and  their  associates  embraced  the  leading  citi- 
zens of  the  neighborhood. 

About  the  time  of  the  organization  of  the  society  at 
Bethel,  societies  were  formed  at  Eldersville,  "West  Middle- 
town,  Pughtown,  Nessley  Chapel,  and  Freeman's  Landing, 
and  a  circuit  formed,  called  Ohio  Circuit,  embracing  these 
and  some  other  appointments.  The  first  preacher  on  this 
circuit  was  Josiah  Foster,  a  local  preacher  from  Carroll 
County,  Ohio.  He  was  regarded  as  a  very  good  man,  and 
a  plain,  practical  preacher.  He  was  noted  for  his  short 
sermons.  How  short  they  were  I  can  not  say;  but  they 
were  considered  short  compared  with  the  generality  of 
sermons  at  that  time,  which  were  mostly  from  an  hour  to 
an  hour  and  a  half  or  two  hours  in  length.  The  people 
were  anxious  to  hear  the  gospel,  and  as  a  preacher  did  not 
preach  very  frequently  in  the  same  place,  it  was  common 
to  give  a  synopsis  of  the  whole  gospel  in  every  sermon, 
showing  man's  apostasy  from  God,  his  redemption  by  the 
suffering  and  death  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  way 


32  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

of  life  and  salvation  through  him.  It  was  the  same  old 
story,  but  differently  told,  and  was  always  attractive  and 
impressive. 

"We  have  more  learned  preachers  and  more  learned 
preaching  now  than  we  had  then;  but  it  is  a  question 
whether  we  have  a  purer  gospel  preached,  or  men  who,  as 
a  general  thing,  are  as  successful  in  bringing  souls  to 
Christ.  We  have  men  who  can  speculate  and  theorize;  but 
"no  speculations  however  ingenious,  no  Bible  knowledge 
however  extensive,  no  sentiments  or  theories  of  morals 
however  excellent,  can  be  substituted  for  personal  experi- 
ence of  forgiveness  and  regeneration.  The  Church  that 
ceases  to  be  distinguished  for  converting  power,  and  which 
does  not  lead  its  people  to  walk  in  the  way  of  holiness, 
can  not  be  the  means  of  bringing  back  an  alienated  world 
to  God."  Those  early  preachers  were  men  of  sound,  com- 
mon sense,  of  deep  religious  experience,  of  fervent  piety, 
of  clear  insight  into  human  character,  and  appeared  to  be 
peculiarly  adapted  to  bringing  men  to  Christ,  and  teaching 
them  the  way  of  eternal  life.  Their  great  object  was  to 
get  men  converted — to  bring  them  to  an  experimental 
knowledge  of  the  saving  power  of  Christ.  Whether  their 
sermons  were  long  or  short,  or  whether  they  embraced 
a  wide  or  narrow  range,  they  aimed  directly  at  the  one 
great  object  of  saving  souls. 

Mr.  Foster  remained  but  one  year  on  the  circuit.  I 
believe  he  was  not  so  circumstanced  as  to  be  able  to  give 
all  his  time  to  the  ministry,  and  only  consented  to  supply 
the  circuit  to  meet  an  emergency. 

Mr.  Foster  was  succeeded  on  the  circuit  by  John  Wil- 
son, an  Irishman  of  more  than  ordinary  ability,  but  some- 
what eccentric.  I  was  too  young  to  be  able  to  judge  cor- 
rectly of  the  character  of  his  preaching,  but  those  who  were 
older  and  competent  to  judge,  pronounced  him  an  excel- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  33 

lent  preacher.  It  was  told  of  him  that  on  one  occasion, 
when  giving  an  invitation  to  persons  to  unite  with  the 
Church,  he  remarked:  "Now  I  wish  you  to  understand 
that  we  do  n't  want  many,  but  just  a  few  good  ones,  for  we 
have  more  now  than  are  good."  This  was  a  precaution 
which  it  might  be  well  for  other  preachers  sometimes  to 
take.  If  there  were  greater  caution  taken  in  receiving  per- 
sons into  the  Church,  there  would  often  be  far  less  trouble 
in  getting  rid  of  improper  persons  who  have  proved  them- 
selves unworthy  of  membership  in  it.  But  ministers  are 
often  anxious  to  increase  their  membership,  without  proper 
regard  to  the  character  and  religious  experience  of  those 
whom  they  receive. 

Mr.  Wilson  was  a  Free  Mason,  and  during  the  year  he 
walked  in  a  Masonic  procession  and  carried  the  Bible,  in 
Steubenville,  Ohio.  This  gave  great  offense  to  Judge 
McKeever,  of  West  Middletown,  and  other  antimasons  on 
the  circuit,  to  whom  his  labors  were  no  longer  acceptable, 
and  for  the  sake  of  harmony  on  the  circuit,  he  was  removed 
at  the  end  of  the  year. 

The  following  year  the  circuit  was  supplied  by  John 
Clark,  called  "Pittsburg  John" — his  home  being  in  Pitts- 
burg — to  distinguish  him  from  another  John  Clark  in  the 
Conference,  who  was  called  "Hacker's  Creek  John,"  be- 
cause his  home  was  on  Hacker's  Creek,  in  Western  Vir- 
ginia. Mr.  Clark  was  a  rather  tall,  spare  man,  of  pleasing 
address  and  agreeable  manners.  He  was  rather  radical  in 
his  views,  and  while  popular  with  all,  was  a  special  favorite 
with  those  who,  the  preceding  year,  had  been  opposed  to 
Mr.  Wilson.  He  was  very  successful  on  the  circuit,  and  his 
labors  were  blessed  with  extensive  revivals. 

For  a  considerable  time  after  the  organization  of  the 
new  society  at  Bethel,  both  societies  occupied  the  same 
house  for  worship  alternately.  But  occasional  conflicts 
3 


34 

occurred  which  produced  unpleasantness,  and  it  was  found 
that  both  societies  could  not  well  worship  in  the  same 
building.  The  members  of  the  new  society,  by  their  labor 
and  money,  had  erected  the  old  house,  and  in  justice  it 
belonged  to  them.  Of  all  those  who  adhered  to  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  in  the  Bethel  class,  only  one  man 
had  contributed  anything  to  the  erection  of  the  church, 
and  he  but  five  dollars.  But  the  old  society  claimed  the 
property,  and  the  "Reformers,"  rather  than  engage  in  any 
legal  contention,  resolved  to  erect  a  new  church-building 
for  themselves.  A  site  was  chosen  on  the  same  eminence 
on  which  the  old  church  stood,  and  only  about  ten  or  fif- 
teen rods  distant  from  it.  This  was  not  done  for  the  pur- 
pose of  annoying  their  Methodist  Episcopal  brethren,  but 
for  their  own  convenience  and  comfort.  That  was  the 
place  where  they  had  been  in  the  habit  of  assembling  to 
worship  for  many  years,  the  place  where  their  dead  were 
buried,  and  they  did  not  wish  to  leave  it.  Their  feeling 
was  not  only  justifiable,  but  commendable. 

All  the  necessary  arrangements  having  been  made,  the 
work  of  erecting  the  new  church  began  in  the  spring  of 
1832,  and  by  the  latter  part  of  August  it  was  completed 
and  ready  for  dedication.  It  was  a  stone  building,  and 
much  larger  and  more  commodious  than  the  old  one.  My 
uncle,  Francis  Scott,  had  the  contract  for  the  stone  work, 
and  I  spent  the  summer  in  working  at  the  new  building. 
I  carried  water,  made  mortar,  and  did  everything  which 
a  stout  boy  of  between  eleven  and  twelve  years  of  age  could 
do.  I  took  great  pride  in  the  new  building.  To  my  young 
and  inexperienced  eyes  it  appeared  like  a  grand  structure. 
Its  large  windows — large  in  comparison  with  anything  of 
the  kind  that  I  had  seen — its  paneled  pulpit,  with  heavy 
moldings  and  projecting  Bible-board,  its  altar-railng 
of  fine  cherry,  nicely  varnished;  its  pews,  with  solid  backs 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  35 

and  capped  with  a  neat  molding,  looked  to  me  like  the 
perfection  of  art.  Although  it  would  be  considered  a  very 
plain  and  homely  church  now,  it  was  regarded  as  a  very 
good  and  comfortable  church  then,  and  God  honored  it 
with  his  presence  and  filled  it  with  his  glory. 

At  that  time  it  was  customary  to  hold  what  were  called 
"two-days'  meetings"  and  "quarterly-meetings,"  which 
sometimes  were  continued  till  Monday  forenoon.  "Pro- 
tracted-meetings," as  they  are  now  called,  had  not  then 
been  introduced.  It  did  not  require  two  or  three  weeks 
of  service  to  get  the  Church  ready  to  go  to  work  to  save 
souls.  They  were  always  ready,  and  were  always  looking 
for  tokens  of  the  Divine  favor  at  every  coming  together. 
Persons  were  often  converted  under  the  ordinary  preach- 
ing of  the  Word. 

The  new  church  was  called  "New  Bethel,"  and  was 
dedicated  on  the  second  Sabbath  (the  9th)  of  September, 
1832,  just  before  the  session  of  the  Annual  Conference. 
The  services  commenced  with  a  prayer-meeting  on  Friday 
night,  and  at  the  very  first  meeting  the  Divine  Spirit,  in 
his  convicting  power,  came  down  upon  the  people,  and 
many  cried  out  in  the  earnestness  of  their  hearts,  "What 
must  we  do  to  be  saved?" 

On  Saturday  a  great  many  persons,  members  of  the 
Church  and  others,  came  from  West  Middletown,  Pugh- 
town,  Nessley  Chapel,  Freeman's  Landing,  and  other 
places.  Some  came  in  wagons,  some  on  horseback,  and 
some  on  foot.  It  seemed  like  the  gathering  of  the  tribes  of 
Israel  for  a  holy  convocation  to  the  hill  of  Zion.  A  holy 
awe  seemed  to  rest  upon  the  people.  The  sacred  influence 
appeared  to  deepen  and  widen  throughout  the  day.  At 
night  the  power  of  the  Lord  came  down  in  a  glorious 
manner  upon  the  congregation.  It  seemed  like  the  break- 
ing forth  of  mighty  waters,  the  flowing  of  streams  in  the 


36  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

desert.  Believers  were  made  to  rejoice,  sinners  were  con- 
victed, and  penitents  were  converted.  There  was  indeed 
the  shout  of  a  King  in  the  camp.  When  the  congregation 
was  dismissed  at  a  late  hour,  and  the  people  returned  to 
their  homes  along  the  public  highways,  through  the  woods 
and  across  the  fields,  from  almost  every  direction  might 
be  heard  the  voices  of  some  singing  the  praise  of  God,  of 
others  shouting  aloud  for  joy,  and  of  others  crying  out 
in  the  bitterness  of  their  souls  for  mercy.  It  was  a  time 
of  wonderful  power  and  grace. 

The  strangers  who  came  to  the  meeting  were  enter- 
tained by  the  families  of  the  Church  in  the  neighborhood. 
There  were  many  persons  at  my  father's  house,  and  many 
who  were  seeking  the  Savior.  It  was  not  a  night  of  quiet 
slumbers.  There  were  those  there  who  could  not  give 
"sleep  to  their  eyes,  nor  slumber  to  their  eyelids,"  till  they 
had  found  Him  whom  their  souls  desired  to  love.  Several 
of  them  arose  in  the  night,  and  went  out  into  the  orchard 
to  plead  with  God,  where  they  were  converted.  Similar 
scenes  occurred  in  other  families  in  the  neighborhood.  It 
was  a  memorable  night — a  night  of  the  right  hand  of  the 
Most  High. 

On  Sabbath  morning  the  people  met  in  the  church  for 
love-feast;  and  it  was  like  the  gathering  of  triumphant 
hosts.  From  every  quarter  came  tidings  of  salvation. 
Great  battles  had  been  fought,  and  great  victories  had 
been  won.  Souls  had  struggled  into  life,  and  their 
"mouths  were  filled  with  laughter,  and  their  tongues  with 
singing."  The  glory  of  the  Highest  appeared  to  over- 
shadow the  place.  The  interest  continued  during  the  day, 
and  during  the  evening,  and  through  the  closing  service 
on  Monday  morning.  As  the  result  of  the  meeting  forty- 
four  persons  united  with  the  Church,  and  a  far  greater 
number  was  believed  to  have  been  converted. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  37 

I  believe  I  was  converted  at  that  meeting.  I  felt  no 
great  and  sudden  change,  but  I  was  fervent  in  prayer,  and 
my  heart  gently  opened  to  the  influence  of  the  Divine 
Spirit.  I  had  not  been  a  bad  boy;  I  had  not  been  exposed 
to  bad  influences,  and  had  not  formed  any  bad  habits.  I 
used  no  bad  language,  and  never  swore  an  oath  in  my  life. 
I  had  been  religiously  trained;  I  believed  in  religion,  and 
thought  it  the  most  desirable  thing  in  the  world.  I  had 
not  the  sense  of  guilt  which  vile  transgressors  of  God's 
law  would  naturally  have.  Yet  my  heart  went  out  in 
longings  after  God.  By  degrees  a  great  change  came  over 
me.  It  seemed  to  me  I  had  gotten  into  a  new  atmosphere. 
My  heart  was  filled  with  love  and  peace  and  joy.  I  was  as 
happy  a  boy  as  could  be.  I  could  truthfully  sing: 

"  The  day  glides  sweetly  o'er  my  head, 
Made  up  of  innocence  and  love." 

There  seemed  to  be  nothing  to  interrupt  my  happiness. 
But  I  did  not  unite  with  the  Church.  Indeed,  I  do  not 
know  that  the  thought  of  uniting  with  the  Church  oc- 
curred to  me  during  the  meeting.  But  after  the  meeting 
was  over,  and  Brother  Clark  had  gone  to  Conference,  I 
got  to  thinking  about  the  matter,  and  felt  a  strong  desire 
to  become  a  member  of  the  Church,  but  feared  I  was  too 
young  to  be  received.  I  requested  my  father  to  ask 
Brother  Clark,  when  he  should  return  from  Conference, 
if  he  would  receive  me  into  the  Church.  Brother  Clark 
was  returned  to  the  circuit  for  another  year,  and  the  first 
time  he  came  to  our  house  my  father  made  known  to  him 
my  request,  and  he  said  that  he  certainly  would.  So,  at  his 
first  appointment  at  Bethel,  in  the  latter  part  of  Septem- 
ber, 1832,  I  united  with  the  Church. 

I  do  not  believe  the  doctrine  that  is  now  taught  by 
some,  that  children  do  not  need  to  be  regenerated — that 


38  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

they  are  born  in  the  kingdom,  and  that  all  that  is  necessary 
to  save  them,  is  to  properly  train  them  and  keep  them  in 
the  kingdom.  This  doctrine  appears  to  me  to  be  in  direct 
conflict  with  the  plain  teachings  of  God's  Word.  The 
carnal  mind,  which  is  natural  to  every  child  of  Adam,  is 
enmity  against  God,  and  must  be  taken  away  by  the  renew- 
ing power  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  to  make  us  truly  accept- 
able to  God.  That  this  carnal  mind  in  children  should 
be  repressed  and  restrained  by  proper  education  and  train- 
ing is  admitted;  and  that  children  who  have  not  run  to 
any  great  extent  into  sin,  and  whose  evil  propensities  and 
inclinations  have  not  been  developed  and  strengthened 
by  indulgence,  may  more  easily  be  brought  to  Christ  than 
hardened  transgressors,  is  undoubtedly  true;  and  that  we 
should  earnestly  seek  the  conversion  of  children  before 
they  run  into  courses  of  vice,  is  a  most  obvious  duty.  We 
can  not  be  too  earnest  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  the  chil- 
dren; but  let  us  remember  that  they  must  be  born  from 
above,  and  be  made  the  children  of  God  by  faith.  This  is 
in  accordance  with  my  own  experience.  I  felt  that  a  won- 
derful change  had  taken  place  in  me.  It  seemed  to  me 
I  was  in  a  new  world.  Everything  around  me  seemed  to  be 
different. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  3!) 


CHAPTER  III. 

Father's  Illness  and  Death — Going  to  School — Books — Teachers 
— James  Carmichael — Visit  to  Pittsburg — Gift  of  a  Dollar — 
Purchase  of  Grammar  and  Dictionary — Improvement  in 
School — Literary  Society — Address  on  Solar  System — Back- 
sliding —  Unhappy  —  Reclaimed — Family  Prayer — Purchase 
of  a  Farm — Gall  to  Preach — Embarrassment — Sale  of  Farm 
— Hand  of  Providence — Dr.  Brown  Pastor — Great  Privilege 
— Elected  Assistant  Class-leader. 

MY  father's  health  had  been  poor  for  some  time,  and 
his  illness  increased,  and  on  December  23,  1833,  he  passed 
away.  He  was  a  good  man,  a  man  of  uncompromising 
integrity  and  honesty,  and  had  been  for  many  years  a  de- 
voted Methodist.  I  believe  he  was,  as  was  customary  in 
those  days,  a  licensed  exhorter  in  the  Church.  Before  his 
death  he  called  me  to  his  bedside,  and  gave  me  his  dying 
counsel  and  blessing.  Among  other  things,  he  told  me 
not  to  forget  to  pray  to  God  every  day  for  his  blessing  to 
rest  upon  me;  to  be  faithful  in  the  observance  of  the  means 
of  grace,  and  not  to  neglect  the  prayer-meeting  and  the 
class-meeting.  When  he  was  through,  he  laid  his  hand 
upon  my  head,  and  asked  God  to  bless  me,  and  said,  "John, 
remember."  My  father's  death  was  a  great  loss  to  me;  but 
I  did  not  realize  it  then  as  I  did  afterwards. 

I  commenced  going  to  school  when  I  was  a  small  boy. 
The  schools  in  our  neighborhood  at  that  time  were  of  a 
very  low  grade.  The  teachers  were  incompetent,  knew 
but  little  themselves,  and,  of  course,  could  teach  others 
but  little.  I  had  learned  to  read,  write,  and  cipher.  I 
had  gone  through  the  "United  States  Spelling-book,"  the 
"New  Testament,"  and  the  "Introduction  to  the  English 
Header,"  and  thought  I  knew  something  about  "figures." 


40  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Indeed,  I  began  to  consider  myself  somewhat  of  a  scholar. 
But  this  vain  conceit  was  soon  taken  out  of  me.  We  got 
a  new  teacher,  Mr.  James  Carmichael,  who  was  a  fine 
scholar,  and  a  teacher  of  large  experience.  He  soon  made 
me  realize  that  I  knew  nothing.  He  put  me,  as  well  as 
many  others,  back  into  the  spelling-book,  and  back  to  the 
very  beginning  of  it.  He  taught  me  the  difference  between 
vowels  and  consonants,  which  I  did  not  know  before; 
the  various  vowel  sounds,  all  about  diphthongs,  silent  let- 
ters, hard  and  soft  consonants,  as  he  called  them,  accents, 
the  rules  of  spelling,  and  the  combination  of  syllables  into 
words,  or  word-building — in  short,  he  gave  me  a  thorough 
drilling  in  the  rudiments  of  English.  The  idea  began  to 
dawn  upon  my  mind  that  language  was  a  very  nice  thing, 
and  that  it  was  subject  to  very  exact  rules,  or  laws.  I  have 
always  felt  that  I  was  more  indebted  to  Mr.  Carmichael 
than  to  any  other  teacher  to  whom  I  ever  went.  Mr.  Car- 
michael remained  with  us  for  several  terms,  and  I  profited 
much  from  his  instructions.  Many  young  men  who  pass 
through  college,  and  study  Greek  and  Latin,  labor  under 
great  disadvantages  all  through  life,  because  of  insuffi- 
cient drill  in  the  rudiments  of  their  mother-tongue. 

A  short  time  after  my  father's  death,  I  made  a  visit  to 
my  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Thomas  Johnston,  residing  some 
sixteen  or  eighteen  miles  west  of  Pittsburg,  on  the  Pan- 
handle Eailroad,  at  what  is  now  called  McDonald,  a  new 
town  largely  built  on  what  was  my  brother-in-law's  farm. 
"While  there,  my  brother-in-law  had  occasion  to  go  to 
Pittsburg,  and  he  took  me  with  him.  It  was  a  great  grati- 
fication to  me,  for,  although  Pittsburg  was  then  but  a 
comparatively  small  place,  it  was  by  far  the  largest  town 
I  had  ever  seen,  and  it  impressed  me  with  a  sense  of  its 
greatness.  In  the  market  my  brother-in-law  gave  me  a 
silver  dollar,  and  my  mind  was  at  once  exercised  as  to  what 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  41 

I  should  do  with  it.  The  idea  of  keeping  it  never  oc- 
curred to  me.  Boy-like,  I  must  spend  it;  but  I  could  not 
decide  what  to  purchase.  At  that  time  English  Grammar 
was  not  taught  in  our  school;  but  I  had  met  with  a  boy, 
John  L.  Johnston,  who  afterward  became  a  brother-in-law 
of  mine,  who  lived  in  another  neighborhood,  who  told  me 
that  it  was  taught  in  his  school,  and  that  he  was  studying 
it.  He  also  gave  me  the  name  of  the  Grammar  he  was 
studying.  After  a  good  deal  of  thought,  and  after  looking 
at  a  great  many  things  I  saw  for  sale  in  the  market-place, 
I  concluded  to  buy  an  English  Grammar.  So  I  went  into  a 
bookstore  on  Market  Street,  and  asked  for  "Koswell  C. 
Smith's  English  Grammar."  I  had  never  seen  a  Grammar, 
and  had  not  the  slightest  idea  as  to  what  kind  of  a  book 
it  was.  The  clerk  threw  it  down,  and  I  took  it  up  and 
happened  to  open  it  at  the  conjugation  of  the  verb,  "I  love, 
thou  lovest,  he,  she,  or  it  loves."  I  thought  it  was  a  very 
queer  book,  and  that  that  kind  of  reading  would  not  do  me 
any  good.  I  told  the  gentleman  I  did  not  like  it.  He 
asked  me  what  objection  I  had  to  it;  but  I  could  not  tell. 
But  as  I  had  asked  for  the  book,  I  thought  I  must  take  it; 
so  he  wrapped  it  up  for  me.  I  then  asked  the  price  of  it, 
and  he  said,  fifty  cents.  I  had  fifty  cents  left,  and  I  con- 
cluded that  as  I  had  a  Grammar  I  should  have  a  diction- 
ary. I  asked  for  "Walker's  School  Dictionary,"  a  small, 
square  book  then  in  pretty  general  use.  He  threw  it  down, 
and  I  asked  the  price.  He  said,  fifty  cents.  I  told  him  to 
tie  it  up  for  me.  So  now  my  dollar  was  gone,  and  I  had 
a  Grammar  and  a  dictionary.  I  was  rather  proud  of  my 
purchase,  and  anxious  to  get  home,  so  I  could  examine 
my  books  more  fully. 

The  gift  of  that  dollar,  and  the  purchase  of  those 
books,  I  have  always  regarded  as  the  turning-point  in 
my  life.  As  a  little  pebble  cast  into  a  tiny  stream  near  its 


42  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

source  changes  the  direction  of  its  waters,  and  turns  them 
into  a  new  channel,  so  they  gave  a  new  direction  to  my 
thoughts,  and  shaped  my  future  course.  It  is  true  I  was 
ambitious  before  that  to  learn,  and  it  was  this  that  influ- 
enced me  to  improve  the  opportunity  afforded  me. 

When  I  got  home  and  examined  my  Grammar,  I  found 
that  Mr.  Carmichael  had  taught  me  a  good  many  things 
contained  in  the  first  part  of  the  book,  and  that  I  under- 
stood them  pretty  well.  I  was  greatly  encouraged  by  this, 
and  determined  to  master  the  book.  After  looking 
through  it  in  a  general  way,  I  concluded  to  commence 
at  the  beginning.  I  soon  found  that  it  was  very  plain 
and  simple,  and  that  as  soon  as  I  understood  one  thing 
thoroughly,  it  prepared  me  to  understand  something  else 
that  I  did  not  and  could  not  understand  before.  Thus 
I  went  on,  every  step  I  took  preparing  me  to  take  another. 
The  trouble  with  most  young  people,  and  indeed  with  old 
people  too,  is,  that  they  try  to  understand  something  which 
depends  on  a  knowledge  of  that  which  precedes  it,  which 
they  do  not  possess.  The  only  way  to  succeed  in  anything, 
is  to  begin  with  first  principles,  and  advance  by  degrees 
to  final  conclusions.  This  was  the  way  I  tried  to  study 
grammar,  and  I  think  it  was  the  right  way.  Of  course, 
my  progress  was  very  slow,  as  I  had  no  one  to  teach  me; 
and  had  no  time  to  study  but  at  night,  after  my  day's  work 
was  done.  But  instead  of  being  a  task,  it  was  a  pleasure. 
I  always  liked  the  study  of  language,  and  had  a  greater 
taste  for  it  than  for  most  other  studies.  This  enabled  me 
to  persevere  in  my  effort;  and  I  succeeded  in  acquiring 
such  a  knowledge  of  grammar  as  enabled  me  to  avoid  gross 
errors,  without  being  able  to  observe  those  nice  distinc- 
tions on  which  the  beauty  of  language  often  depends. 
When  we  got  a  teacher  in  our  school  who  could  teach 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  43 

grammar,  he  said  I  understood  it  as  well  as  he  did;  but  I 
suppose  he  did  not  understand  it  very  well. 

Our  school  improved,  and  in  addition  to  reading,  writ- 
ing, and  arithmetic,  we  had  English  grammar  and  history 
taught.  Indeed,  some  of  the  boys  began  to  have  literary 
tastes,  and  a  literary  society  was  organized,  in  which  ques- 
tions were  discussed  and  speeches  and  lectures  delivered. 
Of  course,  the  performances  were  very  humble  and  feeble; 
but  they  indicated  a  taste  in  the  right  direction.  A  person 
may  know  very  little,  but  there  is  hope  of  him  if  he  moves 
in  a  proper  course.  It  is  not  so  important  where  a  person 
begins,  as  where  he  ends. 

I  had  somewhere  come  across  a  pretty  full  and  clear 
outline  of  the  solar  system.  I  had  read  it  with  great  in- 
terest, and  indeed  wonder,  and  thought  I  had  become  pos- 
sessed of  rare  knowledge,  and  that  I  was  competent  to 
enlighten  my  young  companions  on  the  subject;  and  so 
chose  it  for  my  next  address.  The  thing  is  too  ludicrous 
to  put  on  record  even  of  a  boy,  if  it  were  not  for  the  sequel. 
I  delivered  my  address  and  told  all  that  I  knew,  which  I 
suppose  was  well  enough;  for  I  did  not  venture  beyond  the 
record. 

When  the  society  adjourned,  our  teacher,  who  was 
quite  an  intelligent  man,  came  to  me,  and  told  me  that 
he  had  a  book  which  he  would  let  me  have,  that  would 
tell  me  a  great  deal  more  on  that  and  many  other  sub- 
jects. A  few  days  afterwards  he  brought  to  me  a  work 
on  Natural  Philosophy,  which  opened  up  to  me  a  new 
world.  I  read  and  studied  it  with  deep  interest.  Some 
time  after  that  I  got  a  copy  of  "Blair's  Rhetoric,"  and  a 
little  later  a  small  work  on  Logic.  I  suppose  I  would  not 
have  stood  a  very  good  examination  on  any  of  the  subjects 
I  attempted  to  study;  but  I  tried  to  know  all  about  them  I 
could. 


44  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

After  my  father's  death,  which,  as  before  stated,  oc- 
curred a  little  more  than  a  year  after  I  had  united  with 
the  Church,  I  did  not  feel  the  same  restraint  over  me  that 
I  had  felt  before.  I  was  older,  and  mingled  more  with 
other  boys,  and  was  exposed  more  than  formerly  to  evil 
influences.  The  influence  of  the  great  revival  had  some- 
what worn  off.  There  was  not  the  same  religious  fervor 
and  zeal  in  the  Church.  All  these  things  affected  me. 
My  religious  ardor  abated,  and  my  religious  enjoyment 
diminished. 

It  was  customary  at  that  time  for  the  members  of  the 
Church  to  occupy  the  seats  at  each  side  of  the  pulpit,  and 
immediately  in  front  of  it,  while  the  non-professors  occu- 
pied the  seats  in  the  back  part  of  the  church.  It  was  also 
customary,  then,  to  have  class-meeting  immediately  after 
the  public  congregation  was  dismissed.  I  had  always  occu- 
pied a  place  in  the  Church,  from  the  time  I  united  with  it, 
about  two  seats  from  the  front,  among  the  members  of  the 
Church.  When  the  congregation  was  dismissed,  those 
around  me  sat  down  and  remained  for  class;  and  being 
among  them  I  did  not  find  it  difficult  to  do  so  also.  But 
as  I  grew  cold  in  religion,  class-meeting  had  not  the  same 
attractions  to  me,  nor  had  immediate  association  with  my 
brethren.  The  result  was,  I  dropped  back  a  seat  in  the 
Church,  and  then  another;  until  I  soon  found  myself  sit- 
ting among  the,  ungodly.  When  the  congregation  was  dis- 
missed, all  around  me  went  out,  and  I  had  not  courage 
enough  to  resist  the  temptation,  and  I  went  out  too.  Thus 
class-meeting  was  neglected. 

But,  notwithstanding  this,  I  did  not  abandon  the 
Church,  or  run  into  vice.  I  still  considered  myself  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church,  and  felt  its  restraints  upon  me.  But  I 
had  lost  my  love.  I  was  a  servant,  and  not  a  son.  I  was 
far  from  being  happy.  This  state  of  things  continued 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  45 

for  a  year  or  more.  But  at  length  it  seemed  to  me  I  could 
endure  it  no  longer.  I  did  not  feel  so  much  a  sense  of 
guilt  as  of  loss.  It  seemed  to  me  I  had  lost  something. 
There  was  a  great  void  in  my  heart,  and  I  was  filled  with 
sadness  and  sorrow.  I  often  thought  of  the  dying  words 
of  my  father,  "John,  remember,"  and  they  gave  me  pain. 
I  could  stand  it  no  longer,  and  I  determined  to  retrace  my 
steps,  and  endeavor  to  regain  what  was  lost;  and  began 
earnestly  to  seek  God  in  secret.  I  also  became  regular  in 
the  observance  of  the  means  of  grace,  and  went  even  to  the 
altar  of  prayer,  and  sought  God  publicly;  but  I  could  not 
find  comfort.  I  was  told  to  believe,  and  to  lay  hold  on 
Christ  by  faith;  but  it  seemed  to  me  I  could  not  do  it. 

There  was  a  cousin  of  mine,  about  my  own  age,  or  per- 
haps a  few  months  older,  George  M.  Scott,  who  for  many 
years  past  has  been  a  minister  in  the  Iowa  Conference,  who 
was  a  member  of  the  Church,  and,  like  myself,  seeking  the 
Savior.  There  was  a  little  cottage  prayer-meeting  held 
in  the  neighborhood  every  week  from  house  to  house,  but 
which  met  for  the  most  part  at  Brother  William  Melvin's, 
about  two  miles  from  where  I  lived.  My  cousin  and  I 
attended  this  prayer-meeting  very  regularly,  and  generally 
went  and  returned  together.  "We  would  often  stop  on  our 
way  to  this  meeting  in  the  woods,  and  pray  God  to  meet 
with  us,  and  reveal  himself  to  our  hearts.  Like  the  Greeks 
of  old  at  Jerusalem,  we  desired  to  meet  Jesus.  No  one  but 
God  knew  the  feelings  of  our  hearts  and  the  exercises  of 
our  minds. 

One  night  at  this  little  prayer-meeting  at  Brother  Mel- 
vin's, my  distress  of  mind  became  so  great  that  I  feared 
if  I  remained  in  the  room  I  would  not  be  able  to  restrain 
my  feelings,  and  I  felt  ashamed  to  give  way  to  them  before 
others;  so  I  concluded  to  go  out  and  seek  some  private 
place,  where  I  could  pour  out  my  soul  before  God;  and  if 


46  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

I  gave  way  to  my  feelings,  no  one  would  hear  me.  I  got 
out  of  the  house,  and  out  of  the  little  yard  in  front  of  it 
on  to  the  public  highway.  It  was  very  dark,  and  I  did  not 
know  where  to  go.  It  seemd  to  me  that  I  would  sink  be- 
neath my  load.  While  standing  there  in  deep  distress, 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  friend  of  sinners,  passed  that  way. 
It  seems  to  me  I  did  not  "lay  hold"  on  Christ,  as  I  had 
often  been  told  to  do;  but  I  let  go  of  everything,  and  fell, 
helpless,  into  his  arms,  feeling  that  he  alone  could  save 
me;  and  he  did  save  me.  My  burden  was  gone,  my  soul 
was  filled  with  joy,  and  I  shouted  aloud  the  praise  of  God. 
I  do  not  know  that  I  have  ever  shouted  since,  or  that  I 
will  ever  shout  again  till  I  join  the  great  multitude  before 
the  throne;  but  I  shouted  then  in  the  fullness  of  my  joy, 
and  returned  into  the  house  and  told  what  great  things 
God  had  done  for  me.  The  man-fearing  spirit  that  had 
possessed  me  but  a  short  time  before  was  gone. 

A  short  time  after  my  conversion,  and  before  the  meet- 
ing closed  that  night,  it  was  deeply  impressed  upon  my 
mind  that  I  must  go  home  and  establish  family  worship 
in  my  mother's  house,  which  had  not  been  attended  to 
since  my  father's  death,  or  I  would  lose  my  religion.  I 
could  not  divest  myself  of  this  impression.  I  remained  at 
Brother  Melvin's  that  night;  but  when  I  went  home  the 
next  morning,  I  told  my  mother  of  my  conversion  and  of 
the  impression  made  upon  my  mind  in  regard  to  my  duty. 
She  was  greatly  rejoiced,  encouraged  me  to  perform  my 
duty,  and  to  be  faithful.  That  night  I  read  a  portion  of 
.  God's  Word,  and  offered  prayer  in  the  family  as  best  I 
could.  This  practice  I  kept  up  till  I  left  home  to  enter 
the  itinerancy. 

I  was  but  a  boy,  and  we  frequently  had  young  people 
as  well  as  others  at  our  house  over  night,  and  it  was  often 
a  great  cross  to  me,  in  their  presence,  to  attend  to  family 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  47 

worship;  but  God  sustained  me,  and  gave  me  grace  to  en- 
able me  to  bear  the  cross.  This  was  the  means  of  my  pres- 
ervation. The  only  way  in  which  any  one  can  stand  fast 
in  the  faith  and  maintain  his  integrity,  is  by  doing  his 
duty,  bearing  the  cross,  and  trusting  in  God  for  support. 
It  is  not  surprising  that  so  many  persons  who  have  been 
truly  converted  fall  away,  and  sometimes  make  shipwreck 
of  faith,  when  they  refuse  to  take  up  the  cross,  and  confess 
Christ  before  men.  Every  young  convert  should  at  once 
be  put  to  work,  and  taught  that  the  only  way  in  which 
he  can  stand  fast  in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  hath 
made  him  free,  is  to  be  faithful  in  the  performance  of 
every  Christian  duty. 

My  father  left  some  means  at  his  death,  and  the  little 
farm  on  which  we  resided  was  designed  for  my  mother's 
support  while  she  lived,  and  at  her  death  it  was  to  be  di- 
vided between  my  brother,  who  was  my  senior  by  about 
nine  years,  and  myself.  At  the  age  of  seventeen  I  had 
attained  to  my  full  stature,  and  had  the  appearance  of  a 
strong  and  vigorous  young  man,  and  was  able  to  do  any 
kind  of  work  on  a  farm.  About  that  time  a  neighbor  of 
ours  came  to  my  brother,  and  wished  to  sell  him  his 
farm,  which  adjoined  ours,  and  was  one  of  the  best  farms 
in  the  neighborhood.  The  price  was  very  low,  and  the 
terms  were  very  easy.  My  brother  thought  if  I  would  take 
his  interest  in  the  home  place,  that  he  could  buy  it.  I  had 
no  money,  nor  was  there  any  immediately  required  of  me; 
but  I  thought  I  could  make  some.  I  agreed  to  the  propo- 
sition, and  my  brother  bought  the  farm.  We  worked  to- 
gether, and  we  worked  very  hard,  and  succeeded  as  well  as 
we  expected,  and  had  not  conscience  and  a  sense  of  duty 
on  my  part  interfered,  we  would  no  doubt  have  succeeded 
in  carrying  out  our  purpose,  and  would  have  become  the 
owners  of  adjoining  farms. 


48  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

From  the  earliest  period  of  my  recollection,  I  thought 
I  would  be  a  preacher.  I  had  no  idea  how  such  a  thing 
would  be  brought  about;  but  such  was  my  impression. 
After  my  conversion  I  often  thought. of  it;  but  the  subject 
would  pass  out  of  my  mind,  and  after  a  time  return  again; 
but  I  was  too  young  to  give  it  very  serious  attention.  But 
when  I  grew  older,  and  thought  more  upon  the  subject, 
and  especially  after  I  found  myself  tied  up  by  financial 
responsibility,  I  became  greatly  troubled;  for  the  matter 
began  to  press  upon  my  conscience,  and  I  began  to  feel 
that  God  had  called  me  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  But  I 
could  not  repudiate  my  obligation,  nor  relax  my  efforts 
to  meet  it.  I  could  not  see  any  honorable  way  of  escape. 
My  way  appeared  to  be  completely  hedged  up.  Obligation 
and  duty  appeared  to  be  drawing  me  in  different  directions. 
In  the  meantime  every  spare  moment  I  had  was  given  to 
my  books.  Indeed,  I  was  seldom  without  a  book  in  my 
pocket,  to  read  at  odd  moments  when  I  was  not  employed. 

This  state  of  things  continued  for  a  couple  of  years  or 
more.  My  mother,  and  also  my  brother,  became  aware  of 
the  state  of  my  mind;  but  there  seemed  to  be  no  way  of 
escape.  At  length  my  mother  proposed  that  we  sell  the 
home  place,  and  that  she  transfer  her  interest  to  my 
brother's  farm,  as  that  would  release  me  and  assist  him; 
as  he  desired  to  retain  the  farm  he  had  bought,  as  it  was 
larger  and  better  than  the  old  one.  This  plan  was  agreed 
upon.  But  there  was  one  great  difficulty  in  the  way. 
Times  were  hard,  money  was  scarce,  and  there  was  no  sale 
for  property,  and  the  prospect  of  being  able  to  carry  out 
our  purpose  appeared  to  be  almost  hopeless.  Still,  the 
farm  was  offered  for  sale,  and  very  unexpectedly  to  us,  a 
neighbor,  whom  no  one  supposed  desired  to  procure  a  farm, 
came  and  bought  it,  giving  us  our  price,  and  I  was  released 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  49 

from  my  obligation,  my  mother  was  equally  well  provided 
for,  and  my  brother's  financial  condition  improved. 

I  have  always  regarded  this  as  a  special  interposition 
of  Divine  Providence,  and  I  have  introduced  it  here  to 
show  how  God  can  work  out  deliverance  for  us,  save  us 
from  ourselves, — our  own  imprudences, — and  open  up  the 
path  of  duty  before  us.  If  I  did  not  believe  in  a  special 
superintending  Providence,  and  that  God  hears  the  prayers 
of  his  children,  and,  notwithstanding  their  many  mistakes, 
guides  them  by  his  counsel,  takes  care  of  them,  and  opens 
up  their  way  before  them,  I  would  give  up  all  hope,  and 
sink  into  utter  despair.  I  had  made  a  mistake  in  assuming 
the  obligations  I  did.  But  God  knew  my  sincerity  and 
inexperience,  and,  in  a  manner  that  I  could  not  have 
thought  of,  opened  up  a  way  for  my  escape,  and  without 
injury  to  any  one.  "Commit  thy  way  unto  the  Lord;  trust 
also  in  him,  and  he  shall  bring  it  to  pass." 

When  I  was  about  eighteen  years  of  age,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
George  Brown  was  pastor  of  our  circuit,  and  it  was  a  great 
privilege  to  hear  his  very  able  and  practical  preaching. 
He  was  then  in  his  prime,  and  many  of  his  sermons  were 
grand  and  overpowering.  He  discussed  the  great  doc- 
trines and  practical  duties  of  Christianity,  and  his  sermons, 
for  a  student  of  theology,  were  far  superior  to  most  lec- 
tures delivered  in  our  theological  seminaries.  I  endeav- 
ored to  profit  by  them,  and  was  thankful  that  I  was  per- 
mitted to  sit  under  the  ministry  of  such  a  master  in  Israel. 
The  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  designed  to  teach  men,  as 
well  as  to  excite  their  emotions;  and  that  preacher  who 
does  not  instruct  the  people  in  the  great  mysteries  of  the 
gospel  and  make  the  way  of  salvation  plain  to  their  minds, 
it  matters  not  how  much  he  may  arouse  their  feelings, 
fails  in  the  most  important  part  of  his  work.  Dr.  Brown 
4 


50  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

was  clear  and  forcible  in  his  expositions  of  Divine  truth, 
and  also,  powerful  in  appeal. 

Before  leaving  for  Conference,  Dr.  Brown  held  an 
election  for  leader  in  our  class,  and  after  the  society  had 
elected  Brother  George  Elliott  leader,  Dr.  Brown  pointed 
to  me,  and  said,  "I  want  you  to  elect  that  young  man 
assistant  leader,"  which  the  class  at  once  did.  It  was  very 
unexpected  to  me,  and  almost  overwhelmed  me,  for  I  was 
exceedingly  diffident  and  backward  in  those  days.  Brother 
Elliott  was  a  good  and  prudent  man,  and  he  dealt  kindly 
with  me,  and  by  degrees  induced  me  to  take  some  part  in 
leading  the  class  and  in  conducting  our  social  meetings. 
I  am  thankful  that  I  had  sense  enough  not  to  put  myself 
forward,  or  seek  to  bring  myself  into  notice.  A  man  who 
has  not  sense  and  modesty  enough  to  know  and  keep  his 
place  is  not  fit  to  be  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  Humility 
and  modesty  are  graces  which  every  man,  and  especially 
every  young  minister,  should  diligently  cultivate. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  51 


CHAPTER  IV. 

John  Herbert — Three  Years'  Pastorate — Fatherly  Care — Li- 
censed to  Preach — My  First  Sermon — Some  of  the  Books 
Read — Doctrines  of  the  Gospel — Theories  of  Preaching — 
Wise  Counsel — Recommended  to  Conference — John  Cowl — 
John  Beaty — A.  W.  Porter — Trip  to  Conference — Distin- 
guished Members — Shinn's  Sermon — Received  into  Con- 
ference— Appointed  to  Ohio  Circuit  as  Assistant — R.  T. 
Simonton,  Superintendent — Muskingum  Conference  Set  Off 
— Quarterly  Meeting  at  West  Middletown — John  Deselm's 
Prayer — Four  Weeks'  Circuit — Short  Sermons — My  Brother 
Charles — Small  Salaries — Had  Acquired  a  Little  Experience. 

DR.  BROWN  remained  on  the  circuit  but  one  year.  He 
was  succeeded  by  John  Herbert  as  superintendent. 
Brother  Herbert  was  a  good  man  and  a  good  preacher,  and 
because  of  his  straightforward  course  and  his  unswerving 
integrity  had  acquired  the  sobriquet  of  "Honest  John." 
He  was  popular  on  the  circuit,  and  remained  for  three 
years,  the  full  time  then  allowed  by  the  Discipline.  He 
was  kind  to  me,  and  encouraged  and  counseled  me,  and  a 
friendship  grew  up  between  us  which  was  never  inter- 
rupted while  he  lived.  Shortly  after  leaving  Ohio  Circuit, 
he  retired  from  the  itinerancy,  and  located  in  Allegheny 
City,  Pa.,  where  he  went  into  business,  and  where  he 
gained  the  respect  and  confidence  of  all  who  knew  him. 
He  connected  himself  with  our  First  Church  in  that  city, 
and  was  one  of  its  main  pillars.  He  was  over  eighty  years 
of  age  at  the  time  of  his  death,  and  he  was  gathered  in 
peace  to  his  fathers. 

During  his  last  year  on  Ohio  Circuit,  Brother  Herbert 
watched  over  me  with  the  care  and  solicitude  of  a  father. 
He  was  prompt  in  suggesting  whatever  he  thought  would 


52  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

be  for  my  good,  and  he  endeavored  to  open  up  my  way. 
Without  any  solicitation  on  my  part,  for  I  never  could 
have  asked  for  it,  he  brought  my  case  before  the  second 
Quarterly  Conference  of  the  year,  on  the  19th  day  of  Feb- 
ruary, 1842,  and  I  was  duly  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel 
of  Christ.  That  was  on  Saturday,  and  on  the  following 
Tuesday  evening,  I  think,  I  preached  my  first  sermon  in 
Eldersville.  My  text  was  Colossians  i,  28:  "Whom  we 
preach,  warning  every  man,  and  teaching  every  man  in  all 
wisdom:  that  we  may  present  every  man  perfect  in  Christ 
Jesus."  I  noticed  three  points:  The  great  subject  of 
preaching  "Christ;"  the  manner  of  preaching — "warning 
and  teaching  every  man  in  all  wisdom;"  and  the  great 
object  of  preaching — to  "present  every  man  perfect  in 
Christ  Jesus."  Although  my  text  embraced  the  whole 
gospel,  my  sermon  was  very  short — about  fifteen  minutes. 
In  that  length  of  time  I  said  all  I  had  to  say.  I  have 
always  been  thankful  that  I  had  wisdom  and  grace  enough 
to  make  Christ  the  theme  of  my  first  sermon,  and  I  hope 
he  will  be  the  theme  and  inspiration  of  my  last.  Men 
may  preach  other  things;  they  may  speculate  and  philoso- 
phize as  they  please;  but,  after  all,  a  crucified  Christ  and 
a  risen,  exalted,  and  interceding  Savior,  is  the  only  hope 
of  the  world. 

Although  I  had  been  endeavoring  to  prepare  for  the 
ministry  for  several  years,  yet  having  no  one  particularly 
to  direct  me,  my  reading  was  desultory  and  confined  to 
such  books  as  I  could  obtain.  Among  other  books  I  had 
read  Dr.  Adam  Clarke's  Life,  written  by  himself,  Wesley 
on  "Christian  Perfection,"  Baxter's  "Saints'  Rest,"  Her- 
vey's  "Meditations,"  Finney's  "Lectures  on  Revivals,"  one 
or  two  volumes  of  Dr.  Thomas  Dick's  works,  a  portion  of 
Ruter's  "Ecclesiastical  History,"  and  a  part  of  Watson's 
"Theological  Institutes."  I  also  had  access  to  Clarke's 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  53 

Commentary,  which  I  often  consulted.  I  was  groping  my 
way,  reaching  out  after  something,  I  hardly  knew  what, 
and  greatly  needed  some  competent  person  to  direct  me 
in  my  studies.  I  had,  however,  formed  a  pretty  correct 
idea  of  preaching,  having  been  permitted  to  sit  under  the 
ministry  of  some  of  the  best  preachers  of  that  day,  such  as 
Dr.  Brown,  Bishop  Hamline,  and  others.  From  them, 
too,  I  had  obtained  a  pretty  good  knowledge,  in  a  general 
way,  of  the  leading  doctrines  of  Christianity.  I  had  also 
formed,  perhaps,  a  right  conception  of  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  but  I  was  poorly  qualified  to  perform  it.  Still, 
my  aim  was  in  the  right  direction,  and  while  wasting 
a  good  deal  of  time  and  strength  in  ill-directed  efforts, 
I  made  a  little  advancement  towards  the  desired  goal.  But 
had  I  fully  realized  the  fearful  responsibility  I  was  about 
to  assume  in  becoming  a  teacher  and  guide  of  others,  in 
regard  to  interests  of  the  highest  importance,  involving 
not  only  their  happiness  in  this  world,  but  also  in  the 
world  to  come,  I  should  have  shrunk  back  from  the  work 
as  utterly  incompetent  to  perform  it.  But  then,  when 
does  a  true  minister  feel  that  he  is  competent? 

My  mother  had  been  comfortably  settled  in  her  new 
home,  my  little  worldly  business  had  been  settled  up,  and 
I  had  made  what  arrangements  I  could  to  enter  the  itin- 
erancy and  devote  my  life  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
At  the  last  Quarterly  Conference  of  the  Ohio  Circuit  for 
the  Conference  year  ending  September  1,  1842,  I  was 
duly  recommended  to  the  Pittsburg  Conference  as  a  suit- 
able person  to  be  received  into  the  itinerancy.  The  breth- 
ren also  with  great  kindness  and  consideration  instructed 
their  delegate  to  the  Annual  Conference  to  ask  for  my 
appointment  to  the  circuit  as  assistant  preacher  for  the 
next  year.  They  said  they  knew  me,  and  could  bear  with 
my  weaknesses  better  than  strangers  could. 


54  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

I  will  never  forget  the  advice  given  me  by  Brother 
Samuel  Bushfield,  of  West  Middletown,  before  starting 
out  in  the  itinerancy.  While  a  boy  on  the  farm  I  had 
been  in  the  habit  of  wearing  what  is  called  a  "wammus," 
which  was  an  outer  garment  made  of  red  flannel,  much 
like  the  blouses  that  are  now  worn.  When  taking  leave 
of  me,  Brother  Bushfield  said,  "Johnnie,  never  forget  your 
red  'wammus.' ''  I  fully  grasped  the  idea,  and  have  been 
thankful  all  my  life  that  I  had  a  friend  to  give  me  such 
wise  counsel.  I  have  never  been  tempted  to  vanity,  be- 
cause I  have  always  felt  my  deficiencies  to  be  so  great 
that  I  have  had  cause  for  humiliation  rather  than  a  feel- 
ing of  self-importance.  But  in  the  last  fifty  years  I  have 
known  a  good  many  young  men,  who,  by  the  grace  of  God 
and  the  favor  of  the  Church,  were  called  from  ignorance 
and  poverty  into  the  ministry,  who,  if  they  ever  received 
such  counsel  as  Brother  Bushfield  gave  me,  certainly  for- 
got it.  They  appeared  not  to  know  themselves,  and  to 
have  forgotten  "the  hole  of  the  pit  whence  they  were 
digged." 

During  Brother  Herbert's  first  year  on  Ohio  Circuit 
William  Eoss  was  the  assistant  preacher.  He  was  a  young 
man  of  piety,  of  fair  ability  as  a  preacher,  and  was  well 
received  and  held  in  esteem  by  the  people.  At  a  later  date 
he  removed  West,  and  united  with  the  North  Illinois  Con- 
ference, where  I  believe  he  labored  successfully  for  many 
years.  During  Brother  Herbert's  second  year  on  the  cir- 
cuit, John  Cowl  was  assistant  preacher.  He  was  a  single 
man.  He  was  born  in  England,  and  came  to  this  country 
when  quite  young.  He  had  been  two  or  three  years  in  the 
Conference,  was  a  fine  preacher,  and  consecrated  to  the 
work.  He  became  one  of  the  leading  ministers  of  the  de- 
nomination, and  never  abandoned  the  ministry  while  he 
was  able  to  preach.  He  is  still  living  (1892),  in  the  sev- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  55 

enty-seventh  year  of  his  age,  esteemed  and  loved  by  all 
who  know  him.  He  has  an  honorable  record,  and  although 
no  longer  able  to  preach,  he  is  ably  represented  in  the  Con- 
ference in  the  person  of  his  eldest  son,  W.  R.  Cowl,  who 
has  been  a  member  of  the  Conference  for  nearly  twenty 
years,  has  filled  some  of  its  best  appointments,  and  is  one 
of  the  very  best  thinkers  and  preachers  in  the  Conference. 
During  Brother  Herbert's  last  year  Alexander  W.  Porter 
was  assistant  preacher.  He  was  of  Irish  descent;  indeed, 
may  have  been  born  in  Ireland;  was  raised  in  Pittsburg, 
and  had  not  been  preaching  long.  His  brother  James, 
spoken  of  as  a  precious  young  man,  had  traveled  the  circuit 
some  years  before,  but  fell  a  victim  to  consumption,  and 
soon  passed  away.  Brother  Porter  was  a  bright  young  man, 
pleasant  and  agreeable  in  his  manners,  and  gave  promise 
of  becoming  a  fine  preacher.  But,  like  his  brother,  he  was 
afflicted  with  pulmonary  disease,  and  soon  ended  his  labors. 
.Brother  Porter  and  I  procured  a  horse  and  buggy,  and 
went  together  to  the  Conference,  which  met  in  Mount  Ver- 
non,  Ohio,  in  the  early  part  of  September,  1842.  The  dis- 
tance we  traveled  can  now  be  made  by  rail  in  five  or  six 
hours.  But  there  were  no  railroads  in  those  days,  and, 
traveling  by  private  conveyance,  it  took  us  between  three 
and  four  days  to  reach  the  seat  of  the  Conference.  The 
first  night  we  stopped  in  Cadiz,  Ohio;  the  second  with  a 
cousin  of  mine,  Charles  Scott,  near  Cambridge,  Ohio.  Here 
we  spent  the  Sabbath.  The  following  Monday  night  we 
spent  at  Brother  Joseph  Thrapp's,  father  of  Israel  and  Joel 
S.  Thrapp,  near  Newark,  Ohio;  and  on  the  afternoon  of  our 
fourth  day's  travel  we  arrived  in  Mount  Vernon.  As  we 
neared  the  end  of  our  journey,  we  found  ourselves  in  a 
company  of  perhaps  twenty  or  twenty-five  preachers  and 
delegates,  mostly  on  horseback,  who  had  fallen  in  with  each 
other  at  different  points  along  the  way.  They  appeared 


56  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

like  a  company  of  troopers  who  were  hastening  forward  to 
engage  in  some  impending  conflict.  Some  of  those  who 
attended  the  Conference  had  come  two  hundred  miles  or 
more,  and  seemed  cheerful  and  happy,  and  indifferent  to 
the  toil  they  had  endured. 

The  Conference  was  composed  of  a  large  number  of  re- 
spectable and  talented  men,  among  whom  were  such  men 
as  Asa  Shinn,  George  Brown,  Zachariah  Eagan,  Cornelius 
Springer,  William  Eeeves,  Israel  Thrapp,  and  others.  It 
was  my  first  Conference.  Everything  was  new  to  me,  and 
deeply  interested  me.  In  due  time,  after  a  not  very  rigid 
examination,  my  name  was  reported  to  the  Conference  for 
reception.  Several  of  the  preachers  knew  me,  and  spoke 
kindly  of  me,  and  Judge  McKeever,  who  was  the  delegate 
from  our  circuit,  also  spoke  in  favor  of  my  admission,  and 
stated  to  the  Conference  that  he  was  instructed  to  ask  for 
me  as  assistant  preacher  on  Ohio  Circuit.  Preachers  were 
needed,  especially  young  men,  and  the  standard  of  quali- 
fications was  not  very  high;  so  I  was  received  into  the  Con- 
ference as  a  probationary  member. 

Several  persons  were  received  into  the  Conference  at 
that  session;  but  I  can  now  recall  only  the  names  of  Henry 
Palmer  and  Joel  S.  Thrapp,  the  former  of  whom,  after 
preaching  in  the  Pittsburg  Conference  for  nearly  forty 
years,  and  serving  several  times  as  its  president,  was  placed 
on  the  superannuated  list,  and  after  a  few  years  of  occa- 
sional local  service,  died  in  peace  at  a  good  old  age.  The 
latter  served  for  many  years  in  the  ministry  in  the  Mus- 
kingum  Conference,  acting  as  its  president  several  times, 
and  also  serving  as  Publishing  Agent,  and  then  for  several 
years  as  agent  of  Adrian  College.  He  still  lives  (1892)  at 
an  advanced  age,  a  hale  and  vigorous  old  man,  honored  and 
esteemed,  but  not  engaged  in  regular  ministerial  work. 

At  that  Conference  I  heard  the  venerable  Asa  Shinn 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  f>7 

preach  for  the  first  and  only  time.  As  I  remember  him, 
he  was  a  man  of  medium  height,  of  well-rounded  form, 
high  and  broad  forehead,  placid  countenance,  and  keen 
and  penetrating  eyes.  His  whole  appearance  and  bearing 
were  deeply  impressive.  His  text  was  Ephesians  iii,  8: 
"Unto  me,  who  am  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints,  is  this 
grace  given,  that  I  should  preach  among  the  Gentiles  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ."  The  general  subject  dis- 
cussed was  the  office  and  work  of  the  ministry.  I  can  not 
give  an  outline  of  the  sermon;  but  it  struck  me  at  the  time 
as  one  of  great  force,  and  this  was  the  general  opinion. 
One  point  particularly  impressed  me.  It  was  the  apostle's 
humility  in  view  of  the  great  work  to  which  he  was  called. 
He  entertained  a  lowly  opinion  of  himself.  He  spoke  of 
himself  as  "less  than  the  least  of  all  saints,"  using,  as  Mr. 
Shinn  said,  "the  superlative  diminutive,"  to  show  the  low 
estimate  he  put  upon  himself.  It  is  an  act  of  infinite  con- 
descension in  God  to  call  any  man,  it  matters  not  how 
great  his  talents,  into  the  ministry,  and  make  him  a  co- 
worker  with  him  in  saving  the  souls  of  men.  "Who  is  suffi- 
cient for  these  things? 

At  that  session  the  Muskingum  Conference  was  set  off, 
embracing  that  portion  of  the  State  of  Ohio  formerly  em- 
braced in  the  Pittsburg  Conference.  The  two  Conferences 
were  of  about  equal  size,  embracing  each  about  'he  same 
number  of  ministers  and  members.  Israel  Thrapp  was 
elected  president  of  the  Muskingum  Conference,  and 
George  Brown  president  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference.  My 
lot  fell  in  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  in  which  I  have  re- 
tained my  membership  ever  since. 

At  that  Conference  Robert  T.  Simonton  was  appointed 
superintendent  of  Ohio  Circuit,  and,  at  the  request  of  the 
delegate,  I  was  appointed  his  assistant.  Brother  Simon- 
ton  was,  in  many  respects,  a  pleasant  and  agreeable  man, 


58  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

yet  he  did  not  impress  me  as  a  man  of  deep  sympathies  or 
broad  and  generous  views.  I  thought  he  was  more  dis- 
posed to  criticise  than  to  help  me.  Still,  there  was  no 
breach  between  us,  and  we  labored  in  harmony  through 
the  year.  He  was  a  fluent  speaker,  and  never  at  a  loss  for 
language.  His  words  seemed  to  flow  in  an  unbroken 
stream.  Taking  him  all  in  all,  he  was  an  ordinary  preacher 
of  about  average  ability.  I  never  felt  disposed,  however, 
to  choose  him  as  a  model,  either  in  matter  or  manner. 

One  event  occurred  during  the  year,  illustrative  of  his 
character,  which  was  unpleasant,  but  not  without  amusing 
incident.  Our  second  quarterly-meeting  was  held  in  West 
Middletown.  John  Clark,  who  had  formerly  been  pastor 
of  the  circuit,  was  on  Pittsburg  Circuit,  and  Judge  Mc- 
Keever,  who  was  a  great  friend  of  his,  without  consulting 
Brother  Simonton,  had  invited  him  to  come  to  our  meet- 
ing. According  to  the  strict  rules  of  propriety,  this,  of 
course,  was  out  of  place.  Brother  Clark  was  not  at  home 
when  the  letter  was  received,  nor  till  after  our  meeting. 
Sister  Clark  read  the  letter,  and  supposing  that  ministerial 
help  was  desired,  sent  Moses  N".  Warren,  who  was  the  as- 
sistant preacher  on  Pittsburg  Circuit,  to  our  assistance. 
This  gave  great  offense  to  Brother  Simonton,  and  he  re- 
fused to  take  charge  of  the  meeting,  claiming  that  his 
authority  had  been  ignored.  He  was  very  dumpish  and 
taciturn.  The  situation  was  decidedly  unpleasant.  Of 
course,  we  endeavored  to  conceal  the  trouble  as  much  as 
possible;  but  any  one  could  see  that  there  was  something 
wrong.  Brother  John  Deselm,  a  local  preacher  from  the 
Nessley  appointment,  had  come  to  the  meeting.  He  was 
a  man  of  deep  piety,  of  good  common  sense,  a  good 
preacher,  and  withal  very  eccentric,  and  sometimes  given  to 
saying  queer  things.  He  did  not  know  anything  about  the 
trouble  with  Brother  Simonton,  but  felt  that  there  was 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  59 

something  wrong,  which  was  a  drawback  to  our  meeting. 
Some  one  called  on  him  to  pray,  and  he  told  the  Lord  that 
there  was  something  wrong.  He  could  not  tell  him  what 
it  was,  but  he  conjectured  that  there  might  be  an  Achan 
in  the  camp,  who  had  stolen  a  wedge  of  gold  and  a  Baby- 
lonish garment;  or  a  Judas,  who  had  betrayed  his  Master; 
or  a  Peter,  who  had  denied  his  Lord;  or  an  Alexander  the 
coppersmith,  who  had  done  much  harm;  or  a  Diotrephes, 
who  loved  pre-eminence.  When  he  had  gotten  through 
with  the  whole  list,  he  could  not  decide  which  of  them  it 
was,  but  he  told  the  Lord  that  there  was  "some  devilment 
the  matter."  A  good  many  knew  what  the  "devilment" 
was,  and  many  others,  who  did  not  know,  felt  as  Brother 
Deselm  did.  The  meeting  passed  off  without  any  public 
manifestation  of  unpleasantness,  but,  of  course,  under  the 
circumstances,  without  any  special  religious  interest.  It 
is  well  enough  to  observe  the  proprieties  of  life  and  the 
respect  that  is  due  to  others;  but  a  Christian,  and  especially 
a  Christian  minister,  should  be  willing,  for  the  glory  of 
God  and  the  good  of  his  cause,  if  circumstances  require 
it,  to  waive  his  claims  to  precedence  and  personal  recog- 
nition. 

The  circuit  was  what  was  called  a  "four-weeks' "  cir- 
cuit, consisting  of  eight  appointments,  each  preacher 
preaching  at  two  of  them  every  Sabbath.  In  this  way 
every  appointment  had  preaching  every  two  weeks,  while 
each  preacher  preached  at  all  the  appointments  once  in 
four  weeks.  The  appointments  embraced  in  the  circuit 
were:  Independence,  West  Middletown,  Bethel,  Eldersville, 
Holliday's  Cove,  Freeman's  Landing,  Pughtown,  and  Ness- 
ley  Chapel.  There  were  church-buildings  at  all  of  these 
appointments,  except  Independence,  Holliday's  Cove,  and 
Freeman's  Landing.  At  these  appointments  we  preached 
in  schoolhouses.  The  two  extreme  points  on  the  circuit, 


60  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

West  Middletown  and  Nessley  Chapel,  were  between 
twenty-five  and  thirty  miles  apart.  The  distance  between 
any  two  of  the  appointments  at  which  we  preached  on  the 
same  day  was  not  more  than  five  or  six  miles,  and  in  most 
cases  less.  The  circuit  was  therefore  considered  an  easy 
one  to  travel.  The  roads,  however,  were  bad,  and  in  winter 
the  traveling  was  very  disagreeable. 

My  leisure  time  was  spent  at  my  mother's  in  study,  and 
in  the  preparation  of  sermons.  I  found  sermonizing  a  diffi- 
cult work.  I  never  could  talk  without  having  something 
to  say,  and  it  kept  me  very  busy  to  find  something  to  say 
to  the  people;  and  after  all  my  efforts  I  was  always  ashamed 
of  my  performances.  I  preached  short  sermons,  because 
I  could  generally  tell  all  I  knew  about  a  subject  in  a  short 
time.  I  never  was  much  of  a  repeater.  Kepeating  rifles, 
I  suppose,  are  very  effective  weapons;  but  repeating  preach- 
ers seldom  do  much  execution.  I  soon  found  that  when  I 
failed  to  express  myself  clearly  at  the  first  attempt,  I  sel- 
dom improved  it  by  further  efforts.  Clearness  of  thought 
is  the  great  essential  to  clearness  of  expression.  A  man 
who  has  a  thought  clearly  defined  in  his  mind,  if  he  has 
ordinary  use  of  language,  will  have  very  little  difficulty  in 
expressing  it  clearly;  but  if  his  thought  is  confused,  it 
matters  not  how  often  he  attempts  it,  he  will  fail  in  clear- 
ness of  expression.  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  said  that  he  often 
preached  not  more  than  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes,  because 
in  that  length  of  time  he  had  said  all  he  had  to  say  on  the 
subject,  and  he  did  not  think  it  worth  while  to  repeat  it 
then  and  there.  The  best  way  is  for  a  preacher  to  have 
something  of  importance  to  say,  then  to  say  it  in  the  most 
impressive  manner  he  can,  and  when  he  is  through,  to  quit. 

Before  the  year  was  out,  I  had  preached  the  same  ser- 
mons at  different  appointments  on  the  circuit,  always  try- 
ing to  improve  them.  From  my  own  experience,  I  could 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  61 

appreciate  the  wisdom  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  removing  his 
preachers  from  one  circuit  to  another  often  at  the  end  of  six 
months.  Had  they  remained  longer,  they  would  but  have 
repeated  themselves.  But  after  a  preacher  has  acquired 
hahits  of  study,  and  gained  a  little  experience,  it  is  best 
for  him  to  be  placed  in  a  position  that  will  compel  him 
to  study,  so  that  he  may  bring  out  of  his  treasure  things 
new  as  well  as  old.  Whenever  a  preacher  relies  wholly 
on  his  old  preparations,  and  does  not  labor  to  prepare  new 
subjects  and  develop  new  themes,  it  matters  not  whether 
he  is  young  or  old,  his  mental  growth  will  cease,  his  mind 
will  become  sluggish,  and  he  will  be  no  longer  efficient. 
If  we  cease  to  burnish  the  metal,  it  will  grow  dim;  if  we 
cease  to  employ  our  mental  powers,  they  will  grow  feeble 
and  sluggish. 

While  we  had  no  great  and  general  revival  on  the  cir- 
cuit during  the  year,  we  had  some  good  meetings  and  sev- 
eral conversions.  It  was  my  great  happiness,  at  one  of  my 
appointments  at  Bethel,  to  receive  into  the  Church,  in 
connection  with  others,  my  only  brother,  Charles,  some 
nine  years  older  than  myself.  He  maintained  his  connec- 
tion with  that  society  for  nearly  fifty  years,  and  died  in 
faith  and  hope,  February  5,  1892,  a  little  over  eighty  years 
of  age. 

Those  were  not  the  days  of  large  salaries.  The  full 
"allowance,"  as  it  was  called,  of  a  single  preacher  was  one 
hundred  dollars  a  year.  He  was  expected  to  be  generally 
on  the  go,  and  not  to  stay  very  long  in  a  place  at  a  time. 
He  was  entertained  by  the  members  of  the  Church  on 
whom  he  called,  taking  a  meal,  or  spending  a  night  or  a 
day  or  a  couple  of  days  with  them,  acording  to  circum- 
stances. Then  he  passed  on,  to  call  on  some  other  family, 
and  be  entertained  in  a  similar  manner.  In  those  days 
it  was  customary  in  the  country  for  school-teachers  to 


62  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

"board  with  the  scholars/'  as  it  was  called,  spending  a  week 
with  one  family,  and  then  a  week  with  another,  until  all 
the  patrons  of  the  school  had  been  visited  in  this  manner. 
So  the  young  preacher  was  expected  to  board  round  among 
the  members.  Of  course,  a  young  man  would  naturally 
be  tempted  to  stay  longer  where  he  was  well  entertained, 
and  where  he  felt  that  he  was  welcome,  than  where  the 
entertainment  was  not  so  good  and  where  the  welcome  did 
not  appear  to  be  so  hearty.  Great  care  had  to  be  taken 
to  prevent  jealousies  among  the  people,  by  avoiding  every 
appearance  of  partiality.  The  opportunities  for  study  by  a 
young  man  under  such  circumstances  were  far  from  being 
favorable,  and  it  required  a  good  deal  of  determination  and 
perseverance  to  enable  him  to  make  much  improvement. 

A  married  preacher  was  allowed  one  hundred  dollars 
for  himself,  one  hundred  dollars  for  his  wife,  and  twenty 
dollars  a  year  for  each  child  under  fourteen  years  of  age. 
A  married  preacher,  although  he  had  a  home,  was  neces- 
sarily absent  a  great  deal,  visiting  the  members,  and  in 
going  to  and  in  returning  from  his  appointments.  His  "al- 
lowance," all  things  considered,  was  perhaps  more  ample 
than  that  of  the  unmarried  man.  But  small  as  the  "allow- 
ance" was,  the  whole  amount  was  seldom  received.  When 
this  was  the  case,  the  amount  contributed  was  divided 
betwen  the  two  preachers  in  proportion  to  their  respective 
claims.  My  first  year  I  received  sixty-three  dollars,  and 
Brother  Simonton  received  the  same  proportion  of  his 
"allowance."  These  were  not  large  salaries,  but  then 
our  wants  were  not. so  numerous,  and  money  possessed  a 
greater  purchasing  power  than  now. 

I  had  acquired  a  little  knowledge  and  experience  during 
the  year,  and  although  still  but  poorly  equipped,  I  was  a 
little  better  prepared  to  go  among  strangers  than  I  was 
at  the  beginning  of  the  year. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  63 


CHAPTER  V. 

Conference  in  Pittsburg— First  Saw  G.  B.  McElroy— Ordained 
Deacon — Appointed  Assistant  on  Union  Circuit— James 
Hopwood,  Superintendent— Large  Circuit— Leaving  Home — 
Stop  in  Washington— James  L.  Porter  and  Wife — National 
Road— Laurel  Hill — Arrival  at  Uniontown— Father  and 
Mother  Phillips— Henry  B.  Bascom— Preaching-places— 
Entertainment  —  Protracted-meetings  —  James  Hopwood  — 
F.  A.  Davis — Breakneck — Connellsville — Isaac  Frances- 
Samuel  Catlin  — Hugh  Cameron  — Camp-meeting  — Hard 
Times— Book-bill — My  Only  Horse-trade — First  Marriage — 
Small  Salary. 

THE  next  Conference  met  in  Pittsburg.  I  have  no  very 
distinct  recollection  of  its  general  business.  At  that  Con- 
ference I  first  saw  George  B.  McElroy.  He  was  a  tall  and 
very  slender  young  man.  If  my  recollection  serves  me 
right,  he  was  a  delegate  from  the  First  Church,  Pittsburg. 

For  some  reason  the  Stationing  Committee  thought  of 
sending  me  to  Wheeling,  and  in  view  of  this  fact  the  Con- 
ference deemed  it  necessary  to  ordain  me.  So  I  was  or- 
dained deacon,  the  Church  at  that  time,  recognizing -two 
orders,  deacon  and  elder,  in  the  ministry.  But  near  the 
close  of  the  Conference  the  arrangement  was  changed,  and 
I  was  appointed  assistant  on  Union  Circuit,  embracing 
Uniontown  and  Connellsville,  Pa.,  and  the  region  round 
about.  Brother  D.  H.  Phillips  was  delegate  from  Union 
Circuit,  and  he  seemed  to  be  pleased  with  my  appointment, 
and  promised  me  a  hearty  welcome  to  the  circuit.  James 
Hopwood  was  appointed  superintendent  of  the  circuit.  He 
was  a  stranger  to  me,  but  impressed  me  favorably  as  a 
pleasant  and  agreeable  man. 

At  the  close  of  the  Conference  T  returned  home,  and 


64  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

prepared  to  go  to  my  new  field  of  labor.  I  found  it  very 
difficult  to  bid  adieu  to  my  friends,  and  break  off  all  my 
early  associations,  to  go  among  entire  strangers.  I  tried 
to  treat  it  with  seeming  indifference;  but  no  one  but  myself 
knew  the  struggle  that  it  cost  me. 

The  distance  from  my  home  to  Uniontown,  the  nearest 
appointment  on  my  circuit,  was  fifty-six  miles.  The  first 
day  I  went  to  Washington,  Pa.,  and  stopped  with  Brother 
James  L.  Porter,  one  of  our  good  brethren  there,  with 
whom  I  was  acquainted,  and  to  whose  home  the  weary 
itinerant  was  always  welcome.  During  the  preceding  win- 
ter, I  had  assisted  Brother  J.  B.  Roberts,  pastor  of  our 
Church  in  Washington,  at  a  protracted-meeting,  and  had 
been  entertained  by  Brother  Porter.  He  was  a  man  some- 
what advanced  in  years,  a  sincere  Christian,  and  deeply  in- 
terested in  the  welfare  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church. 
Sister  Porter  partook  of  his  spirit,  and  heartily  seconded  all 
his  efforts  to  promote  its  interests.  During  my  visit  there 
I  had  formed  some  very  pleasant  acquaintances,  among 
whom  were  the  Misses  Elizabeth  and  Margaret  Hunter. 
The  former  became  the  wife  of  Eev.  John  Cowl,  and  the 
latter,  some  three  years  after,  assumed  my  own  name.  But 
now  I  did  not  call  on  any  one,  but  spent  the  night  pleas- 
antly with  Brother  and  Sister  Porter,  and  early  next 
morning,  after  receiving  their  blessing,  I  started  on  horse- 
back for  Uniontown,  thirty-six  miles  distant.  My  way  was 
over  the  National  turnpike,  which  at  that  time  was  one  of 
the  great  thoroughfares  of  trade  and  travel  between  the 
East  and  the  West.  The  road  was  splendid,  the  day  was 
delightful,  and  my  progress  was  very  satisfactory.  About 
the  middle  of  the  afternoon  I  saw  the  blue  range  of  the 
Laurel  Hill,  like  a  heavy  cloud  lying  along  the  horizon, 
in  the  distance.  I  pressed  on,  and  a  little  before  sunset 
reached  Uniontown,  and  found  a  delightful  home  with 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  65 

Brother  John  Phillips  and  his  excellent  wife,  an  aged 
couple,  among  the  first  "Reformers,"  devoted  friends  of 
the  Church,  and  justly  held  in  high  esteem  by  all  who 
knew  them. 

Brother  Phillips  was  a  local  minister,  and  had  long 
been  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and 
had  known  many  of  the  early.  Methodist  preachers  in  the 
West.  He  related  to  me  at  various  times  many  interesting 
anecdotes  of  Bishop  Asbury,  Jacob  Gruber,  Thornton 
Fleming,  John  F.  Fielding,  Henry  B.  Bascom,  and  others. 
Mr.  Bascom  boarded  with  Brother  Phillips  while  president 
of  Madison  College,  and  he  knew  all  about  his  personal 
habits.  A  part  of  Mr.  Bascom's  library  was  still  at  Brother 
Phillips's  when  I  first  went  there.  Among  his  books  were 
a  great  many  volumes  of  sermons  by  different  authors, 
many  of  which  appeared  to  have  been  very  much  used. 
One  of  Mr.  Bascom's  peculiarities,  as  stated  by  Brother 
Phillips,  was,  that  he  never  would  allow  another  person 
to  shave  him.  If  he  was  so  circumstanced  that  he  could 
not  shave  himself,  he  would  permit  his  beard  to  grow. 
Another  peculiarity  was  his  great  love  of  home.  He  would 
ride  long  distances  after  preaching  at  night  to  get  home, 
rather  than  remain  among  strangers.  Sometimes  in  the 
summer,  when  the  weather  was  pleasant,  he  would  walk 
back  and  forth  in  the  shade  in  the  back  yard  for  nearly 
half  a  day,  apparently  absorbed  in  deep  thought.  On  such 
occasions  he  did  not  seem  disposed  to  talk,  and  appeared 
to  be  annoyed  if  any  one  spoke  to  him.  Brother  Phillips 
said  that  when  Mr.  Bascom  was  in  one  of  those  moods, 
they  always  expected  something  grand  on  the  next  Sab- 
bath, and  they  were  never  disappointed.  On  one  occasion 
a  little  niece  of  Mr.  Bascom  was  at  Brother  Phillips's,  and 
some  of  the  friends  teased  her  by  telling  her  that  her  uncle 
could  not  preach — that  he  was  no  preacher.  The  little  girl 
5 


66  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

was  greatly  annoyed,  and  seemed  to  take  the  matter  greatly 
to  heart.  The  next  Sabbath  Mr.  Bascom  preached  one  of 
his  grand  sermons,  and  everybody  was  carried  away  with 
his  eloquence.  His  little  niece  was  present,  and  was  as 
much  excited  as  the  rest,  and,  unable  to  restrain  her  feel- 
ings,, she  clapped  her  hand,  and  exclaimed,  "I  knew  my 
uncle  could  preach!  I  knew  my  uncle  could  preach!"  It 
was  in  Brother  Phillips's  house  that  some  of  Mr.  Bascom's 
strongest  articles  in  favor  of  the  Heform  movement  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  were  written.  Although  Mr. 
Bascom  was  afterwards  elected  a  bishop  in  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  South,  he  never  retracted  the  charges 
he  had  made  against  the  government  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church. 

Brother  Phillips  had  three  married  children,  D.  H., 
Joseph  L.,  and  Mrs.  Mary  Byers,  all  members  of  the  Meth- 
odist Protestant  Church,  residing  in  Uniontown.  His  old- 
est son,  John  Wesley  Phillips,  resided  in  Connellsville,  Pa., 
and  was  a  leading  member  of  our  Church,  and  one  of  the 
foremost  citizens  of  the  place. 

Union  Circuit  covered  a  good  deal  of  territory.  It  em- 
braced as  preaching-places,  Oliphant's  (now  Fairchance), 
Uniontown,  Monroe,  Union  Schoolhouse,  Franklin  (now 
Dunbar),  Connellsville,  Breakneck,  Kell's  Schoolhouse, 
Gallatin's,  Fayette  Furnace,  and  the  Neck  (now  Broad 
Ford).  There  are  now  six  charges  within  the  territory 
embraced  in  Union  Circuit,  to  wit:  Uniontown;  East  End 
Church,  Uniontown;  Fairchance  and  Monroe,  Dunbar, 
Connellsville,  and  Broad  Ford.  It  was  a  "four-weeks' " 
circuit,  with  two  preachers.  I  preached  in  Oliphant's  in 
a  private  house  on  Saturday  night.  The  room  in  which  I 
preached  served  as  church,  parlor,  dining-room,  kitchen, 
and  bedroom.  We  have  a  good  church  there  now.  On 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  67 

Sunday  morning  I  rode  seven  miles,  and  preached  in 
Uniontown  at  eleven  o'clock;  and  then  rode  two  miles  to 
Monroe,  and  preached  at  three  o'clock,  and  sometimes  back 
to  Uniontown,  where  I  preached  at  night.  On  the  next 
Thursday  night  I  preached  at  Breakneck,  four  miles  from 
Connellsville.  I  always  returned  to  Connellsville  the  same 
night  after  preaching.  There  was  no  place  there  to  stay. 
One  man  always  invited  me  very  kindly  to  stop  with  him; 
but  I  was  told  that  he  had  two  wives,  and  I  did  not  like 
to  accept  his  invitation.  On  Friday  night  I  preached  at 
Kell's  Schoolhouse,  about  four  miles  from  Connellsville, 
in  a  little  different  direction.  I  always  stopped  with 
Brother  Kell,  a  very  clever,  but  somewhat  eccentric 
brother,  who  appeared  to  be  quite  comfortably  situated. 
There  I  always  slept  cold  in  winter,  which  was  my  own 
fault,  for  had  I  asked  for  additional  covering,  I  have  no 
doubt  I  would  have  obtained  it,  as  the  family  appeared  to 
have  plenty  of  everything.  But  I  was  very  timid  and  back- 
ward in  those  days,  and  could  not  summon  up  courage 
enough  to  do  so.  On  Saturday  I  rode  some  nine  or  ten 
miles  up  the  mountain  to  'Squire  Gallatin's,  on  Indian 
Creek,  where  I  preached  in  a  schoolhouse  at  night.  Mr. 
Gallatin  and  family  were  Germans,  very  clever,  and  very 
comfortably  circumstanced.  Mr.  Gallatin  spoke  English 
very  well,  his  wife  rather  imperfectly;  but  all  the  children 
spoke  German  only.  I  stopped  with  Brother  Gallatin, 
and  slept  in  a  room  upstairs,  where  there  had  never  been 
fire,  and  sometimes  in  winter  it  was  very  cold.  There  were 
plenty  of  covers,  comforts  with  feathers  quilted  in  them 
as  I  thought.  They  were  very  warm;  but  too  small.  When 
I  would  pull  them  up  to  cover  my  shoulders,  my  feet  would 
be  bare;  and  when  I  would  try  to  cover  my  feet,  my  shoul- 
ders would  be  bare.  So  I  had  to  work  them  round  cata- 


68  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

cornered,  and  when  I  got  fixed  right,  I  slept  very  com- 
fortably. Brother  Gallatin  was  a  very  intelligent  man,  and 
treated  me  very  kindly. 

On  Sunday  morning  I  rode  seven  miles  across  Laurel 
Hill  to  Fayette  Furnace,  where  I  preached  at  eleven 
o'clock.  In  the  afternoon  I  rode  thirteen  miles  down  the 
"mud  pike,"  as  it  was  called,  to  Connellsville,  where  I 
preached  at  night.  In  summer-time  this  was  a  delightful 
round;  but  in  winter  it  was  very  disagreeable  and  trying. 
Sometimes  in  riding  down  the  mountain,  it  seemed  to  me 
I  would  perish  with  cold. 

The  next  Sabbath  I  preached  in  Connellsville  in  the 
morning,  and  rode  some  four  or  five  miles  to  the  Neck 
(now  Broad  Ford),  where  I  preached  in  the  afternoon.  I 
had  no  preaching-places  for  the  following  week.  The  next 
Sabbath  I  preached  at  Franklin,  about  four  miles  from 
Connellsville,  at  eleven  o'clock;  at  Union  Schoolhouse, 
four  miles  from  there,  at  three  o'clock;  and  at  Uniontown, 
four  miles  from  the  latter  place,  at  night.  This  made  one 
round  on  the  circuit. 

When  in  Uniontown  my  home  was  generally  at  Father 
Phillips's;  when  in  Monroe,  at  Brother  Thomas  Nesmith's. 
He  was  a  local  preacher,  and  a  very  pleasant  and  agreeable 
man,  full  of  the  milk  of  human  kindness.  He  loved  to 
talk,  and  his  conversation  was  generally  entertaining. 
When  in  Connellsville,  I  stopped  with  J.  W.  Phillips,  John 
Coup,  and  Samuel  Freeman.  While  I  visited  the  other 
members,  these  were  my  principal  stopping-places.  They 
were  all  in  good  circumstances,  always  gave  me  a  hearty 
welcome,  and  made  me  feel  at  home. 

The  superintendent  of  the  circuit  was  James  Hopwood, 
who,  I  believe,  was  raised  in  Monroe,  formerly  called  Hop- 
wood,  after  his  father,  who,  I  believe,  laid  out  the  town. 
His  father  and  one  of  his  brothers  lived  there,  and  another 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  69 

brother,  a  lawyer,  lived  in  Uniontown.  Brother  Hopwood 
was  a  good  man,  and  a  fair  preacher.  He  was  kind  to  me, 
and  treated  me  well,  and  our  relations  were  very  pleasant. 
His  wife  was  a  pleasant  woman,  a  lady  of  refined  taste,  and 
proved  herself  a  good  friend  of  mine.  I  always  recall  my 
intercourse  with  Brother  and  Sister  Hopwood  with  pleas- 
ure. Brother  Hopwood  was  a  man  of  varying  moods. 
Sometimes  he  would  be  greatly  dejected,  and  seem  to  think 
that  everything  was  going  wrong.  At  other  times  he  would 
be  greatly  elated,  and  then  everything  was  right.  He  had 
a  quick,  short  way  of  speaking,  and  sometimes,  when  ex- 
cited, would  make  amusing  remarks.  One  night  in  Church 
in  Connellsville  he  became  very  happy,  and  in  his  quick, 
nervous  way  exclaimed,  that  he  did  not  know  what  the 
Lord  was  going  to  do  with  him;  that  he  did  not  know  but 
that  he  would  set  him  to  making  worlds  yet.  On  my  re- 
turn home  to  Brother  Phillips's,  I  told  Brother  F.  A.  Davis, 
one  of  our  invalid  bachelor  preachers,  who  was  stopping 
there,  what  Brother  Hopwood  had  said,  and  he  remarked 
very  sarcastically,  "I  would  like  to  see  one  of  the  worlds 
that  he  would  make."  Thus  it  is.  <rMany  men  of  many 
minds,"  and  many  moods.  Brother  Davis  did  not  think 
that  even  the  Lord  could  enable  Brother  Hopwood  to  make 
much  of  a  world! 

We  held  several  protracted-meetings  during  the  winter, 
and  a  camp-meeting  in  the  summer.  It  was,  upon  the 
whole,  a  year  of  prosperity.  Many  souls  were  converted 
and  added  to  the  Church.  At  Fayette  Furnace,  on  Laurel 
Hill,  among  Pennsylvania  Germans,  we  held  a  meeting  of 
much  interest.  We  met  at  night  in  the  schoolhouse,  and 
had  meetings  in  daytime  from  house  to  house.  We  gener- 
ally commenced  our  day  meetings  at  ten  o'clock,  and  some- 
times we  could  not  get  them  closed  till  one  or  two.  The 
Deople  became  excited,  and  they  would  sing,  and  pray,  and 


70  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

speak,  and  sometimes  shout,  and  there  was  no  stopping  of 
them  till  they  got  through.  They  were  wonderfully  gifted 
in  prayer,  and  prayed  with  a  fervor  and  eloquence  seldom 
witnessed.  At  the  close  of  these  day  services,  the  majority 
of  the  members  generally  remained  with  the  family  where 
the  meeting  was  held  for  dinner.  The  next  day  the  meet- 
ing was  held  at  the  house  of  some  other  member,  where 
the  same  routine  was  observed.  And  so  it  went  on  till  we 
had  gone  round  the  neighborhood.  It  was  a  time  of  spir- 
itual refreshing  and  great  religious  and  social  enjoyment. 
The  people,  although  in  humble  circumstances,  appeared 
to  be  free  from  care,  and  very  happy. 

We  also  held  a  protracted-meeting  at  Breakneck,  among 
as  wild  and  uncultured  a  class  of  people  as  could  be  found 
in  all  that  region.  But  little  good,  apparently,  was  accom- 
plished. One  night  thirteen  men  got  down  at  the  "mourn- 
ers' bench  •"  but  we  did  not  see  them  any  more,  and  sup- 
posed that  they  had  come  in  sport  or  on  a  banter  among 
themselves.  The  devil  sometimes  gets  people  to  do  very 
absurd  and  foolish  things. 

In  Connellsville  we  had  a  strong  society,  and  very  in- 
teresting meetings.  We  had  in  the  society  two  local  preach- 
ers, Isaac  Frances  and  Samuel  Catlin.  Brother  Frances 
was  a  genial  soul,  and  no  man  seemed  to  enjoy  a  hearty 
laugh  better  than  he  did.  He  preached  a  great  deal,  and 
was  popular  among  the  people.  Brother  Catlin  was  a  good 
preacher,  a  rather  sedate  and  serious  man,  and  enjoyed  the 
confidence  of  the  people.  His  preaching  was  very  accept- 
able. 

We  had  another  good  brother  there,  who,  though  not  a 
preacher,  was  a  prominent  member,  a  devoted  Christian 
in  whom  every  one  had  confidence;  but  who  was  peculiar 
in  his  manner,  and  who,  in  the  earnestness  of  his  soul,  often 
said  amusing  things.  This  was  Brother  Hugh  Cameron. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  71 

He  was  a  man  over  six  feet  in  height,  very  muscular,  and 
had  a  powerful  voice.  He  had  lived  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Franklin  Church,  where  our  people  had  held  several 
camp-meetings.  At  one  of  these  meetings  Asa  Shinn, 
George  Brown,  T.  II.  Stockton,  and  several  other  ministers 
were  present.  The  meeting  was  one  of  very  great  interest. 
Our  people  were  then  called  "Radicals."  Brother  Cameron, 
then  a  very  wild,  wicked  man,  who  had  no  regard  for  the 
Church  or  religion,  and  who  never  went  to  any  place  of 
religious  worship,  had  heard  of  the  "Radicals,"  and  his 
curiosity  was  wonderfully  excited,  and  he  concluded  that 
he  would  go  to  the  camp-meeting,  to  see  what  sort  of  people 
these  "Radicals"  were.  He  attended  the  meeting,  but  was 
not  converted;  yet  new  thoughts  were  stirred  within  him, 
and  he  became  dissatisfied  with  himself  and  with  every- 
thing around  him.  He  did  not  like  the  people,  he  did  not 
like  the  neighborhood,  and  concluded  to  move  away.  He 
did  so;  but  things  were  no  better  where  he  went,  and  he 
concluded  to  return  to  the  old  place.  He  came  back,  and 
at  last  found  out  that  it  was  his  own  heart  that  was  wrong. 
He  earnestly  cried  for  mercy,  and  God  thoroughly  con- 
verted his  soul.  He  had  before  been  a  very  zealous  servant 
of  the  devil;  but  he  now  became  as  earnest  and  zealous  for 
the  truth.  His  whole  heart  and  life  were  changed,  and  he 
afforded  a  demonstration  of  the  power  of  Christ  to  regen- 
erate and  save  the  very  worst  of  sinners.  He  was  "an 
epistle  known  and  read  of  all  men."  I  once  heard  him  ex- 
claim in  a  little  prayer-meeting:  "Bless  the  Lord  that  there 
ever  was  a  split  in  the  Methodist  Church!  I  'm  a  Meth- 
odist; my  soul's  a  Methodist;  the  Lord's  a  Methodist." 
His  thought  was,  that  had  it  not  been  for  the  division  in 
the  Church  and  the  term  "Radical"  applied  to  the  "Re- 
formers," which  attracted  him  to  the  camp-meeting,  he 
might  never  have  been  led  to  hear  the  gospel,  and  might 


72  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

have  perished  in  his  sins.  Methodism  had  been  the  instru- 
ment in  saving  him,  and  he  could  not  magnify  it  too  highly 
in  his  thought. 

It  was  a  year  of  great  stringency  in  financial  affairs. 
Every  kind  of  business  was  depressed,  and  it  was  very  diffi- 
cult to  get  money  for  anything.  Much  of  the  business, 
in  that  region  at  least,  was  done  by  an  exchange  of  com- 
modities. Many  individuals  and  many  business  firms  is- 
sued what  were  called  "shinplasters,"  which  were  promis- 
sory notes,  printed  in  the  form  of  bank-bills,  payable  to 
bearer,  generally  for  small  amounts,  and  which  were  used 
as  currency  in  the  neighborhood,  where  the  parties  issuing 
them  were  known  and  believed  to  be  good  for  the  amount. 
But  beyond  this,  they  would  not  be  received.  This  made 
it  hard  for  the  single  preacher,  who  had  no  family  to  use 
such  things  as  the  members  might  be  able  to  give  him, 
and  who  could  not  use  "shinplasters"  but  in  the  neighbor- 
hood where  they  were  issued,  and  where  he  might  not  be 
able  to  procure  the  things  that  he  needed. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  I  had  purchased  on  time 
a  set  of  Clarke's  Commentaries,  and  a  copy  of  Mosheim's 
"Eclesiastical  History,"  from  our  Book  Concern  in  Balti- 
more, having  no  doubt  but  that  before  the  time  arrived 
to  pay  for  them  I  would  have  the  money  to  do  so.  But  I 
was  sadly  disappointed.  I  failed,  without  any  fault  of 
mine,  to  meet  my  engagement.  Brother  Eichardson,  Book 
Agent  at  Baltimore,  good  man  that  he  was,  wrote  me  a 
very  sharp  letter,  vaguely  hinting  at  dishonesty,  which 
greatly  wounded  my  feelings,  and  also  somewhat  incensed 
me,  for  I  had  been  taught  from  my  early  childhood  to 
abhor  dishonesty.  I  smarted  and  chafed  under  the  impu- 
tation, vague  as  it  was;  but  did  not  know  how  to  get  out 
of  my  trouble.  Had  Brother  Eichardson  known  my  pur- 
pose and  circumstances,  he  would  not  have  written  as  he 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  73 

did.  It  is  not  the  proper  thing  for  men  to  make  accu- 
sations and  pass  harsh  and  uncharitable  judgment  on 
others,  in  ignorance  of  their  true  character  and  circum- 
stances. 

When  I  left  home  I  took  with  me  a  good,  young  horse 
that  I  had  raised.  I  still  had  him.  Brother  Daniel  Howel 
Phillips,  who  had  been  delegate  to  Conference,  knew  of 
my  difficulty,  and  proposed,  as  an  accommodation  to  me, 
to  trade  horses  with  me,  and  give  me  twenty  dollars.  He 
said  he  knew  it  was  not  enough;  but  he  was  hard  pressed 
for  money  himself,  and  it  was  the  best  he  could  do.  I 
knew  he  was  sincere,  and  was  doing  it  as  a  favor  to  me. 
His  horse  was  old  and  pretty  nearly  worn  out;  but  I 
thought  I  could  get  along  with  him,  and  I  did  not  desire 
to  have  any  more  epistolary  correspondence  with  Baltimore. 
So  I  accepted  Brother  Phillips's  offer,  got  the  twenty  dol- 
lars, paid  Brother  Richardson,  and  never  got  a  bill  of  books 
on  credit  afterwards.  That  was  my  first  and  last  horse- 
trade. 

My  new  horse  was  not  much  of  a  horse.  He  was,  liter- 
ally, "weak  in  the  knees/'  and  often  bowed  down,  though 
not  to  worship,  in  what  T  considered  very  unbecoming 
places.  If  he  did  nothing  else,  he  excited  me  to  great  and 
constant  watchfulness  when  journeying  with  him.  I  had 
occasion  once  or  twice  to  ford  the  Cheat  River  with  him, 
the  bottom  of  which,  where  I  crossed  it,  appeared  to  be 
covered  with  small,  round  boulders.  I  greatly  feared  he 
would  immerse  me  in  that  stream,  although  not  a  believer 
in  that  mode  of  baptism,  before  I  got  over.  But  whether 
he  knew  my  sentiments  or  not,  he  braced  himself  for  the 
occasion,  and  I  got  through  the  flood  in  safety,  and  was 
almost  as  jubilant  as  Miriam  when  she  celebrated  the  de- 
liverance of  the  Israelites  from  the  waters  of  the  Red  Sea. 
I  would  not  cast  any  reproach  on  that  horse,  for  he 


74  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

served  me  to  the  best  of  his  ability — and  that  is  as  much 
as  any  one  can  do — to  the  end  of  the  year;  and  not  need- 
ing a  horse  for  another  year,  I  took  him  to  Pittsburg  and 
sold  him,  saddle  and  bridle,  for  a  sum  far  from  sufficient 
to  make  a  man  purse-proud.  We  parted  without  visible 
signs  of  regret. 

The  first  marriage  I  ever  celebrated  was  in  Connells- 
ville.  The  parties  were  Aaron  Bishop  and  Mary  Eicher. 
They  were  both  members  of  the  Church,  and  continued  in 
its  communion  in  Connellsville  till  a  few  years  ago,  when 
they  both  died,  within  a  few  months  of  each  other,  es- 
teeemed  and  honored  by  all  who  knew  them.  Brother 
Bishop  was  a  prosperous  man,  a  sincere  Christian,  and  a 
devoted  friend  of  the  Church,  and  liberal,  even  beyond 
his  means,  in.  its  support.  Sister  Bishop,  for  many  years 
before  her  death,  was  greatly  afflicted  with  paralysis  of 
the  vocal  organs,  and  unable  to  articulate.  She  bore  her 
affliction  patiently,  and  maintained  a  good  degree  of  cheer- 
fulness. I  was  very  much  frightened  in  performing  the 
ceremony.  It  seemed  to  me  there  was  something  in  my 
throat  that  obstructed  my  utterance,  and  it  was  difficult 
for  me  to  speak.  I  have  married,  I  suppose,  hundreds  of 
couples  since,  but  I  have  never  entirely  overcome  that  feel- 
ing. The  fact  is,  marriage  is  a  mysterious  and  solemn 
thing,  and  is  regarded  by  but  few  persons  in  its  proper 
light.  Many  persons  enter  into  it  from  improper  motives, 
without  any  correct  sense  of  the  obligations  they  assume, 
and  the  responsibilities  on  which  they  are  about  to  enter. 
It  is  generally  considered  a  matter  of  natural  emotion  and 
affection;  but  while  this  is  so,  our  affections  should  be  con- 
trolled, or  directed,  by  our  intelligence,  and  we  should  act 
in  the  matter  of  marriage,  as  well  as  in  other  things,  in  a 
rational  manner,  in  view  of  all  the  interests  and  responsi- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  75 

bilities  involved.     I  married  several  other  persons  during 
that  year. 

The  year  at  length  came  to  a  close,  its  business  was 
wound  up,  and  I  had  received  on  my  "allowance"  the  sum 
of  seventy-four  dollars,  nearly  three-fourths  of  the  whole 
amount.  Brother  Hopwood  had  received  in  the  same  pro- 
portion. This  was  an  advance  on  the  preceding  year,  and, 
considering  the  extreme  stringency  of  the  times,  it  was  not 
bad;  at  least,  I  did  not  murmur. 


76  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Conference  at  Fairmont — Mrs.  Hannah  Reeves  and  Cornelius 
Springer— Sensational  Preaching — Uniontown  made  a  Sta- 
tion—Appointed to  that  Charge — Hard  Study — Lack  of  Con- 
fidence in  Myself — Boarding-places — Father  Phillips  and 
Hebrew  Names — D.  H.  Phillips — John  H.  Deford — Water- 
ing the  Horse — John  L.  Means — Joseph  L.  Phillips — Fine 
Singer— Close  of  the  Year— Case  of  Trance. 

THE  Conference  of  1844  met  in  Fairmont,  Virginia, 
now  West  Virginia.  I  have  but  a  faint  recollection  of  the 
business  of  that  Conference.  Nothing  out  of  the  usual 
order  of  things  occurred  at  it  to  fix  my  attention.  Sister 
Hannah  Reeves  and  Brother  Cornelius  Springer  were  both 
there,  and  both  preached  on  Sunday  morning,  the  former 
to  an  overflowing  congregation,  and  the  latter  to  a  com- 
paratively small  audience.  Stopping  at  the  same  place, 
after  they  had  returned  home  and  reported  the  character 
of  their  congregations,  Sister  Reeves  playfully  twitted 
Brother  Springer  with  the  fact  that  he  could  not  attract 
the  people  as  she  could.  He  replied  that  that  did  not  sig- 
nify anything;  that  had  it  been  announced  that  he  would 
have  a  monkey-show  at  his  Church,  he  would  have  had  a 
much  larger  crowd  than  she  had.  It  is  a  pity  that  it  is  so; 
but  it  is  nevertheless  true,  that  it  is  not  the  ablest  and  best 
preachers  that  are  the  most  acceptable,  and  attract  the 
largest  congregations.  The  majority  of  people  would 
rather  hear  the  sensational  vaporings  of  some  pretentious 
upstart  than  the  most  important  truths  of  the  gospel,  de- 
livered in  a  clear  and  solemn  manner  by  a  man  of  ability 
and  character.  I  would  not  by  this  cast  any  reflection  on 
Sister  Reeves,  for  she  was  an  excellent  woman,  and  a  good, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  77 

plain  gospel  preacher.  But  she  did  not  attract  the  people 
because  of  her  great  ability  and  eloquence,  but  because 
she  was  a  woman,  and  the  preaching  of  women  was  a  rare 
thing  in  that  community.  Idle  curiosity  brought  many 
to  hear  her. 

Among  those  received  into  the  Conference  at  this  ses- 
sion was  Henry  Lucas,  father  of  John  H.  Lucas,  at  present 
a  member  of  the  Conference,  and  a  successful  worker.  He 
was  a  man  of  good,  rugged  common  sense,  frank  and  can- 
did, a  plain,  sound  preacher,  and  was  for  twenty-six  years 
a  sucessful  worker  in  the  Conference.  His  health  then 
failed,  and  for  eleven  years  he  sustained  a  superannuated 
relation  to  the  Conference.  He  died  in  1881.  His  end  was 
peace. 

At  that  Conference  Uniontown  was  taken  from  the  cir- 
cuit, and  made  a  station,  and  I  was  appointed  its  pastor. 
The  appointment  may  have  been  ultimately  beneficial  to 
me,  but  it  was  a  severe  test,  and  one  which  I  found  it  diffi- 
cult to  stand.  I  had  done  a  great  deal  of  extra  preaching 
in  Uniontown  the  preceding  year,  and  had  preached  almost 
every  sermon  I  had  there,  and  to  make  and  preach  two  new 
sermons  every  week  was  to  me  no  small  undertaking.  I 
felt  the  burden  that  was  placed  upon  me,  and  resolved  to 
do  the  best  I  could  to  bear  it.  Still,  I  entered  upon  the 
labors  of  the  year  with  no  little  apprehension. 

The  year  was  without  special  incident.  I  studied,  night 
and  day,  to  try  and  do  my  duty  and  acquit  myself  with 
some  little  degree  of  credit.  Even  before  I  retired  to  rest 
on  Sunday  night  after  preaching,  I  would  try  to  find  a 
subject  for  the  next  Sabbath,  fearing  if  I  let  any  time 
slip,  I  might  fail  to  be  ready.  I  never  put  off  my  prepa- 
ration till  the  last  moment.  Some  young  men  have  too 
much  confidence  in  themselves;  my  failing  was,  I  had  too 
little,  and,  consequently,  was  always  in  a  state  of  appro- 


78  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

hension  lest  I  should  fail.  I  have  scarcely  ever  been  able 
to  rise  and  address  an  audience  without  a  feeling  of  timid- 
ity and  embarrassment,  however  much  I  may  have  been 
able  to  conceal  it.  But  I  have  often  felt,  after  getting 
fairly  started,  and  having  fully  grasped  my  subject,  that  I 
could  undaunted  face  the  world.  But,  after  all,  it  is  worse 
for  a  man  to  have  too  much  confidence  in  himself  than  too 
little. 

I  boarded  part  of  the  time  with  Father  Phillips,  part 
of  the  time  with  his  son,  Daniel  Howel,  and  part  of  the 
time  with  John  H.  Deford,  a  lawyer,  who  was  a  member 
of  our  Church.  I  felt  at  home  in  each  place,  but  Father 
and  Mother  Phillips  were  so  good  and  kind  to  me,  and 
treated  me  so  much  like  a  child  of  their  own,  that  their 
house  had  for  me  a  special  attraction.  Mother  Phillips 
was  one  of  the  best  and  most  amiable  women  I  ever  knew. 
Her  name  is  worthy  to  go  down  to  future  generations,  as 
abundant  in  good  works,  and  one  who,  for  the  Master's 
sake,  delighted  to  minister  to  his  servants.  She  was,  I 
suppose,  near  seventy,  but  active  and  cheerful,  and  as  she 
went  about  the  house  attending  to  her  domestic  duties, 
she  would  sing  like  a  girl,  and  seemed  to  be  always  happy. 
I  suppose  she  was  naturally  of  an  amiable  disposition;  but 
her  heart  was  filled  with  the  love  of  God,  and  she  was 
happy  all  the  day  long. 

Father  Phillips  had  been  a  cabinetmaker,  but  had  re- 
tired from  business.  When  in  business  he  sometimes  em- 
ployed and  boarded  quite  a  number  of  men.  Family  wor- 
ship was  kept  up  regularly,  and  all  his  employees  were  re- 
quired to  be  present.  On  one  occasion  he  was  absent  from 
home  for  a  considerable  time.  He  had  at  that  time  thir- 
teen men  and  boys  in  his  employ,  who  boarded  in  his  house. 
Some  of  them  were  pretty  wild.  Sister  Phillips  was  left 
in  charge.  The  men  were  called  in  as  regularly  as  when 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  79 

Brother  Phillips  was  at  home,  and  she  conducted  family 
worship  morning  and  evening,  and  the  men  conducted 
themselves  with  great  propriety,  and  treated  her  with  be- 
coming respect.  She  told  me  that  had  it  not  been  for  the 
solemn  awe  which  the  worship  of  God  seemed  to  inspire  in 
those  men,  she  did  not  believe  that  she  could  have  con- 
trolled them.  In  addition  to  that,  their  belief  in  her  piety — 
for  no  one  could  witness  her  life  without  being  convinced 
of  that  fact — no  doubt  also  had  its  influence  on  their  minds. 
Even  the  worst  of  men  have  a  secret  respect  for  the  pure 
and  the  good. 

Father  Phillips  seldom  preached,  but  he  was  very  faith- 
ful in  the  observance  of  the  means  of  grace,  and  helpful 
with  his  wise  counsels  and  sympathies.  I  presume  he  was 
over  seventy,  and  age  was  beginning  to  show  its  effects 
upon  him.  He  was  a  tall  man;  but  his  form  was  now  some- 
what bent,  and  his  step  rather  unsteady.  He  and  I  alter- 
nated in  holding  family  worship.  He,  as  a  usual  thing, 
attended  to  worship  at  night.  After  supper  he  generally 
lay  down  and  took  a  nap,  rising  about  nine  or  half-past 
nine  o'clock.  He  had  lost  some  of  his  teeth;  his  sight  was 
not  what  it  once  had  been;  and  his  articulation,  especially 
after  one  of  his  evening  naps,  was  somewhat  indistinct. 
He  was  reading  the  Bible  through  in  course  at  family  wor- 
ship, and  did  not  omit  the  genealogical  chapters  in  the  Old 
Testament.  Some  of  those  old  Hebrew  names  are  not 
easily  pronounced;  and  not  being  an  expert  in  that  line, 
his  renderings  of  them  were  not  always  exact.  With  all 
my  respect  and  love  for  him,  T  must  confess  that  I  was 
often  greatly  amused  at  the  old  gentleman's  courageous 
attempts  to  master  the  situation;  but  he  was  not  always 
successful. 

Daniel  Howel  Phillips  was  also  a  local  preacher,  a  man 
of  fine  intelligence  and  a  fluent  speaker;  but  he  was  so 


80  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

pressed  with  business  that  he  was  not  able  to  give  much 
attention  to  preaching.  But  he  was  deeply  interested  in 
the  Church  and  active  in  its  support.  I  found  him  a  true 
friend,  and  my  stay  and  intercourse  with  him  and  his  fam- 
ily was  very  pleasant. 

John  H.  Deford  was  a  prominent  lawyer  of  the  place; 
had  represented  his  county  in  the  Legislature;  was  a  man 
of  considerable  means,  a  great  friend  of  the  Church  and 
of  the  preacher.  But  many  people  think  it  a  privilege,  if 
not  a  divine  right,  to  speak  hard  of  lawyers,  and,  it  matters 
not  how  conscientious  they  may  be  in  the  discharge  of  their 
duties,  to  condemn  them.  This  was  so  in  the  case  of 
Brother  Deford.  There  were  those  who  did  not  like  him, 
and  who  took  pleasure  in  criticising  him.  But  he  seemed 
utterly  indifferent  to  such  criticisms.  He  may  have  been 
sensitive;  but  if  he  was,  he  could  so  completely  conceal  his 
feelings  as  to  make  the  impression  that  nothing  said  to 
him  or  about  him  affected  him.  But  this  may  have  been 
the  result  of  his  perfect  self-control.  At  any  rate,  he  was 
a  man  who  did  not  allow  the  rebuffs  of  others  to  deter  him 
from  doing  what  he  believed  to  be  his  duty,  or  from  pur- 
suing the  course  he  had  marked  out  for  himself.  I  boarded 
with  him  for  several  months,  and  saw  him  in  his  family, 
in  his  office,  in  the  public,  and  in  the  Church,  and  my  con- 
fidence in  his  sincerity  and  Christian  integrity  increased 
every  day.  He,  no  doubt,  like  other  men,  had  his  faults; 
but  I  was  convinced  he  was  a  good  man. 

Brother  Deford  was  quick  in  his  movements,  and  often 
spoke  quickly.  If  he  handed  you  a  dish  at  table,  he  would 
do  it  quickly,  and  would  often  speak  in  a  quick  and  ner- 
vous manner.  He  had  several  children.  His  oldest  son, 
John  William,  was  a  boy  of  perhaps  twelve  or  thirteen. 
Mr.  Deford  kept  a  horse  and  carriage,  and  John  William 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  81 

generally  took  care  of  the  horse.  Brother  Deford  and  I 
attended  to  worship  alternately.  One  Sunday  morning  his 
father  sent  John  William  to  water  the  horse,  and  before 
his  return  we  assembled  in  the  sitting-room  for  prayers. 
Brother  Deford  opened  the  Bible,  as  it  afterwards  appeared, 
on  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  John,  beginning  with: 
"These  words  spake  Jesus,  and  lifted  up  his  eyes  to 
heaven,"  etc.  He  was  looking  intently  on  the  Book,  and 
I  thought  every  instant  that  he  would  begin  reading,  when 
suddenly,  in  his  quick,  nervous  way,  he  lifted  his  eyes, 
looked  around  the  room,  and  missing  his  boy,  exclaimed, 
"Where  is  John  William?"  and  quickly  remembering, 
added,  "He  's  gone  to  water  the  horse,"  and  then,  without 
the  slightest  pause,  read,  "These  words  spake  Jesus,"  etc. 
I  must  confess  to  my  badness;  but  the  thing  came  on  me 
so  suddenly,  and  it  seemed  so  ludicrous,  that  I  thought 
laugh  I  must.  I  had  great  difficulty  in  controlling  myself 
and  observing  the  proprieties.  I  was  several  times  on  the 
point  of  explosion,  but  succeeded  in  restraining  myself.  I 
know  it  was  not  pious  in  me;  but  it  seemed  as  if  he  read 
it  all  from  the  Book,  and  it  was  an  entirely  new  version  to 
me.  The  thing  frequently  recurred  to  my  mind,  and  an- 
noyed me  through  the  day.  Perhaps  I  should  not  have 
recorded  this;  but  I  give  the  simple  facts  as  they  were,  and 
the  reader  can  explain  at  his  leisure  the  psychological  con- 
ditions underlying  this  little  episode. 

There  was  another  local  preacher  connected  with  the 
charge,  John  L.  Means.  He  was  a  small  man,  of  more 
than  ordinary  intelligence,  a  tailor  by  trade,  and  a  good 
preacher.  He  was  an  excellent  singer.  He  often  preached, 
and  generally  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  people.  Joseph  L. 
Phillips,  a  layman,  was  a  fine  singer,  and  an  active  worker 
in  the  Church.  The  society  at  that  time  stood  well  in  the 
6 


82  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

community  and  had  a  good  working  force.  The  year  at 
length  drew  to  a  close.  There  had  been  some  prosperity, 
and  some  good  had  apparently  been  done.  Everything  was 
pleasant,  and  the  year  ended  in  peace. 

During  this  year  a  remarkable  case  of  trance  occurred 
under  my  observation.  A  young  woman,  whose  name  I 
can  not  recall,  a  domestic  in  the  family  of  Brother  D.  II. 
Phillips,  was  the  subject  of  it.  She  had  not,  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  any  one,  been  laboring  under  any  mental  excite- 
ment or  physical  disease.  We  had  been  holding  a  pro- 
tracted-meeting; but  there  was  no  unusual  excitement. 
She  had  attended  the  meetings,  but  had  manifested  no 
particular  interest  or  seriousness.  One  evening,  after  re- 
tiring to  her  room,  she  fainted,  as  the  family  supposed; 
but  all  their  efforts  failed  to  restore  her  to  consciousness. 
At  length  she  was  carried  down-stairs  to  the  sitting-room, 
a  comfort  was  placed  on  an  old-fashioned  settee,  and  she 
was  laid  upon  it,  where  she  remained  perfectly  motionless, 
and,  most  part  of  the  time,  apparently  dead,  for  eighty-four 
hours.  She  was  visited  by  all  the  physicians  in  the  town, 
and  by  most  of  the  people;  but  no  explanation  of  the  case 
could  be  given,  and  nothing  could  be  done  to  restore  her 
to  consciousness.  At  length,  after  the  lapse  of  three  days 
and  twelve  hours,  she  revived.  I  had  visited  her  many 
times  a  day  during  this  time,  and  saw  her  immediately 
after  she  came  out  of  her  trance.  I  asked  her  if  she  was 
tired;  but  she  said  she  was  not.  I  asked  her  if  she  was 
hungry;  but  she  answered,  No.  Part  of  the  time,  she  said, 
she  was  perfectly  conscious,  and  heard  everything  that  was 
said  by  those  about  her;  but  she  could  not  move  a  muscle. 
She  said  that  some  of  the  persons  who  called  to  see  her 
pinched  her,  and  ran  pins  into  her;  but  she  could  not  move. 
Part  of  the  time  she  was  utterly  unconscious  of  everything 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  83 

around  her.  During  her  trance  she  had  wonderful  and 
beautiful  visions,  which  she  related  with  much  vividness, 
and  powerful  religious  impressions  were  made  on  her  mind. 
She  professed  conversion,  and  united  with  the  Church. 
But  her  piety  was  like  the  morning  cloud  and  early  dew, 
and  soon  passed  away.  I  give  the  facts;  but  I  can  give  no 
physiological  or  psychological  explanation  of  them. 


84  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Conference  Met  in  Connellsville  —  Thomas  H.  Stockton  — A 
Peerless  Preacher  — Ordained  Elder  —  Appointed  to  First 
Church,  Pittsburg  — F.  A.  Davis,  Assistant  —  Boarding- 
places — Large  Congregations — Plenty  of  Work— Leading 
Members— Charles  Avery— Sketch  of  His  Character— Be- 
nevolence—Second  Church— Colored  People— Aid  Society- 
Death  and  Funeral  —  Edward  Moore  —  Responses  —  Pro- 
tracted-meeting— "All  the  Goslings"— Small  Salary — Object 
of  Envy— Important  Lesson— Marriage— Acting  as  Chor- 
ister—Close of  the  Year. 

OUR  Conference  met  in  Connellsville  that  fall  (1845), 
and  I  had  not  far  to  go.  It  was  a  Conference  of  much  in- 
terest to  me.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  at  that  Con- 
ference, for  the  first  time,  the  celebrated  Thomas  H.  Stock- 
ton, a  man  of  unsurpassed  eloquence,  preach.  He  was  a 
tall  and  rather  spare  man,  with  long  arms,  broad  and  high 
forehead,  hollow  cheeks,  high  cheek-bones,  large  mouth, 
rather  prominent  nose,  and  large,  blue  eyes.  From  this 
description,  one  would  not  take  him  to  be  a  handsome 
man,  and  yet  there  was  something  very  attractive  and 
pleasing  in  his  appearance.  There  was  something  about 
him  that  was  very  impressive,  and  that  would  attract  at- 
tention among  ten  thousand  people.  His  appearance  in  the 
pulpit,  before  he  uttered  a  word,  would  deeply  impress  a 
congregation.  Then,  he  read  a  hymn  as  he  only  could 
read  it.  His  action  during  the  delivery  of  his  sermon 
was  in  perfect  harmony  with  his  language  and  thought, 
and  the  images  which  he  presented  to  the  mind  were  vivid 
as  life.  Whatever  he  described,  seemed  to  pass  before  his 
audience  as  a  living  reality.  His  preaching  was  generally 
pathetic;  but  sometimes  he  would  indulge  in  fearful  de- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  85 

nunciation,  and  occasionally  in  the  most  withering  sar- 
casm; but  not  often.  He  seemed  to  have  perfect  control 
over  his  audience,  and  to  be  able  to  inspire  them  with  such 
feelings  as  he  desired.  There  was  nothing  apparently 
affected  in  his  manner.  He  seemed  to  be  perfectly  natural 
in  all  he  said  and  did.  I  have  heard  a  good  many  eloquent 
preachers,  but  I  never  heard  any  one  to  compare  with  Mr. 
Stockton.  His  sermon  on  the  Sunday  morning  of  the  Con- 
ference was  one  of  wonderful  eloquence  and  power.  At 
the  close  of  the  sermon,  in  company  with  some  others,  I 
was  ordained  elder.  P.  T.  Laishley  was  president,  and 
James  Robison  secretary  of  the  Conference.  Their  names 
are  on  my  elder's  credentials. 

At  that  Conference  I  was  appointed  superintendent  of 
the  First  Church,  Pittsburg,  and  F.  A.  Davis  was  appointed 
my  assistant.  He  was  my  senior  in  years,  and  also  in  the 
ministry,  and  my  superior  as  a  preacher.  But  his  health 
was  not  good,  and  I  suppose  the  Conference,  in  view  of  that 
fact,  made  him  assistant.  We  were  both  unmarried,  and  he 
was  called  an  "old  bachelor."  He  was  a  Virginian,  natur- 
ally of  a  proud,  haughty  spirit,  and  was  dissatisfied  with 
his  position  in  the  ministry,  as  beneath  that  which  his 
talents  should  command.  He  at  that  time  contemplated 
leaving  the  ministry,  and  was  reading  law  in  view  of  en- 
tering the  legal  profession.  This  purpose,  however,  he 
afterwards  abandoned.  He  was  very  poor;  but  he  held 
that  the  world  owed  him  a  living,  and  he  was  not  always 
as  careful  as  he  should  have  been  in  keeping  his  expendi- 
tures within  the  limit  of  his  income.  This  often  caused 
him  anxiety.  He  had  a  love  affair  during  the  year;  but  it 
failed  to  materialize.  Notwithstanding  his  little  pecul- 
iarities, he  was  in  most  respects  a  pleasant  and  companion- 
able man,  and  we  got  along  very  well  together,  without  any- 
thing to  interrupt  our  harmony.  A  few  years  afterwards 


86  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

I  married  him  to  a  Miss  Baker,  of  Uniontown,  a  young  and 
pretty  girl,  who  had  spent  her  life  at  school,  and  knew 
nothing  about  the  cares  and  duties  of  domestic  life.  His 
views  and  feelings  were  all  Southern,  and  he  removed  to 
the  Alabama  Conference,  and  afterwards  united  with  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South.  He  had  a  large  fam- 
ily of  daughters,  and  always  remained  poor. 

Brother  Davis  and  I  boarded  for  half  the  year  with 
John  Armstrong  and  his  good  wife,  Dorothea.  They  were 
an  excellent  Irish  couple,  members  of  the  Church,  and 
treated  us  with  great  kindness.  Brother  Armstrong  was 
a  first-class  bookkeeper,  and  had  a  good  position.  He  was 
a  quiet,  sensible  man,  very  neat  in  his  person,  exact  in  his 
habits,  and  always  pleasant  and  agreeable.  His  wife  was 
a  whole-hearted  woman,  and  fairly  idolized  her  husband, 
and  waited  on  him,  of  her  own  choice,  as  if  he  were  a  lord. 
Her  affection  and  attentions  appeared  to  be  fully  recipro- 
cated. In  the  spring  of  1846  they  removed  to  Wheeling, 
and  we  found  boarding  for  the  remainder  of  the  year  with 
Brother  John  Cowl,  pastor  of  our  First  Church  in  Alle- 
gheny City.  Our  sojourn  with  him  and  his  family  was 
very  pleasant. 

The  First  Church,  Pittsburg,  was  then  in  a  prosperous 
condition.  We  had  a  large  membership,  a  large  congre- 
gation, and  a  large  Sunday-school,  which  held  two  sessions 
every  Sunday,  meeting  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  and 
two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  The  city  was  then  (1845-6) 
comparatively  small,  and  business  had  not  driven  the  peo- 
ple, as  it  has  since  done,  to  the  suburbs.  Many  of  our 
members  and  congregation  lived  near  the  church,  so  that 
it  was  not  difficult  for  them,  on  account  of  distance,  to 
attend.  I  preached  once  every  Sabbath,  and  Brother  Davis 
preached  once.  I  also  taught  a  Bible  class  in  Sunday- 
school  every  Sunday  morning  and  afternoon,  met  a  class 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  «7 

of  ladies  on  Tuesday  afternoon,  and  attended  week-night 
service  every  Wednesday  evening,  with  frequent  extra 
meetings  of  different  kinds.  This,  in  addition  to  pastoral 
visitation,  visiting  the  sick,  and  attending  funerals,  af- 
forded me  ample  work;  quite  as  much  as  I  felt  able  properly 
to  do.  I  worked  hard  all  the  time,  and  did  not  eat  the 
bread  of  idleness. 

The  year  was  a  pleasant  and  prosperous  one.  We  held 
a  protracted-meeting  of  several  weeks'  continuance  during 
the  winter,  and  souls  were  converted  and  added  to  the 
Church.  We  had  many  faithful  workers.  There  were 
several  classes  well  attended,  and  there  was  no  lack  of  per- 
sons to  lead  in  prayer,  or  to  speak  for  Jesus,  as  occasion  re- 
quired. Among  the  leading  members  of  the  Church  at 
that  time  were  Charles  Avery,  Edward  Moore,  Charles 
Craig,  John  L.  Sands,  J.  J.  Gillispie,  W.  H.  Garrard, 
William  and  David  Rinehart,  Dr.  Joseph  Henderson,  Dr. 
Harrup,  Henry  Palmer,  Henry  Morrison,  and  a  host  of 
others,  whose  names  I  can  not  now  recall.  Stephen  Rem- 
ington, one  of  the  heroes  of  the  Reform  movement  in 
Pittsburg,  was  still  living;  but  had  been  stricken  with 
paralysis,  and  was  confined  to  his  house.  The  First  Church 
at  that  time  was  one  of  the  most  prosperous  Churches  in 
the  city.  It  had  on  its  roll  the  names  of  men  of  high 
standing,  and  whose  memories  are  worthy  of  being  cher- 
ished in  the  Church  through  all  coming  time. 

Charles  Avery  was  a  man  of  no  ordinary  ability  and 
character.  At  the  time  of  which  I  write  he  was  a  little 
over  sixty  years  of  age,  having  been  born  in  Westchester 
County,  New  York,  in  1784.  His  father  was  the  owner 
of  a  small  farm,  and  he  was  one  of  a  large  family  of  chil- 
dren. His  education  was  obtained  in  the  district  school 
of  his  neighborhood.  At  an  early  age  he  left  homo.  ;md 
became  an  apprentice  to  an  apothecary  in  New  York,  whore 


88  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

he  acquired  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  drug  business. 
In  his  eighteenth  year  he  was  converted,  and  united  with 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  At  a  subsequent  period 
he  was  licensed  to  preach,  and  in  due  time  ordained  deacon 
and  elder,  although  he  never  entered  the  itinerancy. 

In  1812  he  invested  what  means  he  had  in  a  small  stock 
of  drugs,  which  he  shipped  to  Philadelphia,  intending  to 
bring  them  from  there  to  Pittsburg,  where  he  proposed 
engaging  in  the  drug  business  and  the  manufacture  of 
white  lead.  But  the  vessel  which  carried  his  goods  was 
wrecked,  and,  having  no  insurance,  his  entire  stock  was 
lost.  Friends,  however,  came  to  his  assistance,  who  fur- 
nished him  with  a  little  capital,  and,  procuring  another 
stock  of  goods,  he  came  to  Pittsburg,  and  commenced  in  a 
small  way  in  the  drug  business  and  the  manufacture  of 
white  lead.  At  that  time,  as  now,  nearly  all  the  manu- 
facturers of  white  lead  adulterated  their  product  with 
whiting,  a  very  inexpensive  preparation  of  chalk,  which, 
while  it  detracted  from  its  value,  greatly  lessened  the  cost 
of  the  article.  Mr.  Avery  was  too  honest  and  conscientious 
to  do  so,  and  in  consequence  of  the  competition  of  un- 
scrupulous manufacturers,  he  could  not  sell  a  pure  article 
at  a  price  that  would  enable  him  to  carry  on  the  business 
at  a  reasonable  profit.  He  said,  "If  I  can  not  sell  a  pure 
article,  I  will  give  up  the  business;"  and  he  did  so,  and 
invested  his  capital  in  commodities  which  admitted  of 
honest  treatment.  In  all  his  business  transactions,  those 
who  were  the  most  intimately  associated  with  him  declared 
that  he  never  deviated  from  the  strict  rule  of  rectitude, 
but  often  sacrificed  his  personal  interests  rather  than  con- 
form to  the  corrupt  usages  of  trade.  Still,  his  business 
prospered,  his  means  accumulated,  and  he  was  soon  known 
as  one  of  the  most  successful  and  enterprising  business 
men  of  Pittsburg.  He  was  one  of  the  first  to  perceive  the 


YEARS  JN  THE  MINISTRY.  89 

value  of  the  copper-mines  of  Lake  Superior,  and  made  a 
large  fortune  by  dealing  in  their  products.  The  various 
branches  of  business  in  which  he  was  engaged  prospered; 
indeed,  he  would  not  carry  on  an  unprofitable  business. 
He  soon  took  rank  among  the  leading  business  men  and 
capitalists  of  his  adopted  city. 

Mr.  Avery  was  one  of  the  early  advocates  of  reform  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  when  the  "Reform- 
ers" organized  in  Pittsburg  in  June,  1829,  he  entered  into 
the  organization  with  heart  and  soul.  Notwithstanding 
his  business  engagements,  he  often  found  time  to  fill 
appointments  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  city,  and  to 
assist  his  brethren  at  quarterly-meetings  and  on  other  oc- 
casions. He  was  a  good  preacher,  and  his  labors  were 
always  acceptable.  He  was  no  lover  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  and  seldom  preached  without  referring  to  it  in 
some  way.  There  were  two  very  commendable  traits  in 
Brother  Avery's  character.  He  was  never  ashamed  of  his 
religion  or  of  his  brethren.  He  never  failed  boldly  to 
acknowledge  Christ  when  occasion  required,  it  mattered 
not  where  he  was,  or  with  whom  he  was  surrounded;  and 
he  never  was  ashamed  to  recognize  his  brethren  on  the 
street,  or  anywhere  else,  it  mattered  not  how  poor  or  how 
black  they  were,  or  how  aristocratic  the  company  might 
be  in  which  he  was.  He  was  the  friend  of  the  poor,  and 
especially  devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  colored  people. 

Mr.  Avery's  benevolence  was  equal  to  his  wealth.  He 
was  abundant  in  good  works.  No  good  cause  failed  to  re- 
ceive his  cordial  support  and  liberal  aid.  The  first  five 
dollars  he  made  in  Pittsburg,  he  gave  to  aid  in  the  erec- 
tion of  a  Methodist  church,  and  many  thousands  of  dol- 
lars he  afterward  gave  all  over  the  country  for  the  same 
purpose.  Indeed,  his  brethren  in  his  own  Church  often 
imposed  upon  him;  for,  knowing  his  liberality,  they  not 


90  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

infrequently  refused  to  do  their  part  as  they  should,  know- 
ing that  Mr.  Avery  would  not  allow  the  cause  to  suffer. 
He  felt  this,  and  sometimes  complained  that  his  brethren, 
to  relieve  themselves,  would  burden  him.  In  speaking  to 
me  once  on  this  subject,  he  said,  "They  would  skin  me; 
yes,  they  would  skin  me!"  But  notwithstanding  this,  he 
did  not  withhold  his  contributions,  but  continued  to  give 
with  undiminished  liberality.  It  is  often  the  case  that 
men  of  large  means  and  liberal  disposition  are  imposed 
upon  by  those  who,  although  able  to  do  much,  excuse 
themselves  because  there  are  those  who  are  able  to  do  more. 
Every  man  should  be  liberal  in  support  of  every  good 
cause  in  proportion  to  his  ability,  and  as  the  Lord  has 
prospered  him. 

When  the  Second  Church,  Pittsburg,  was  built,  a  few 
years  after  the  time  of  which  I  have  been  writing,  Mr. 
Avery,  to  begin  with,  paid  three  thousand  dollars  for  the 
lot,  and  as  the  building  progressed  he  continued  to  give 
as  money  was  needed.  Brother  James  Robison  was  pastor 
of  the  Second  Church,  and  superintended  the  erection  of 
the  building,  and  solicited  and  collected  the  necessary 
funds.  One  day  he  came  to  me — for  I  was  again  pastor  of 
the  First  Church — and  said  he  was  in  a  great  strait.  He 
needed  fifteen  hundred  dollars,  and  he  did  not  know  where 
he  could  get  it,  and  he  did  not  know  what  to  do.  If  he 
could  not  get  the  money,  work  on  the  Church  must  stop. 
He  said  he  had  asked  Mr.  Avery  for  money  so  often,  that 
he  was  ashamed  to  go  to  him  again.  He  asked  me  if  I 
would  not  go  to  Mr.  Avery,  and  ask  him  to  help  him  out. 
He  said  he  was  a  member  of  my  Church,  and  he  would 
receive  it  kindly  of  me.  I  told  him  I  would  go.  So  I 
went.  It  was  on  a  Friday.  I  found  Mr.  Avery  at  home, 
and  in  excellent  humor.  Sometimes  he  had  peculiar 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  91 

moods,  when  you  could  not  easily  approach  him.  But  that 
day  he  was  in  excellent  spirits.  It  was  not  long  till  he 
inquired  how  Brother  Robison  was  getting  along  with  the 
new  church.  I  told  him  the  work  was  progressing  finely; 
but  Brother  Robison  was  in  a  great  strait  for  money,  and 
did  not  know  what  to  do.  He  inquired  how  much  he 
needed.  I  told  him  fifteen  hundred  dollars  would  let  him 
out.  He  seemed  thoughtful  for  a  moment,  and  I  concluded 
to  make  my  appeal.  He  was  an  old  man,  and  I  was  but  a 
young  man,  and  the  ludicrousness  of  my  position  and  ap- 
peal must  have  appeared  wonderfully  amusing  to  him. 
Said  I:  "Brother  A  very,  I  am  your  pastor,  and  I  want  to 
give  you  a  little  pastoral  advice  this  morning.  You  have 
already  invested  a  great  deal  of  money  in  that  church,  and 
it  would  be  a  great  pity  if  it  should  fail  now,  and  all  the 
money  you  have  given  be  lost.  I  would  advise  you  to  let 
Brother  Robison  have  what  money  he  needs,  and  you  take 
a  mortgage  on  the  church,  to  make  yourself  secure."  He 
saw  the  point  in  a  moment,  and  threw  himself  back  in  his 
chair,  and  laughed  immoderately.  I  never  saw  him  laugh 
so  heartily.  The  idea  of  me  giving  him  pastoral  advice, 
and  such  advice,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  he  had  almost 
built  the  church,  appeared  very  amusing  to  him.  As  soon 
as  he  got  over  his  laugh  and  had  composed  himself,  he 
began  to  tell  me  of  the  different  ways  in  which  people  ap- 
proached him  to  get  money  out  of  him,  showing  that  he 
fully  comprehended  me.  He  said  he  had  no  money  just 
then;  but  he  thought  Mr.  Arbuckle,  his  partner  in  the 
cotton  business,  had  money,  and  for  me  to  go  to  him,  and 
tell  him  that  if  he  would  let  Mr.  Robison  have  fifteen  hun- 
dred dollars,  he  would  indorse  his  paper,  and  see  it  paid. 
I  went  to  Mr.  Arbuckle  with  my  message,  but  he  said  he 
had  disposed  of  all  his  money  the  day  before.  I  reported 


92  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  fact  to  Mr.  A  very,  and  he  said  he  would  see  what  could 
be  done.  On  the  next  Tuesday  he  took  Brother  Robison 
a  check  for  the  amount  he  needed. 

The  colored  people,  who,  he  said,  had  no  one  to  care  for 
them,  were  the  special  objects  of  his  solicitude  and  liber- 
ality. He  seemed  to  regard  himself  as  under  special  obli- 
gations to  care  for  them.  He  helped  them  in  every  way  he 
could,  by  his  money,  by  his  counsels,  and  by  his  sympathy. 
Xot  satisfied  with  affording  them  temporary  aid,  he  planned 
and  labored  for  their  permanent  and  future  good.  Seeing 
that  there  were  no  institutions  of  learning  of  high  grade 
where  they  could  be  admitted,  and  receive  mental  training 
to  elevate  them  in  the  scale  of  intelligence,  he  erected,  at 
his  own  expense,  a  fine  college  building  and  chapel  near  his 
own  home  in  Allegheny  City,  and  gave  it  an  endowment 
sufficient  to  yield  about  three  thousand  dollars  a  year.  He 
did  this  in  his  own  lifetime,  so  that  his  purpose  might  be 
fully  carried  out.  He  was  president  of  the  Board  of  Trus- 
tees, the  majority  of  whom  were  colored  men,  and  most  of 
the  teachers  were  also  colored  persons.  The  design  of  this 
institution  was  to  furnish  a  complete  college  course  in 
Latin,  Greek,  mathematics,  and  science. 

For  many  years  before  his  death,  Mr.  Avery  gave  away 
his  entire  income,  and  yet  when  he  died  his  estate  was 
worth  nearly  a  million  of  dollars.  That  was  before  the 
days  of  large  fortunes,  such  as  have  since  been  accumulated 
by  speculation  in  railroad  and  other  stocks.  In  his  day  but 
few  men  were  worth  a  million  dollars.  At  his  death  he 
gave  five  thousand  dollars  each  to  three  of  our  city 
churches,  and  four  hundred  shares  of  "Monongahela  Navi- 
gation Company"  stock,  worth  at  the  time  twenty  thousand 
dollars,  and  which  afterwards  greatly  appreciated  in  value, 
to  the  "Aid  Society  of  the  Pittsburg  Annual  Conference 
of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,"  the  income  to  bo 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  93 

applied  annually  to  the  support  of  needy  and  wornout 
preachers  of  the  Conference.  Numerous  bequests  were 
made  to  colored  Churches;  but  after  providing  amply  for 
his  wife,  and  properly  remembering  a  few  relatives — for 
he  had  no  children — the  bulk  of  his  fortune  was  left  for 
the  purpose  of  carrying  on  schools  and  missionary  work 
among  the  colored  people  in  our  own  country  and  in  Africa. 
Hundreds,  and  perhaps  thousands,  of  colored  people  in  the 
South  are  to-day  being  instructed  and  elevated  by  the 
means  which  he  left  for  that  purpose.  There  is  also  a 
sucessful  mission  in  Africa,  now  under  the  supervision  of 
the  "United  Brethren  in  Christ,"  which  is  supported  by 
money  left  by  Brother  Avery. 

As  might  have  been  expected  after  such  a  life  of  piety 
and  benevolence,  Mr.  Avery's  death  was  one  of  peace  and 
joyous  hope.  He  came  down  to  his  end  full  of  faith  and 
assurance.  He  had  no  doubt  or  mistrust  of  his  Father's 
love;  but  full  of  confidence  he  departed  in  hope  of  a  better 
inheritance. 

I  was  at  his  funeral.  An  immense  multitude  of  people 
were  present,  to  show  their  esteem  of  the  deceased  and  their 
sorrow  at  his  departure.  Business  men,  judges,  lawyers, 
doctors,  congressmen,  poor  widows  whom  he  had  assisted, 
factory  girls  who  had  long  been  in  his  employ,  colored 
people  of  every  shade  whom  he  had  labored  to  elevate 
and  bless,  mingled  in  -one  promiscuous  mass,  showing  the 
universal  respect  in  which  he  was  held.  The  memory  of 
Brother  Avery  is  as  precious  ointment  poured  forth. 

Edward  Moore  was  another  member  of  the  First 
Church,  who,  when  I  first  knew  him,  was  an  old  man,  and 
had  been  retired  from  business  for  a  considerable  time. 
He  was,  I  think,  a  native  of  Ireland,  but  had  resided  a 
long  time  in  Pittsburg.  He  was  rather  under  medium 
height,  an  active,  energetic,  and  devoted  Christian,  and 


94  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

was  pretty  generally  known  as  "Amen  Daddy  Moore/'  be- 
cause he  was  in  the  habit,  as  was  customary  with  the  early 
Methodists,  of  responding  in  hearty  Amens  to  what  he  ap- 
proved in  the  preaching,  as  well  as  in  the  prayers  which 
he  heard. 

The  old  First  Church  had  three  aisles,  and  the  two 
front  pews  to  the  right  and  left  of  the  center  aisle  abutted 
at  their  extremities  against  two  columns,  which  in  part 
supported  the  galleries — for  the  church  had  both  an  end 
and  side  galleries.  Brother  Avery  sat  in  one  of  these  front 
pews,  with  his  back  against  one  of  the  columns,  and 
Brother  Moore  sat  in  the  other,  with  his  back  against  the 
other  column.  The  responses  of  these  two  brethren  to  the 
preacher,  particularly  if  he  became  animated  and  earnest, 
were  frequent  and  very  hearty.  Such  responses  had  an 
encouraging  effect  on  the  preacher,  and  assured  him  of  the 
sympathy  and  approval  of  his  brethren.  It  often  served 
as  an  inspiration,  and  gave  confidence  and  courage,  espe- 
cially to  a  young  and  diffident  man. 

Brother  Moore's  responses  were  not  always  restricted 
simply  to  "Amen."  He  frequently  indulged  in  brief  re- 
marks, which  were  sometimes  not  a  little  amusing.  It 
seemed  at  times  as  if  he  were  unconsciously  thinking 
aloud.  On  one  occasion,  while  hearing  Brother  John  Cowl 
preach,  he  appeared  to  be  quite  carried  away,  and  in  a 
sort  of  soliloquy  softly  exclaimed,  "Dear  me!  How  he 
goes  on!  That  should  be  printed."  He  was  very  generally 
known  in  the  city,  and  everybody  had  faith  in  him  and 
loved  him. 

During  the  winter  we  held  a  protracted-meeting  of 
several  weeks'  continuance.  Brother  William  Keeves,  a 
very  earnest  and  able  preacher,  assisted  us,  and  preached 
every  night  for  thirteen  nights.  The  main  audience-room 
was  filled  every  night.  The  attention  was  marked,  and  a 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  95 

profound  impression  appeared  to  be  made;  but,  although 
an  invitation  was  given  every  night  for  seekers,  not  one 
came  forward.  On  the  thirteenth  night  of  the  meeting, 
Brother  William  H.  Garrard,  who  was  standing  with  me  at 
the  altar,  said  to  me,  while  the  congregation  was  singing, 
that  he  believed  there  were  serious  persons  in  the  con- 
gregation, and  if  they  would  not  come  to  the  "mourner's 
bench,"  to  ask  them  to  rise  up  in  their  seats,  or  in  some  way 
to  express  their  desire  for  salvation.  While  we  were  con- 
versing we  had  turned  our  backs  to  the  congregation.  It 
seemed  to  me  we  had  not  been  talking  a  minute — but  per- 
haps it  was  longer — and  when  we  turned  round  the  two 
front  seats,  extending  two-thirds  of  the  way  across  the 
house,  were  filled  with  seekers.  As  soon  as  one  started, 
they  all  started  and  came  at  once.  Brother  Moore  was  on 
his  feet  in  an  instant,  clapping  his  hands  and  blessing  the 
Lord.  There  was  a  gentleman  in  Pittsburg  at  that  time, 
Mr.  James  Gosling,  who  kept  a  large  dry-goods  store  on 
Market  Street.  His  family  attended  our  Church;  but  were 
not  members.  Among  those  who  came  forward  was  Mr. 
Gosling's  wife,  his  sister  Margaret,  and  his  daughter  Sophie. 
Brother  Moore  saw  them  and  knew  them,  and  clapping  his 
hands  as  he  walked  in  front  of  the  seekers,  he  exclaimed, 
"Lord,  bless  all  the  Goslings!"  The  prayer  was  all  right, 
and  was  generally  understood;  but  it  sounded  queerly,  and 
a  stranger  might  easily  have  misunderstood  it,  and  given 
it  a  ludicrous  application.  Our  meeting  was  successful, 
and  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  about  forty  persons,  and 
their  reception  into  the  Church. 

There  were  many  noble  men  and  women  in  the  First 
Church  at  that  time — too  many  to  be  enumerated  here — 
who  were  pious  in  heart,  consistent  in  life,  and  greatly 
devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  Church.  But  few  of  them 
remain.  The  great  majority  of  them  have  passed  away. 


96  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

That  year  I  received  my  full  Disciplinary  "allowance" 
of  one  hundred  dollars  and  my  boarding.  This  was  too 
small  an  amount  to  clothe  me,  as  I  was  compelled  to  be 
clothed  in  the  city,  and  meet  the  various  incidental  ex- 
penses which  I  could  not  well  avoid.  Sometimes  I  felt 
very  much  straitened,  and  not  a  little  depressed,  in  view 
of  my  very  limited  financial  resources.  I  remember  that 
one  day  I  felt  very  badly.  I  was  really  in  need  of  money, 
and  had  none;  and  I  thought  my  lot  was  a  pretty  hard  one. 

It  was  customary  then  for  gentlemen  to  wear  circular 
cloth  cloaks.  Scarcely  any  one  wore  an  overcoat.  To  ap- 
pear respectable  and  like  other  people,  I  was  compelled 
to  have  a  cloak.  On  the  evening  of  the  day  above  referred 
to,  we  had  a  meeting  of  some  kind  in  the  church.  After 
supper  I  put  on  my  cloak,  and,  I  suppose,  looked  pretty 
respectable,  and  started,  rather  moodily,  from  my  board- 
ing-house in  Allegheny  for  the  church.  As  I  came  down 
near  to  Lacock  Street,  there  were  three  factory  girls  return- 
ing home  from  work,  and  as  they  crossed  a  vacant  lot, 
talking  and  laughing  as  if  they  had  never  known  a  care, 
one  of  them  pointed  to  me,  and  said,  in  a  rather  subdued 
tone,  but  loud  enough  for  me  to  hear  her,  "If  I  was  as  rich 
as  that  man,  I  would  n't  care."  I  thought  if  she  only  knew% 
how  rich — or  rather  poor — I  was,  she  would  want  to  be  as 
rich  as  some  one  else.  But,  judging  from  my  appearance, 
she  thought  I  was  rich,  and  was  perhaps  tempted  to  envy 
me.  The  incident  set  me  to  thinking.  I  concluded  that 
appearances  were  often  deceptive.  I  looked  perhaps  quite 
as  respectable  as  many  a  rich  man;  but  my  position  com- 
pelled me  to  do  so,  and  that  was  one  cause  of  my  trouble. 
My  position  compelled  me  to  keep  up  an  appearance  which 
my  means  did  not  well  justify.  I  realized  what  many  an- 
other person  has  realized,  the  embarrassment  of  genteel 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  97 

poverty.  But  I  took  comfort  from  the  thought,  that  if  I 
only  knew  the  true  condition  and  circumstances  of  those 
whom  I  was  tempted  to  envy,  I  would  perhaps,  after  all, 
prefer  my  own  condition  to  theirs.  We  know  our  own  diffi- 
culties and  trials;  but  we  do  not  know  the  difficulties  and 
trials  of  others,  and  in  our  ignorance  it  is  not  best  for  us 
to  disquiet  ourselves  by  envying  them  in  their  lot.  I  re- 
turned home  that  night  a  little  wiser  and  a  little  better 
contented  that  when  I  left. 

Having  received  my  full  Disciplinary  "allowance"  that 
year,  and  as  much  as  I  could  expect  according  to  the  law 
of  the  Church  while  a  single  man,  and  as  I  had  served 
nearly  four  years  in  the  itinerancy,  the  time  required  under 
the  old  Methodist  regime  before  marriage,  I  concluded 
to  get  married,  and  I  suceeded  in  carrying  out  my  purpose. 
I  selected  for  a  companion  Miss  Margaret  Hunter,  of  Wash- 
ington, Pa.,  and,  after  the  lapse  of  nearly  half  a  century, 
I  have  no  reason  to  regret  my  choice.  I  suppose,  dear 
reader,  that  you  would  like  to  know  something  about  our 
courtship  and  marriage;  but  I  do  not  deem  that  a  matter 
of  sufficient  public  importance  to  go  into  history.  Dr. 
George  Brown  used  to  tell  the  young  preachers  that  when 
he  was  courting  his  wife,  he  made  it  a  subject  of  prayer; 
but  he  always  rose  from  his  knees,  feeling,  "Well,  I  '11  have 
Liza  anyhow."  Our  little  granddaughter,  who  is  of  a  very 
inquiring  turn  of  mind,  has  often  persistently  asked  me 
what  I  said  to  grandma  when  I  wanted  her  to  marry  me; 
but  if  you  will  believe  it,  I  have  never  yet  been  able  to 
answer  the  child.  I  suppose  it  is  not  best  to  place  such 
little  matters  on  record;  but  to  leave  every  one  to  the  exer- 
cise of  his  own  ingenuity  in  such  cases. 

There  is  one  incident,  however,  connected  with  our 
first  appearance  at  church  after  our  marriage,  which  it 
7 


98  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

may  not  be  improper  to  relate.  It  appears  more  amusing  to 
me  now  at  this  distance  of  time  than  it  did  when  it  oc- 
curred. I  took  my  wife  to  church,  and  saw  her  comfort- 
ably seated,  and  then  took  my  seat  in  the  pulpit  beside 
Brother  Davis,  who  was  associated  with  me  as  assistant  pas- 
tor, and  who  was  to  preach  that  evening.  He  was  very 
prompt  in  beginning  the  service  on  time,  and  would  not 
wait  for  any  one.  The  congregation  was  a  little  tardy  that 
evening;  but  Brother  Davis,  as  usual,  began  on  time,  and 
read  a  long  long-meter  hymn.  There  was  not  a  member 
of  the  choir  present,  and  no  one  to  sing.  I  never  professed 
to  be  an  artistic  singer;  but  I  could  sing  a  little  in  those 
days,  and  as  there  was  no  one  else  to  do  it,  I  started  the 
hymn,  two  lines  of  which  Brother  Davis  had  read.  Pretty 
soon  the  members  of  the  choir  came  in,  and  the  congre- 
gation filled  up.  Brother  Davis,  standing  by  my  side,  kept 
lining  out  the  hymn,  and  I  kept  singing  it,  and  the  choir 
and  the  whole  congregation,  my  wife  with  the  rest,  stood 
and  listened  without  uttering  a  single  syllable  that  I  could 
hear,  whether  in  admiration  or  in  awe  I  can  not  say.  I 
suppose  they  feared  they  could  not  "come  to  time,"  and 
give  the  tune  the  peculiar  accent  and  expression  that  I 
did.  I  had  the  best  of  attention.  Indeed,  it  was  one  of  the 
efforts  of  my  life.  I  would  not,  hoAvever,  recommend  any 
of  my  young  friends  to  become  chorister,  without  any  in- 
strumental accompaniment,  unless  he  was  used  to  it,  on  his 
first  appearance  at  church  with  his  young  wife. 

It  was  not  long  till  the  close  of  the  Conference  year. 
It  had  been  a  year  of  hard  work,  of  some  trials,  of  con- 
siderable enjoyment,  and  of  encouraging  success.  I  had 
now  spent  four  years  in  the  ministry;  I  had  learned  some- 
thing of  the  trials  and  also  of  the  enjoyments  of  my  chosen 
field  of  labor;  I  had  selected  a  companion  for  life,  and  now 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  99 

regarded  myself  as  having  fairly  entered  upon  my  life- 
work.  I  was  deeply  sensible  of  my  lack  of  proper  qualifi- 
cations for  the  great  work  in  which  I  was  engaged;  but 
I  labored  faithfully,  so  far  as  I  had  opportunity,  to  supply 
these  deficiencies.  I  was  diffident  and  shrinking  in  untried 
positions,  yet  self-reliant,  confident,  and  hopeful  of  the 
future. 


100  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Conference  in  Allegheny  City  —  Appointed  to  Uniontown  — 
Young  People  and  Housekeeping— Small  Salary — Mr.  Isaac 
Skyles,  a  Kind  Friend — Left  in  Debt — Church  Never  Pros- 
perous—Layman's Bureau— Wrong  Policy— Conference  in 
Waynesburg— T.  H.  Stockton's  Sermon— Appointed  to  Man- 
chester Circuit— Removal— Cold  House — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bing- 
ham— Horse  and  Buggy — Cultivation  of  a  Garden — Pastoral 
Visitation— The  Brown  Families— Quarterly-meeting— No 
Money— No  Flour— A  Barrel  of  Flour  Brought  to  My  Door- 
Very  Bad  Flour — Controversy  About  It — Many  Excellent 
People  — A  Special  Visit  —  Attention  to  the  Poor  — Local 
Preachers— Joseph  Burns— A  Sad  Event — Out  of  Debt. 

THE  Conference  of  1846  met  in  Allegheny  City,  next 
door  to  the  parsonage  where  I  boarded.  Rev.  George 
Brown  was  elected  president,  and  Joseph  Burns  secretary. 
The  Conference  was  not  marked  by  anything  special,  or 
anything  out  of  the  ordinary  course  of  things.  I  was  ap- 
pointed that  year  again  to  Uniontown.  The  Church  there 
desired  my  services;  and,  although  it  was  very  feeble  finan- 
cially, I  was  willing  to  go. 

We  had  not  yet  commenced  housekeeping,  and  it  re- 
quired a  few  days  after  Conference  for  us  to  make  the  nec- 
essary preparation,  and  then  we  removed  to  our  new  field 
of  labor.  We  were  received  very  cordially,  and  were  enter- 
tained by  Father  and  Mother  Phillips,  at  whose  house  we 
remained  a  couple  of  weeks  or  more,  while  a  little  house 
was  being  prepared  for  us.  We  were  treated  very  kindly; 
but  the  time  seemed  long  till  we  got  to  housekeeping  our- 
selves. The  future  has  always  bright  visions  for  the  young, 
and  they  are  anxious  to  realize  the  anticipated  pleasure. 
The  proper  thing  for  young  married  people  to  do  is  to  go 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  101 

to  housekeeping  for  themselves  as  soon  as  circumstances 
will  permit.  It  gives  them  more  interest  in  life;  makes 
them  more  active,  self-reliant,  and  useful.  It  seldom  works 
well  for  newly-married  people  to  live  with  their  parents, 
unless  it  is  to  take  care  of  them.  Old  people's  views  are 
different  from  young  people's,  and  they  are  apt  to  interfere, 
dictate,  and  impose  restrictions  which  are  not  agreeable  to 
young  people.  Let  young  married  people  go  to  themselves. 
Let  them  feel  the  dignity  and  responsibility  of  their  new 
position;  let  them  plan  and  arrange  for  the  future;  and  let 
them,  in  their  own  way,  carry  out  their  plans.  Boarding 
or  living  with  parents  seldom  yields  the  best  results. 

At  length  we  got  to  housekeeping.  Our  residence  was 
not  a  stately  one;  but  it  was  neat  and  comfortable.  We 
had  a  neat  little  sitting-room  and  a  nice  little  kitchen  down 
stairs,  and  a  little  hallway  where  the  stairs  went  up  to  our 
bedroom  over  our  sitting-room.  There  was  also  room  for 
a  bed  over  the  hall  upstairs.  We  had  not  much — we  did 
not  need  much — but  what  we  had  was  new  and  good,  and 
we  greatly  enjoyed  it.  It  was  ours — it  was  our  home — we 
presided  there  as  the  united  head  of  the  household.  The 
family  relation  is  of  Divine  origin.  "God  setteth  the  soli- 
tary in  families."  There  is  nothing  more  beautiful  than 
to  see  a  young  married  couple  happy  in  each  other's  love, 
influenced  by  the  same  feelings  and  motives,  and  their 
minds  filled  with  bright  hopes  of  the  future,  erecting  their 
family  altar,  and  entering  together  on  the  duties  and  labors 
of  life. 

The  members  of  the  Church  were  kind  to  us,  and  did 
what  they  could  to  support  us  and  contribute  to  our  com- 
fort; but  they  .were  not  able  to  do  for  us  what  they  de- 
sired. With  all  our  economy  we  could  not  live  on  what 
we  received,  and  were  under  the  necessity  of  going  in  debt. 
This  greatly  annoyed  us,  and  detracted  very  much  from  our 


102  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

happiness.  I  found,  however,  a  good  friend  in  Mr.  Isaac 
Skyles,  a  merchant  in  the  place,  who  very  kindly  supplied 
us  with  what  we  needed  when  we  had  no  money.  Had  it 
not  been  for  his  kindness,  I  do  not  know  what  we  would 
sometimes  have  done.  When  we  came  to  move  at  the  end 
of  the  year,  I  settled  with  him  and  paid  Mm  all  the  money 
I  could  spare,  and  still  I  owed  him  a  considerable  sum; 
but  instead  of  insisting,  as  some  men  would  have  done, 
that  I  should  pay  him  his  entire  bill,  he  insisted  on  my 
taking  back  some  of  the  money  that  I  had  paid  him,  lest  I 
might  not  have  enough  to  move  me  to  my  new  home.  It 
was  an  act  of  great  kindness;  I  highly  appreciated  it,  and 
have  never  forgotten  it.  Of  course,  I  embraced  the  very 
earliest  opportunity  to  pay  him,  and  assure  him  of  my  grati- 
tude. It  is  true,  I  had  lived  three  years  in  the  town;  he 
knew  me;  and  he  knew  that  my  salary  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars  was  not  enough  to  keep  us.  He  had  confidence 
in  me,  and  he  found  that  it  was  not  misplaced.  A  good 
character  is  not  a  bad  thing  to  have.  It  is  not  money;  but 
it  often  serves  for  a  time  in  place  of  money. 

I  labored  faithfully  that  year;  but  without  any  very 
great  success.  I  trust  some  good  was  accomplished;  but 
the  results  were  not  what  I  desired.  Uniontown  never 
seemed  to  have  a  good  soil  for  Methodist  Protestantism. 
At  one  time  our  college  was  located  there,  and  was  manned 
by  able  and  learned  men,  which  should  have  given  our 
cause  some  prestige;  and  our  Church  there  has  been  sup- 
plied at  various  times  by  our  best  preachers;  but  still  it 
never  prospered  or  became  strong.  Now,  after  nearly  fifty 
years,  it  is  still  feeble,  and  the  '""Layman's  Bureau"  is  sup- 
plying it  with  a  preacher  and  aiding  in  his  support,  in  hope 
of  building  up  our  cause  there.  We  have  always  had  some 
good  members  there;  but  we  have  not  had  enough  of  them. 
I  trust  the  present  effort  will  prove  a  success. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  103 

Aside  from  our  financial  straits,  we  got  along  very 
pleasantly.  The  friends  were  kind  to  us.  We  had  their 
sympathy  and  love,  and  they  did  what  they  could  to  sup- 
port us. 

A  weak  Church  in  a  town  where  other  Churches  have 
regular  services  every  Sabbath  labors  under  great  disadvan- 
tages. It  lacks  sufficient  strength  to  sustain  itself  and 
keep  a  minister  all  the  time,  without  overburdening  its 
members  or  embarrassing  its  pastor,  and  thus  discouraging 
both.  To  unite  it  with  some  other  charge  to  give  it  finan- 
cial support,  detracts  from  its  influence  and  hedges  up  its 
way,  for  it  is  difficult  to  hold  a  congregation  with  preaching 
but  a  part  of  the  time,  when  other  Churches  in  the  town 
have  preaching  every  Sabbath.  It  is  a  question  whether  it 
is  right  to  labor  so  persistently  to  maintain  a  Church  or- 
ganization where  there  is  no  lack  of  the  gospel,  and  where 
the  conditions  essential  to  denominational  success  are 
largely  wanting.  The  same  amount  of  labor  bestowed 
somewhere  else,  under  more  favorable  conditions,  and 
where  there  is  greater  need,  might  be  productive  of  much 
more  good.  Is  there  not  sometimes  a  little  unjustifiable 
denominational  pride  connected  with  such  efforts? 

At  length  the  Conference  year  came  to  a  close,  and, 
although  we  liked  our  Uniontown  friends,  and  were  sorry 
on  many  accounts  to  leave  them,  yet  because  of  their  in- 
ability to  support  us,  we  were  willing  to  make  a  change. 
Our  Conference  met  that  year  (1847)  in  Waynesburg,  Pa. 
It  was  a  very  pleasant  Conference.  That  peerless  preacher, 
Rev.  T.  H.  Stockton,  was  present,  and  preached  on  Sabbath 
morning  to  an  immense  congregation  in  a  grove  adjoining 
the  town.  His  sermon  was  one  of  wonderful  eloquence. 
Towards  its  close  he  described  the  death  of  a  young  Chris- 
tian lady.  The  picture  was  clearly  drawn,  and  was  vivid 
as  life.  You  imagined  yourself  standing  by  her  bedside. 


104  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

You  saw  her  pale  brow,  her  hollow  cheeks,  her  bloodless 
lips,  her  clear,  bright  eyes,  and  her  whole  countenance  lit 
up  with  an  inexpressible  radiance  and  sweetness  inspired 
by  the  hope  of  a  better  life.  As  she  neared  the  Jordan  she 
sang,  in  a  low,  soft  voice,  a  verse  of  a  hymn  expressive  of 
her  hope  and  joy.  Brother  Stockton  sang  it,  and  you  im- 
agined you  were  listening  to  the  sweet  voice  of  the  dying 
saint.  At  length  you  saw  her  breathe  her  last,  and  almost 
imagined  that  you  saw  her  pure  spirit,  escorted  by  the 
angels,  ascending  to  her  God.  The  impression  made  on  the 
congregation  was  indescribable.  Wherein  did  the  power 
of  that  man's  eloquence  consist?  It  was  not  so  much  in 
what  he  said,  although  that  was  beautiful,  as  the  manner 
in  which  he  said  it.  His  appearance,  his  tone,  his  action 
were  deeply  impressive.  But  back  of  all  that  was  there  not 
a  soul-power  which,  in  some  inconceivable  manner,  mas- 
tered the  minds  of  those  who  heard  him?  It  would  seem 
that  God  gives  to  some  men  an  indescribable  gift  or  power, 
by  which  they  can  bring  other  minds  under  their  influence 
and  control. 

At  that  Conference  I  was  appointed  to  Manchester  Cir- 
cuit. This  circuit  had  been  a  part  of  the  old  Ohio  Circuit, 
on  which  I  was  born,  and  which  I  traveled  the  first  year 
of  my  ministry.  It  had  been  set  off  as  a  separate  cir- 
cuit three  years  before.  It  embraced  but  three  appoint- 
ments, Freeman's  Landing,  Pughtown  (now  Fairview),  and 
Nessley  Chapel.  These  appointments  were  not  far  apart, 
so  that  it  was  an  easy  circuit  to  travel.  It  was  near  my  old 
home,  and  I  was  among  old  friends  and  acquaintances. 

At  the  close  of  the  Conference  I  returned  to  Union- 
town,  and  packed  up  my  goods,  and  then  sent  my  wife, 
with  our  babe,  Willie,  by  coach,  thirty-six  miles,  to  Wash- 
ington, Pa.,  to  make  a  little  visit  with  her  mother,  while 
I  accompanied  our  goods  to  Brownsville,  and  from  there 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  105 

down  the  Monongahela  by  boat  to  Pittsburg,  where  I  re- 
shipped  them.  The  water  in  the  Ohio  was  very  low,  and 
it  took  us  a  couple  of  days  to  get  down  from  Pittsburg  to 
my  place  of  debarkation.  The  boat  frequently  ran 
aground,  and  we  spent  hours  with  spars  and  windlasses 
trying  to  get  her  over  the  shoals  and  sandbars.  At  last, 
to  my  great  satisfaction,  we  reached  the  place  of  my  de- 
barkation. I  got  my  goods  off  the  boat,  and  had  them 
hauled  up  to  Pughtown,  a  distance  of  about  three  miles, 
where  I  had  procured  part  of  a  house  from  a  Mr.  Bing- 
ham,  a  merchant  in  the  town,  and  a  member  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  who  occupied  the  other  part  of  the  house 
for  about  six  or  eight  weeks,  when  he  moved  out,  and  we 
got  the  whole  house.  He  and  his  wife  treated  us  with 
great  kindness  while  we  lived  together  in  the  same  house, 
and  also  after  they  left  it.  They  were  a  most  excellent 
couple,  and  we  esteemed  it  a  privilege  to  enjoy  their  friend- 
ship. 

When  I  got  my  goods  disposed  of,  I  procured  a  horse 
and  buggy  and  went  after  my  wife,  a  distance  of  perhaps 
thirty  miles.  After  we  reached  home  we  soon  got  things 
arranged,  and  we  settled  down  to  the  duties  of  life  in  our 
new  home.  Our  house  stood  on  posts,  and  proved  to  be 
very  cold.  It  was  larger  than  we  needed;  but  there  was 
only  one  room  in  it  that  we  could  occupy  with  comfort 
during  cold  weather,  and  we  made  that  our  living  room, 
and  used  it  pretty  much  for  all  family  purposes.  In  the 
spring  we  procured  a  smaller  and  more  comfortable  house, 
where  we  had  a  nice  plot  of  ground  for  a  garden,  which  I 
cultivated,  and  in  which  I  raised  all  the  vegetables  we 
needed.  We  also  raised  a  large  number  of  chickens. 

The  cultivation  of  a  garden  in  a  small  country  town, 
where  it  can  be  done,  is  of  great  advantage  to  a  minister. 
If  he  is  a  studious  man,  the  exercise  required  to  do  this 


106  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

will  be  beneficial  to  his  health.  A  half-hour  in  the  early 
morning,  or  a  half-hour  in  the  evening,  will  be  sufficient 
for  all  the  labor  necessary  to  cultivate  a  small  garden  for 
the  use  of  his  own  family.  This  saves  him  the  expense  of 
buying  many  things  he  can  raise  himself,  and  he  can  have 
them  at  hand  when  he  might  not  be  able  to  obtain  them 
from  others.  Then,  there  is  a  real  luxury  in  having  vege- 
tables fresh  from  the  garden,  instead  of  getting  them  from 
the  market  or  the  store,  or  from  wagons,  after  they  have 
become  wilted  and  stale.  But  some  preachers  are  too  in- 
dolent, or  they  do  not  know  how,  and  are  not  disposed  to 
learn,  to  help  themselves  in  this  way.  We  pity  the  man 
who  can  do  nothing  to  help  himself  when  he  has  the  oppor- 
tunity, but  is  dependent  on  others  for  every  bite  that  goes 
into  his  mouth.  Our  young  men  at  college  require  a  gym- 
nasium, where  they  may  take  suitable  exercise  to  develop 
their  muscles  and  preserve  their  health.  Suitable  exercise 
after  a  man  has  entered  the  ministry,  or  some  other  pro- 
fession, is  as  necessary  to  the  preservation  of  his  health 
and  strength  as  it  was  when  he  was  in  college;  and  there 
is  no  more  healthful  and  invigorating  exercise  than  the 
cultivation  of  a  small  plot  of  ground.  Whenever  I  have 
had  the  opportunity,  I  have  had  a  garden.  It  has  always 
afforded  me  pleasure  to  cultivate  it,  and  it  never  took  time 
that  should  be  devoted  to  other  things,  or  disqualified  me 
for  my  other  duties.  Our  garden  in  Pughtown  was  a  very 
good  one,  and  supplied  us  with  all  the  lettuce,  radishes, 
peas,  beans,  cucumbers,  potatoes,  corn,  tomatoes,  and  cab- 
bages we  needed.  When  a  preacher  ceases  to  eat  such 
things,  he  may  laugh  at  the  idea  of  his  attempting,  when 
he  has  an  opportunity,  to  cultivate  them. 

It  was  necessary  for  me  on  this  circuit  to  get  a  horse,  and 
I  also  found  it  advantageous  to  procure  a  buggy.  This  en- 
abled my  wife  and  me  to  visit  the  members  at  their  homes, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  107 

and  become  acquainted  with  them  and  their  families  in 
a  manner  we  could  not  otherwise  do.  A  minister's  success 
depends  very  much  on  his  ability  to  gain  the  good-will  of 
his  people,  and  is  obtained  largely  by  the  manner  of  his 
intercourse  with  them.  He  must  not  be  too  distant  and 
reserved,  or  they  will  think  he  is  cold  and  formal;  and  he 
must  not  be  too  familiar,  or  he  will  lower  himself  in  their 
estimation,  and  lose  their  respect.  A  happy  medium  should 
be  maintained  between  these  two  extremes.  Nor  should 
a  minister  visit  too  much,  and  make  the  people  tired  of 
him;  nor  should  he  visit  too  little,  and  make  the  impression 
that  he  is  neglectful  and  indifferent  to  them.  These  are 
matters  which  call  for  the  exercise  of  good  judgment  on 
the  part  of  a  minister,  and  he  can  not  be  too  prudent  in 
avoiding  everything,  however  trifling  it  may  appear,  which 
might  tend  to  create  a  prejudice  in  the  minds  of  the  people 
against  him,  and  thereby  diminish  his  influence  and  useful- 
ness. Then,  there  are  great  differences  in  people,  and  a 
minister  should  study  them  so  that  he  may  adapt  himself, 
in  his  intercourse  with  them,  to  their  different  peculiarities. 
If  a  minister  can  secure  the  good-will  of  his  people,  it  will 
go  far  to  render  his  labors  among  them  acceptable.  A  min- 
ister whom  the  people  love  can  scarcely  do  anything  that 
they  will  not  approve;  but  if  he  fails  to  gain  their  esteem, 
he  can  scarcely  do  anything  that  will  be  acceptable  to  them. 

To  what  extent  we  were  successful,  I  will  not  pretend  to 
say;  but  we  made  it  a  point  to  visit  all  the  members,  rich 
and  poor,  at  their  homes,  and  tried  to  get  acquainted  with 
them.  Their  treatment  of  us  was  uniformly  kind  and 
courteous,  and  our  stay  on  Manchester  Circuit  was  very 
pleasant  to  us. 

There  were  on  the  circuit  several  families  of  the 
Browns,  whom  I  had  previously  known.  There  were  four 
brothers,  James  (a  local  minister),  and  John,  and  Jacob, 


108  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

and  George.  They  were  men  of  means  and  high  standing 
in  the  community,  and  possessed  of  more  than  ordinary 
intelligence.  They  were  near  relatives  of  the  venerable 
George  Brown,  D.  D.,  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  and,  like  him,  they  had  a  vein  of  humor 
in  their  composition,  were  fond  of  a  little  amusement  at 
another's  expense,  and  were  a  good  deal  eccentric.  It  was 
necessary  to  know  them  in  order  to  understand  many  of 
their  remarks.  Indeed,  they  would  often,  in  the  kindest 
spirit,  say  queer  things  to  strangers,  to  see  what  kind  of 
stuff  they  were  made  of. 

The  first  visit  my  wife  and  I  made  on  the  circuit  was 
to  Brother  James  Brown's,  who  lived  on  a  large  farm  in 
Holliday's  Cove.  He  and  his  family  received  us  with  great 
cordiality.  My  wife  had  been  raised  in  town,  had  never 
been  much  among  strangers  except  at  school,  knew  but 
little  practically  of  the  world,  and  was  timid  and  sensitive. 
When  we  came  to  the  supper-table,  Brother  Brown,  in  his 
own  peculiar  way,  began  to  inquire  of  her  if  she  knew  how 
to  do  anything;  if  she  could  milk  cows,  churn,  and  make 
butter,  and  do  many  other  things  necessary  to  be  done  on 
a  well-regulated  farm.  She  had  to  acknowledge  her  in- 
ability, on  account  of  inexperience,  to  do  these  things.  He 
then  wanted  to  know  how  she  expected  to  get  along  as 
the  wife  of  a  Methodist  preacher,  if  she  could  do  nothing. 
I  understood  him;  but  my  wife  did  not.  He  did  not  intend 
anything  unkind;  but  wished,  in  a  good-humored  and 
quizzical  way,  to  tease  her  a  little,  not  thinking  how  sensi- 
tive she  was.  Her  heart  was  nearly  broke.  By  great  effort 
she  restrained  her  tears  until  we  got  alone;  but  she  could 
restrain  them  no  longer.  I  tried  to  console  her.  I  told, 
her  I  had  known  Brother  Brown  for  years;  that  he  was 
peculiar,  but  kind-hearted,  and  had  no  intention  of  either 
insulting  her  or  wounding  her  feelings,  and  when  she  knew 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  109 

him  as  well  as  I  did,  she  would  not  feel  badly  at  his  re- 
marks. She  felt  somewhat  better  after  my  talk  with  her; 
but  still  seemed  to  fear  that  she  was  about  to  be  crucified. 

Our  next  visit  was  to  Brother  Thomas  Anderson's,  at 
what  was  then  called  Freeman's  Landing  (now  Penrith). 
Brother  and  Sister  Anderson  were  a  very  kind  and  pleasant 
couple.  Sister  Anderson  was  a  cheerful,  warm-hearted, 
motherly  woman,  who  seemed  to  sympathize  with  Mrs. 
Scott,  and  she  at  once  gained  her  confidence.  She  could  not 
refrain  from  telling  her  of  Brother  Brown's  remarks,  and 
how  badly  they  had  made  her  feel.  Sister  Anderson  told 
her  the  same  thing  that  I  had  told  her,  that  Brother  Brown 
was  a  little  peculiar;  but  that  he  meant  nothing  unkind, 
and  that  when  she  got  to  understand  him,  she  would  not 
feel  hurt  at  his  remarks.  She  then  related  to  Mrs.  Scott 
some  amusing  remarks — amusing  to  him — which  Brother 
Brown  had  made  to  her  a  short  time  before,  and  which 
were  even  more  out  of  line  than  what  he  had  said  to  my 
wife.  This  made  her  feel  a  little  more  comfortable,  and  she 
thought  she  would  try  and  not  be  so  sensitive  in  the  future, 
and  began  to  pick  up  a  little  courage. 

The  next  visit  we  made  was  to  Brother  John  Brown's, 
a  brother  to  James.  When  we  came  into  the  house  he  had 
his  sleeves  rolled  up;  he  had  just  been  washing,  and  was  in 
the  act  of  drying  his  face.  Without  advancing  toward 
us,  or  changing  his  attitude,  he  dryly  remarked,  "Here 
comes  John  Scott  with  a  wife  to  starve  to  death."  That  was 
more  of  it.  My  wife  thought,  like  the  Irishman,  that  she 
would  be  "kilt."  But  after  we  were  there  awhile,  Sister 
Brown  was  so  pleasant,  and  Brother  Brown  was  so  cheerful, 
and  had  so  many  anecdotes  to  tell,  that  my  wife  began  to 
feel  better  and  more  at  home.  I  had  been  there  before, 
and  knew  him,  and  knew  how  to  take  him.  He  was  a  very 
kind,  clever  man;  but  noted  for  his  little  eccentricities.  It 


110  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

was  on  Brother  Brown's  farm,  near  the  mouth  of  Tummel- 
son's  Run,  on  the  Ohio  River,  that  Adam  Poe  and  the  Big 
Foot  Indian  had  their  fierce  and  memorable  conflict.  The 
spot  where  this  encounter  took  place  is  now  out  some  dis- 
tance in  the  river,  as  the  bank  at  that  point  has  receded, 
within  my  own  recollection,  perhaps  one  hundred  feet; 
but  it  is  now  protected. 

Shortly  after  our  visit  to  John  Brown's,  we  called  to 
see  his  brother  Jacob  and  his  family.  Jacob  was  perhaps 
the  most  peculiar  of  them  all.  He  had  a  fine  farm  on  the 
Ohio  River,  was  surrounded  with  every  comfort,  was  a  man 
of  fine  intelligence,  had  an  interesting  family;  but  it  seemed 
to  me  that  he  prided  himself  in  being  eccentric.  He  had  no 
regular  time  for  shaving.  Sometimes  he  shaved  once  a 
week,  sometimes  once  a  month,  and  sometimes  once  a 
quarter,  just  as  he  took  the  notion,  or  as  his  wife  succeeded 
in  coaxing  him  to  do  so.  He  was  very  careless,  ordinarily, 
in  his  dress,  going  often  quite  a  distance  from  home,  or  to 
public  gatherings,  in  very  inferior  apparel.  He  sometimes 
attended  political  meetings  in  this  manner,  and  while  a 
strange  speaker,  who  did  not  know  him,  was  addressing 
the  crowd,  he  would  occasionally  ask  a  question,  which 
was  often  carelessly  answered,  as  his  appearnce  indicated 
that  he  did  not  amount  to  anything.  After  a  number  of 
questions  had  been  asked  and  carelessly  answered,  he  would 
take  the  liberty  of  making  a  comment,  and  would  some- 
times put  a  speaker  into  an  awkward  position  through  his 
own  careless  answers,  for  Mr.  Brown  was  well-posted  on 
almost  every  subject. 

On  our  arrival  at  Brother  Brown's,  he  informed  us  that 
Mrs.  White,  wife  of  the  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Pughtown,  had  just  left,  and  that  he  had  been  telling 
her  how  to  make  sausages,  and  wished  to  know  of  my  wife 
if  she  could  make  them.  She  had  to  confess  that  she  had 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  HI 

never  performed  that  particular  part  of  domestic  labor. 
He  then  proceeded  to  inform  her  with  great  particularity 
of  the  entire  process  of  making  sausages,  and  especially 
how  the  casing  was  prepared,  indulging  in  some  exagger- 
ation which  would  make  the  picture  more  impressive  to  one 
not  familiar  with  the  art.  It  seemed  to  my  wife  that  the 
plot  thickened,  and  what  the  end  would  be  she  could  not 
tell. 

When  I  arrived  on  the  circuit  I  had  but  little  money, 
and  I  had  many  uses  for  the  little  I  had.  It  was  then  cus- 
tomary to  pay  the  preacher  at  the  quarterly-meeting,  breth- 
ren often  forgetting  that  he  sometimes  needed  a  little 
money  before  the  quarterly-meeting  came.  The  plan  is  not 
a  good  one.  Weekly  payments  in  stations,  and  monthly 
payments  on  circuits  is  much  preferable  every  way.  It  is 
easier  for  the  people,  and  much  better  for  the  minister. 
Men  who  are  permanently  settled  on  farms,  or  who  are 
engaged  in  business,  and  who  know  what  they  can  depend 
upon,  may  make  bills;  but  even  then  it  is  better  not  to 
do  it  if  it  can  be  avoided;  but  no  preacher  should  be  com- 
pelled to  do  so.  Outstanding  bills  are  always  an  annoy- 
ance, for  a  minister  who  depends  on  the  voluntary  con- 
tributions of  others  for  a  support,  never  knows  certainly 
how  much  he  will  receive,  and  is  always  fearful,  when 
he  shall  get  what  they  contribute,  that  he  will  not  be  able 
to  square  his  accounts.  Especially  should  a  minister  who 
has  just  come  to  a  new  charge  be  furnished  with  a  little 
money  to  begin  with,  as  the  expense  necessarily  incurred 
in  moving  his  family  and  goods,  and  in  fitting  himself  up 
in  his  new  home,  is  generally  sufficient  to  exhaust  his  funds. 
Most  persons  have  no  idea  of  the  embarrassments  under 
which  ministers  often  labor,  especially  in  entering  upon 
new  charges. 

Our  quarterly-meeting  was  to  be  held  in  the  little  vil- 


112  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

lage  where  we  lived,  and  we  expected  some  friends  from 
the  other  appointments  to  stop  with  us  during  the  meet- 
ing. The  Friday  before  the  meeting  arrived  and  found 
me  out  of  flour,  and  without  money.  I  was  not  much  ac- 
quainted. The  stores  in  the  village  where  I  was  acquainted 
did  not  keep  flour.  The  people  of  the  town  went  to  Pugh's 
Mill,  half  a  mile  or  so  distant,  for  flour.  I  did  not  know 
Mr.  Pugh,  and  I  did  not  like  to  go  as  a  stranger  and  ask 
him  to  trust  me.  My  wife  had  flour  enough  to  prepare  her 
yeast;  hut  not  enough  to  bake  with.  She  told  me  in  the 
morning  that  I  must  get  flour;  but  I  had  not  the  courage 
to  go  to  a  stranger,  and  ask  him  to  trust  me.  I  was  in 
great  trouble.  Dinner-time  came,  and  my  wife  told  me 
she  could  wait  no  longer,  that  if  I  did  not  get  flour  we 
would  have  no  bread.  I  sat  down  to  dinner  full  of  sad 
thoughts.  But  while  we  were  eating  in  silence,  some  one 
rapped  at  the  front  door.  I  went  to  the  door  and  found 
one  of  the  brethren,  who  said  he  had  brought  me  a  barrel 
of  flour,  as  he  thought  we  probably  needed  it.  I  was  greatly 
rejoiced,  feeling  that  the  Lord  had  remembered  us  in  time 
of  need.  I  told  my  wife  that  the  Lord  had  sent  us  a 
barrel  of  flour.  So  I  felt.  But  it  proved  to  be  miserably 
bad  flour,  and  as  our  family  was  small  it  lasted  us  a  long 
time.  My  wife  and  I  differed  about  that  barrel  of  flour, 
and  she  still  sticks  to  her  opinion.  She  contended  that  the 
Lord  never  sent  it;  for  if  he  had  sent  it,  he  would  have  sent 
good  flour.  She  claimed  that  the  inspiration  to  the  act 
came  from  another  quarter;  that  the  brother  knew  it  was 
bad,  and  wanted  to  get  it  off  his  hands;  and  while  he  could 
not  sell  it  to  others,  he  could  give  it  to  the  preacher,  and 
charge  him  full  price  for  it.  But  I  told  her  it  was  as  good, 
perhaps,  as  we  deserved,  and  that  the  Lord  saw,  perhaps, 
that  we  needed  to  cultivate  the  grace  of  patience,  and  he 
put  us  on  a  diet  of  sad,  black  bread  for  that  purpose.  How- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  113 

ever  that  may  have  been,  it  let  me  out  of  a  bad  scrape.  I 
never  was  so  glad  to  see  a  barrel  of  flour  in  my  life.  But 
sometimes  I  felt  almost  disposed  to  accept  my  wife's  logic 
on  the  subject,  when  1  learned  that  the  brother  had  the 
reputation  of  being  a  little  "tricky"  sometimes.  It  is  highly 
improper  to  impose  on  any  one;  but  to  impose  on  a  poor 
Methodist  preacher,  under  the  pretense  of  doing  him  a 
kindness,  is  a  very  mean  thing.  But  such  a  thing  is  some- 
times done. 

Our  stay  of  two  years  on  Manchester  Circuit  was  pleas- 
ant to  us,  and  I  think  not  without  profit  to  the  circuit. 
There  was  a  very  good  class  of  people  on  the  circuit.  The 
Melvins,  the  Mayhews,  the  Hobbses,  the  Andersons,  the 
Browns,  the  Evanses,  the  Brennemans,  the  Mahans,  the 
Deselms,  and  others,  were  people  of  good  moral  and  re- 
ligious standing  in  the  community,  were  strongly  attached 
to  the  Church,  and  kind  and  liberal  to  the  pastor.  We  had 
much  social  as  well  as  religious  enjoyment  among  them. 

My  wife  and  I  made  one  visit  on  that  circuit  we  will 
never  forget.  We  started  one  morning  to  go  to  Freeman's 
Landing  by  a  somewhat  circuitous  route.  I  told  my  wife  of 
a  poor  family  living  on  the  road  we  took,  that  we  should 
call  to  see  as  we  passed.  They  lived  in  a  very  unpretentious 
place;  but  were  nice  people.  Before  we  reached  the  house 
we  passed  a  log  stable,  and  discovered  that  the  woman  we 
intended  calling  to  see  was  in  the  stable  "picking"  geese. 
We  drove  past  the  house  some  distance,  and  stopped;  but 
it  took  us  a  good  while  to  get  out  of  the  buggy,  and  get 
the  horse  hitched,  and  get  ready  to  go  in.  We  delayed  on 
purpose  to  give  the  woman  time  to  get  into  her  house  of 
one  room  and  change  her  dress.  When  we  got  to  the  door 
she  was  dressed  and  ready  to  meet  us,  and  seemed  to  be 
overjoyed  at  our  call.  She  insisted  on  our  remaining  for 
dinner,  and  we  consented  to  stay,  although  we  had  not 


114  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

intended  to  do  so.  Everything  in  the  house  was  neat  and 
clean,  and  she  got  us  a  very  good  dinner.  She  shed  tears  of 
joy.  She  said  she  never  had  a  preacher  to  eat  in  her  house 
before,  and  she  was  so  glad  we  had  consented  to  take  a 
meal  with  her.  Although  forty-five  years  have  passed 
away  since  then,  we  often  speak  of  that  visit,  and  always 
recall  it  with  pleasure.  Preachers  often  make  a  great  mis- 
take in  being  attentive  to  the  rich,  while  they  neglect  the 
poor.  The  rich  often  feel  that  they  honor  a  minister  and 
lay  him  under  obligations  by  receiving  his  visits,  while  the 
poor  feel  that  it  is  a  great  privilege  to  have  the  minister 
visit  them,  and  are  thankful  for  his  kind  attentions.  While 
a  pastor  should  not  neglect  any  of  his  members,  the  poor 
should  be  especially  remembered. 

Some  time  after  our  visit  to  this  poor  family,  the  hus- 
band, who  was  not  at  home  when  we  were  there,  brought 
us  a  small  pumpkin  as  a  present.  Its  money  value  was 
very  small;  but  it  was  of  great  value  to  us.  It  was  all  they 
had  to  give,  and  we  appreciated  it  as  coming  from  loving 
hearts.  It  was  an  assurance  that  we  were  kindly  remem- 
bered, and  that  we  had  a  place  in  the  affections  of  these 
poor  but  good  and  kind  people. 

There  were  three  local  preachers  on  the  circuit  at  the 
time  I  was  there, — John  Deselm,  James  Brown,  and  Joseph 
Burns.  Reference  has  already  been  made  to  the  first  of 
these.  He  was  a  good  man,  quite  eccentric,  powerful  in 
prayer,  and  sometimes  would  preach  an  excellent  sermon; 
but  at  other  times,  without  any  intention  on  his  part  to 
make  them  so,  his  sermons  would  be  quite  amusing.  He 
was  well  versed  in  the  Scriptures,  and  I  never  knew  a  man 
who  was  so  familiar  with  Scripture  biography  and  the 
genealogies  recorded  in  the  Old  Testament  as  he  was.  He 
lived  at  Port  Homer,  on  the  Ohio  side  of  the  river,  and 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  115 

belonged  to  the  society  at  Nessley  Chapel.  lie  married  a 
Nessley,  and  was  an  uncle  of  the  Browns  already  spoken  of. 
Brother  Burns  had  been  a  member  of  the  Conference, 
had  filled  several  important  appointments,  and  had  trav- 
eled the  Manchester  Circuit  for  three  years,  and  there  never 
was  a  more  popular  man  in  that  community.  He  was 
highly  esteemed  by  almost  every  one,  both  in  the  Church 
and  out  of  it.  It  was  generally  believed  that  he  was  en- 
gaged to  be  married  to  a  young  lady  on  the  circuit,  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church,  and  an  excellent  girl;  but  he  discarded 
her,  as  was  supposed,  and  sought  the  hand  of  a  daughter 
of  a  wealthy  merchant  in  Pughtown,  whom  he  married. 
After  their  marriage  he  entered  the  store  of  his  father-in- 
law.  But  the  people  liked  him  better  in  the  pulpit  than 
they  did  in  the  store.  His  popularity  began  to  wane,  and 
many  of  his  former  friends  regarded  him  with  coolness. 
His  wife  did  not  live  long.  After  her  death,  without  un- 
due haste,  he  married  a  widow  lady  whose  former  husband 
kept  a  tavern,  as  it  was  then  called.  She  owned  the  prop- 
erty, and  still  occupied  it.  After  his  second  marriage  he 
began  keeping  a  public  house.  I  am  not  certain  that  he 
kept  a  bar;  but  my  impression  is  that  he  did.  At  any  rate, 
he  began  to  "tipple,"  the  habit  grew  on  him,  and  at  length 
overcame  him.  "When  his  habit  first  became  known  and 
the  subject  of  remark,  Brother  John  Cowl,  who  was  then 
pastor  of  the  circuit,  remonstrated  with  him,  and  warned 
him  of  his  danger;  but  he  took  offense,  and  ceased  to  at- 
tend Brother  Cowl's  ministry.  He  then  studied  law,  and 
practiced  in  his  own  and  adjoining  counties  for  several 
years.  His  second  wife  died,  and  he  married  a  third  time. 
He  had,  I  believe,  three  children ;  but  I  know  only  of  one  of 
them,  who  is  a  very  respectable  and  prosperous  man,  living 
in  or  near  Cleveland,  Ohio.  At  length  the  end  came.  He 


116  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

sent  for  Brother  Cowl,  who  visited  him  in  his  last  sickness, 
and  heard  his  sorrowful  regrets  for  the  sins  and  follies  of 
his  life.  Brother  Cowl  administered  to  him  such  counsel 
and  encouragement  as  he  could,  but  with  what  result  he 
could  not  tell.  At  the  time  I  was  on  Manchester  Circuit, 
Brother  Burns  was  in  his  father-in-law's  store.  He  was  cor- 
rect in  his  habits;  he  and  I  were  the  best  of  friends,  and 
he  gave  me  all  the  assistance  and  support  he  could.  I  refer 
to  him  here  with  sorrow,  as  a  warning  to  others,  even  in 
the  ministry,  to  beware  of  temptation,  and  to  guard  against 
the  first  step  in  an  improper  direction.  If  God  has  called  a 
man  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  it  is  a  dangerous  thing 
for  him  to  abandon  his  sacred  calling  and  engage  in  secular 
pursuits.  One  wrong  step  leads  to  another,  and  when  a 
man  gets  started  in  the  wrong  direction,  it  is  hard  to  tell 
where  he  will  end.  What  the  end  of  Brother  Burns  was, 
we  can  not  say.  We  would  not  limit  the  Divine  compas- 
sion, nor  would  we  presume  on  the  Divine  mercy.  The 
Judge  of  all  the  earth  will  do  right.  This  is  the  security  of 
earth  and  the  joy  of  heaven. 

A  very  sad  event  occurred  while  we  resided  in  Pugh- 
town.  The  Rev.  Mr.  White,  for  many  years  pastor  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  near  that  place,  took  his  own  life. 
Mr.  White  was  a  very  excellent  man,  genial,  companionable, 
and  fraternal.  I  knew  him  well,  and  liked  him  very  much. 
His  life  was  consistent  and  upright.  He  adorned  his  pro- 
fession. He  was  an  excellent  preacher,  a  faithful  pastor, 
and  while  he  was  almost  idolized  by  his  own  people,  he 
was  held  in  high  esteem  by  the  entire  community.  He  re- 
signed his  charge  at  Pughtown,  and  was  elected  a  professor 
in  Jefferson  College,  located  in  Canonsburg,  Pa.  He  re- 
moved with  his  family  to  that  place;  but  he  soon  became 
melancholy,  and  regretted  the  change  he  had  made.  Noth- 
ing could  arouse  him  from  his  depression,  which  continued 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  117 

to  increase,  until  it  became  obvious  to  his  friends  that 
reason  had  lost  its  balance.  After  a  while  he  returned 
to  his  old  home  near  Pughtown,  which  he  still  owned.  His 
old  friends  rallied  around  him,  and  tried  to  cheer  him;  but 
all  in  vain.  Nothing  could  dispel  the  gloom  that  appeared 
to  overshadow  him.  One  day  in  the  fall,  quite  a  number 
of  his  old  parishioners  gathered  to  haul  and  cut  his  winter's 
wood,  and,  if  possible,  cheer  him  up.  He  mingled  pleas- 
antly among  them  during  the  day;  but  while  they  were 
eating  supper  in  the  evening,  he  slipped  out  quietly,  went 
into  the  stable,  and  hung  himself.  He  was  soon  discovered; 
but  life  was  extinct.  His  death  filled  every  one  with  sor- 
row, and  cast  a  gloom  over  the  entire  community. 

I  think  his  mind  was  affected  before  he  left  Pughtown. 
Shortly  before  his  removal,  his  congregation  gave  an  en- 
tertainment to  the  children.  On  his  way  home  from  the 
entertainment  he  stopped  at  my  house,  and  gave  my  wife, 
with  whom  he  was  but  slightly  acquainted,  a  small  paper 
containing  a  few  sticks  of  candy.  He  said  she  was  not 
forgotten,  and  he  was  determined  she  should  have  some  of 
the  candy.  He  was  always  kind  and  pleasant;  but  there 
was  something  in  this  so  childish,  and  so  unlike  him,  that 
we  noticed  it  and  thought  it  .strange. 

That  his  mind  was  unbalanced,  and  that  he  was  not 
responsible  for  his  act,  was  clear  to  all  who  had  witnessed 
his  conduct;  and  that  the  change  of  his  official  relation 
was  not  the  cause  of  his  trouble,  they  as  fully  believed. 
His  mental  affliction  was  believed  by  physicians  and  others 
to  be  the  result  of  disease.  He  had  long  been  afflicted  with 
tetter  about  his  neck,  which  often  greatly  annoyed  him. 
He  had  used  some  remedy  that  had  been  recommended 
to  him  for  this  affection,  which  had  dried  it  up,  and,  as  was 
believed,  drove  it  to  his  brain.  Shortly  after  the  drying 
up  of  the  tetter  his  mental  trouble  began.  What  a  blessing 


118  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

to  be  permitted  to  enjoy  the  right  use  of  our  reason;  and 
what  affliction  so  great  as  that  of  mental  aberration!  Yet 
many  good  men  have  been  thus  afflicted,  and  have  passed 
out  of  this  world  under  a  cloud. 

During  the  two  years  I  was  on  Manchester  Circuit,  I 
received  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  each  year, 
which  was  a  little  over  my  Disciplinary  claim.  Living  in 
the  country  was  cheap,  and  I  raised  a  good  deal  of  garden 
truck,  which  saved  me  a  good  deal  of  money,  so  that  my 
salary  enabled  me  to  live  very  comfortably,  and  pay  off  the 
debt  I  had  contracted  the  year  before  I  came  there.  This 
was  very  gratifying,  and  relieved  me  of  the  feeling  of  em- 
barrassment I  had  before.  It  is  a  very  unpleasant  thing 
for  any  one,  especially  a  minister,  to  be  unable  to  meet  cur- 
Tent  living  expenses.  This  is  a  state  of  things  every  man 
should  labor  to  prevent.  No  minister  should  be  blamed  for 
desiring  to  obtain  a  charge  that  will  enable  him  to  main- 
tain his  family  decently,  and  "provide  things  honest  in  the 
sight  of  all  men." 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  119 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Conference  in  Pittsburg— Appointed  to  First  Church,  Allegheny 
City— Samuel  Clawson  and  Thomas  Maple — Amusing  Con- 
troversy —  William  Reeves  —  Secret  Society  Question  — 
Trouble  in  Church— Pastoral  Visitation—  Different  Stories- 
Silence — Prayer— Labor  to  Harmonize  the  Church — Some 
Success— Conference  at  Uniontown— William  Collier— Ex- 
amination of  T.  H.  Lancaster— Returned  to  Allegheny- 
Things  Very  Pleasant — Many  Good  Brethren — Numerous 
Meetings— P.  T.  Laishley— Traveling  President— F.  H.  Col- 
lier—Study of  Greek  and  Latin— Restrictive  Rule— Reluct- 
ance to  Leave. 

WHEN  we  left  Manchester  Circuit  in  the  fall  of  1849, 
we  went  to  the  First  Church,  Allegheny  City.  The  Confer- 
ence that  fall  met  in  Pittsburg.  The  session  was  enlivened 
by  several  debates  between  Samuel  Clawson,  a  ministerial 
member  of  the  Conference,  and  Thomas  Maple,  a  delegate 
from  Monongahela  Circuit.  Both  these  brethren  were 
quite  eccentric. 

Brother  Clawson,  because  of  his  peculiarities,  was  called 
the  "wild  man."  He  was  of  medium  height,  compactly 
built,  active  as  a  deer,  and  when  excited  sometimes  per- 
formed wonderful  feats  of  agility.  He  was  very  dark-com- 
plexioned, almost  as  dark  as  an  Indian.  He  had  a  firm-set 
mouth  and  chin.  His  eyes  were  peculiar.  He  was  not 
cross-eyed,  but  instead  of  this  his  sight  slightly  diverged, 
so  that  he  could  not  see  very  distinctly  an  object  directly 
before  him;  and  when  he  wished  to  get  a  distinct  view  of 
a  person  or  any  object  he  looked  somewhat  sideways,  so 
that  sometimes  when  he  was  looking  directly  at  you,  you 
would  suppose  he  was  looking  at  some  one  else.  He  had  a 
full,  clear,  sweet  voice,  and  he  could  modulate  it  to  suit 


120  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  sentiment  he  desired  to  express.  He  was  a  close  ob- 
server of  nature.  Scarcely  anything  occurred  around  him 
that  he  did  not  notice  and  remember.  He  was  uneducated 
in  the  common  acceptation  of  the  term.  When  he  com- 
menced preaching  he  could  hardly  read;  but  he  improved 
himself,  and,  although  he  never  became  a  great  lover  of 
books,  yet  he  was  not  indifferent  to  them;  but  consulted 
commentaries,  and  made  himself  acquainted  with  the  doc- 
trinal standards  of  the  Church.  He  possessed  a  wonder- 
ful imagination,  and  descriptive  powers  of  the  highest 
order.  His  sermons  were  not  the  result  of  special  prepara- 
tion, but  of  an  impulse  or  afflatus  which  came  upon  him, 
and  which  seemed  to  lift  him  above  himself,  and  carry  him 
forward  in  a  train  of  thought  sometimes  grand  and  sub- 
lime. When  this  afflatus  wore  off,  he  would  sometimes  con- 
clude one  of  the  grandest  and  most  beautiful  passages  with 
a  ludicrous  and  absurd  remark.  As  an  illustration  of  this,  I 
give  an  instance.  It  was  told  of  him — and  I  have  no  doubt 
it  was  true,  for  I  have  heard  him  say  things  equally  ab- 
surd— that  in  a  sermon  on  one  occasion  he  gave  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  glories  of  heaven,  which  so  transported  his  con- 
gregation that  they  almost  imagined  themselves  within 
the  pearly  gates  of  the  Celestial  City,  when  he  suddenly 
paused  and  exclaimed,  "Bless  the  Lord,  brethren,  when  we 
get  to  heaven  we  will  all  huddle  together  like  pigs  in  a 
sty."  I  heard  him  preach  on  many  occasions  when  he  pro- 
ceeded for  five  or  ten  minutes  in  a  strain  of  sublime  elo- 
quence— a  sort  of  blank  verse — as  grand  as  anything  Milton 
ever  wrote.  And  what  was  remarkable,  he  never  committed 
a  grammatical  error  while  giving  utterance  to  those  sublime 
strains,  while  at  other  times  he  often  spoke  incorrectly. 
He  was  a  man  of  sweet  spirit  and  deep  piety.  What  seemed 
the  most  ludicrous  and  mirth-provoking  to  others  was  al- 
ways uttered  by  him  in  the  most  serious  manner,  and  seem- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  121 

ingly  without  the  least  thought  that  there  was  anything 
unusual  in  it.  He  was  no  economist.  He  had  no  idea  of 
business.  He  did  not  know  how  to  use  money  when  he 
had  it.  He  was  always  poor;  but  always  had  friends  who 
came  to  his  assistance  in  time  of  need.  He  was  a  child 
of  nature.  There  never  was  but  one  Samuel  Clawson. 
After  a  long  life  of  usefulness,  he  died  in  great  peace  at 
Weston,  W.  Va.,  on  his  way  to  the  West  Virginia  Confer- 
ence, of  which  he  was  a  member  at  the  time  of  his  death. 
Thomas  Maple  was  a  tall,  raw-boned  man,  with  a  rather 
sharp  visage,  and  a  rapid  but  not  very  distinct  utterance. 
He  was  a  local  preacher,  and  a  great  friend  of  the  Church. 
There  were  certain  expressions  in  which,  when  he  became 
excited,  he  frequently  indulged.  Among  these  was  the 
phrase,  "Dipend,  sir,"  which  he  often  used  when  he  wished 
to  give  special  emphasis  to  what  he  said.  He  was  quick- 
witted, and  it  was  hard  to  corner  him.  He  was  a  business 
man;  owned  a  flourmill  and  a  linseed-oil  mill,  and  was  a 
prominent  man  in  Greene  County,  Pa.,  where  he  lived.  It 
was  related  of  him  that  on  one  occasion,  when  he  came  to 
Pittsburg  to  dispose  of  some  of  his  products,  he  was  invited 
to  preach  in  our  First  Church  there.  He  accepted  the  invi- 
tation, and  took  for  his  text  the  fourth  verse  of  the  fifth 
chapter  of  Isaiah:  "What  could  have  been  done  more  to  my 
vineyard,  that  I  have  not  done  in  it?  wherefore,  when  I 
looked  that  it  should  bring  forth  grapes,  brought  it  forth 
wild  grapes?"  He  said  he  was  going  to  plead  the  Lord's 
cause,  that  he  would  impanel  his  congregation  as  a  jury, 
and  that  when  he  was  through  he  would  call  for  a  verdict. 
He  proceeded  with  his  argument,  and  demonstrated  to  his 
own  satisfaction  that  the  Lord  had  done  everything  for 
his  vineyard  that  he  could  have  done,  and  if  it  did  not  bring 
forth  good  fruit,  it  was  not  his  fault.  He  claimed  that  he 
had  gained  the  case,  and  called  for  a  verdict.  He  requested 


122  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

all  who  thought  the  Lord  had  done  all  that  he  could  for 
his  vineyard  to  stand  up.  But  that  congregation  never 
was  good  on  a  drill;  and  to  his  dismay  not  a  single  soul 
arose.  But  he  was  not  to  be  defeated,  and  immediately  ex- 
claimed: "Dipend,  you  do  not  understand  me.  All  you 
who  think  that  the  Lord  has  done  all  for  his  vineyard  that 
he  could  have  done,  sit  still."  As  a  matter  of  course,  they 
all  sat  still.  Then  he  triumphed  in  his  success.  The  ver- 
dict was  unanimous.  Many  years  ago  he  passed  away  to 
his  rest. 

At  that  Conference  these  two  brethren  had  several 
wordy  and  amusing  encounters.  In  those  days  our  min- 
isters were  but  poorly  supported.  Brother  Maple  thought 
that  if  the  Conference  met  in  April  instead  of  September, 
it  would  be  greatly  to  the  advantage  of  the  preachers,  and 
he  moved  that  the  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  Conference 
be  so  changed.  He  proceeded  to  show,  in  his  own  peculiar 
way,  that  then  a  preacher  could  cultivate  a  garden,  and 
enjoy  the  fruit  of  his  labor;  but  when  the  Conference  met 
in  September,  if  the  preacher  did  work  and  have  a  good 
garden,  he  was  liable  to  be  removed  just  when  his  garden 
stuff  was  ready  for  use,  and  there  was  but  little  inducement 
for  a  preacher  to  attempt  to  help  himself  in  this  way.  He 
made  the  most  of  the  garden  argument  he  could. 

Brother  Clawson  was  ready  and  eager  to  reply.  He 
ridiculed  the  idea  of  a  man,  called  to  the  sacred  office  of 
the  gospel  ministry,  and  whose  mind  should  be  occupied 
with  high  and  holy  things,  giving  his  time  and  attention 
to  such  trifling  things  as  the  cultivation  of  "garden  sass." 
For  his  part,  he  did  not  desire  to  dig  in  a  potato-patch,  but 
to  delve  in  the  rich  mines  of  the  theological  field.  He  made 
the  work  of  cultivating  a  garden,  in  comparison  with  that 
of  saving  souls,  appear  exceedingly  small  and  mean.  His 
argument,  of  course,  was  fallacious,  as  the  two  interests  did 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  123 

not  conflict,  as  the  greater  had  not  to  be  abandoned  to 
perform  the  less.  But  as  he  put  it,  it  seemed  to  be  abso- 
lutely conclusive.  He  then  proceeded  to  point  out  the  dis- 
comfort that  the  change  would  cause  the  minister's  family. 
In  doing  this  he  described  in  a  most  vivid  manner  the 
moving  of  a  preacher's  family  in  the  spring,  and  as  he 
painted  it,  it  seemed  to  pass  before  the  mind  in  panoramic 
view.  He  brought  the  old  wagon  out  of  the  shed  where 
the  chickens  had  roosted  over  it  all  winter,  and  which  bore 
marks  of  their  presence.  The  cover  was  old,  and  you  could 
see  the  patches  on  it,  and  some  holes  that  had  not  been 
mended.  The  preacher's  meager  household  effects  were 
placed  in  the  wagon,  and  then  his  wife  and  smaller  chil- 
dren were  put  on  top  of  them.  The  day  was  damp  and 
chilly,  and  between  the  wagon-body  and  the  cover  you 
could  see  the  little  hands  and  blue  finger-nails  of  the  chil- 
dren as  they  held  to  the  sideboards  to  steady  themselves. 
The  oldest  boy  and  girl  drove  the  cow,  and  you  could  see 
the  poor  bedraggled  things  as  they  followed  her  from  one 
side  of  the  road  to  the  other.  The  mud  was  deep,  and  in 
some  places  thin,  and  the  horses  went  "plump,  plump" 
through  it,  scattering  the  thin  mud  and  dirty  water  in  every 
direction.  It  was  indeed  a  picture  of  woe.  He  declared 
that  when  he  came  to  a  circuit,  he  wanted  "a  cloud  of  dust 
to  herald  his  coming."  Instead  of  recommending  the  culti- 
vation of  a  garden  as  a  remedy  for  the  poverty  of  the 
preachers,  he  would  recommend  the  erection  of  a  great 
poorhouse  in  the  center  of  the  district  to  which  they  might 
go  for  relief.  This  was  too  much  for  Brother  Maple.  He 
seemed  to  think  the  man  was  crazy,  and  exclaimed,  "Di- 
pend,  sir,  dipend,  sir,  he  means  a  lunatic  asylum."  That 
ended  the  debate,  and  there  has  never  been  a  proposition 
made  since  to  change  the  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  Pitts- 
burg  Conference  from  fall  to  spring. 


124  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

My  predecessor  in  the  First  Church,  Allegheny,  was 
William  Reeves,  one  of  the  leading  ministers  of  the  Pitts- 
burg  Conference.  He  was  an  Englishman,  and  had  been 
a  preacher  among  the  "Bible  Christians"  before  he  came 
to  this  country.  His  wife,  Hannah,  was  also  a  preacher, 
and  had  traveled  a  circuit  in  England.  Brother  Eeeves  was 
a  man  of  medium  height,  well-knit  frame,  rather  dark  com- 
plexion, high  and  broad  forehead,  dark  hair,  generally  cut 
short  and  brushed  back  from  his  forehead,  and  strong-set 
features,  indicative  of  great  firmness  and  determination. 
He  was  a  man  of  undoubted  piety  and  irreproachable  life. 
He  was  a  logical  and  able  preacher,  and  deservedly  held  in 
high  esteem.  His  career  was  an  honorable  and  useful  one, 
and  after  a  life  of  devotion  to  God  and  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Church,  he  rested  from  his  labors  and  was  gathered 
in  peace  to  his  fathers,  in  the  sixty-ninth  year  of  his  age. 
His  remains  were  interred  in  New  Brighton,  by  the  side  of 
his  beloved  Hannah. 

Notwithstanding  the  goodness  and  ability  of  Brother 
Eeeves,  his  pastorate  in  the  First  Church,  Allegheny,  was 
not  a  success,  and  he  only  remained  there  one  year. 
Brother  Reeves  had  always  been  greatly  opposed  to  secret 
societies;  but  while  in  Allegheny,  for  some  reason  satis- 
factory to  himself,  he  changed  his  mind  on  that  subject, 
and  became  both  a  Mason  and  an  Oddfellow.  This  excited 
adverse  criticism,  especially  upon  the  part  of  those  who 
were  not  friendly  to  these  orders,  which  Brother  Reeves 
resented.  This,  instead  of  silencing  his  critics,  led  to  fur- 
ther criticism  and  increased  irritation.  At  last  the  subject 
was  taken  into  the  pulpit,  and  the  breach  became  still 
greater.  One  part  of  the  Church  vindicated  Brother 
Reeves,  and  another  part  condemned  him.  The  result  was 
sad  and  injurious.  When  the  Church  came  to  instruct  their 
delegate  to  Conference,  there  was  a  small  majority  in  favor 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  125 

of  Brother  Reeves's  return  for  another  year.  But  the  au- 
thority of  the  Annual  Conference  to  station  the  preachers 
was  then  recognized,  and  no  charge,  after  a  private  arrange- 
ment with  him,  called  for  a  certain  preacher  and  demanded 
his  appointment.  Almost  every  charge  made  a  first,  a 
second,  and  sometimes  a  third  choice,  giving  the  Confer- 
ence some  latitude  in  making  the  appointments.  I  was 
named  as  second  choice  in  case  the  Conference  could  not 
return  Brother  Eeeves.  When  the  Conference  became 
fully  acquainted  with  the  facts  in  the  case,  it  refused  to 
return  Brother  Reeves,  believing  that  under  the  circum- 
stances a  change  was  absolutely  necessary,  and  I,  as  the 
second  choice  of  the  Church,  was  appointed  their  pastor. 
Brother  Reeves  thought  the  Conference  treated  him  badly 
in  not  returning  him  to  the  charge,  and  so  did  the  dele- 
gate, Brother  Henry  Williams.  He  said  he  had  nothing 
against  me,  but  as  Brother  Reeves  was  the  first  choice  of 
the  Church,  he  thought  the  Conference  should  have  re- 
turned him.  The  situation  was  very  unpleasant,  and  the 
appointment,  under  the  circumstances,  was  far  from  being 
a  desirable  one.  It  is  true  I  was  in  no  way  mixed  up 
with  the  trouble;  but  the  question  was,  could  I  remain  so? 
and  could  I  conciliate  and  harmonize  the  contending  par- 
ties? The  congregation  was  then  quite  large,  and  the 
charge  at  best  was  quite  a  laborious  one,  so  that  I  had  noth- 
ing before  me  but  the  prospect  of  hard  work  and  of  doubt- 
ful success.  Brother  George  Brown  gave  me  some  fatherly 
advice,  and  cautioned  me  not  to  commit  myself  to  either  of 
the  opposing  parties.  I  felt  the  wisdom  of  his  words,  and 
determined  to  do  my  best  to  act  in  harmony  with  his 
counsel. 

When  Conference  adjourned  I  returned  home,  and  pre- 
pared at  once  to  remove  to  my  new  charge.  I  did  so  with 
fear  and  trembling,  not  knowing  what  the  result  would 


126  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

be.  On  our  arrival  we  received  some  rebuffs,  yet  there 
were  kind  friends  to  receive  us,  who  did  what  they  could 
to  make  things  pleasant.  It  was  evident,  however,  that 
there  was  an  unpleasant  state  of  feeling  and  a  lack  of  har- 
mony in  the  Church.  Brother  Henry  Williams,  who  had 
been  delegate  to  Conference,  and  who  was  superintendent 
of  the  Sunday-school,  was  an  excellent  man,  and  had  been 
one  of  the  best  workers  in  the  Church,  although  he  at- 
tended preaching,  instead  of  coming  forward  as  formerly, 
took  the  first  seat  inside  of  the  door,  and  appeared  as  a 
spectator  who  was  waiting  to  see  what  the  result  of  things 
would  be.  Brother  Eeeves  was  still  there  when  we  went; 
but  he  was  evidently  hurt,  and  was  not  in  a  very  concili- 
atory mood.  Upon  the  whole,  the  situation  was  trying, 
and  the  outlook  anything  but  encouraging. 

As  soon  as  we  got  settled,  I  commenced  visiting  the 
members,  and  then  the  "tug  of  war"  began.  I  would  call 
upon  one  family,  and  the  first  thing  I  would  hear  would 
be  a  tirade  against  Brother  Eeeves,  and  a  severe  condem- 
nation of  his  course.  I  could  not  do  otherwise  than  hear 
it;  but  without  committing  myself  in  any  way,  would  bring 
the  interview  to  a  close  by  asking  if  it  would  be  agreeable 
to  unite  with  the  family  in  prayer.  I  would  then  leave 
them  to  their  own  reflections.  The  next  family,  perhaps, 
would  be  equally  severe  in  their  condemnation  of  the  treat- 
ment Brother  Eeeves  had  received.  I  would  listen  pa- 
tiently, and  then  propose  that  we  pray.  I  knew  that  none 
but  God  could  inspire  them  with  a  right  spirit.  In  this 
way  I  went  through  the  entire  Church  without  committing 
myself  to  either  party.  But  the  trial  was  a  severe  one,  for 
I  heard  many  unreasonable  and  improper  remarks  by  both 
parties  which  deserved  to  be  rebuked;  but  I  knew  for  me 
to  do  anything  of  the  kind  would  do  no  good,  and  only 
destroy  my  own  influence.  Hence  I  restrained  myself, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  127 

which  sometimes  required  no  little  effort.  Both  .parties 
attended  Church,  and  no  allusion  was  made  in  the  pulpit 
to  the  existence  of  any  difiiculty.  Instead  of  fixing  their 
minds  upon  it,  I  endeavored  to  divert  attention  from  it. 
This  is  the  best  way  to  overcome  a  difficulty  in  the  Church. 
By  degrees  the  excitement  began  to  die  out,  other  thoughts 
began  to  occupy  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  the  prospect 
gradually  grew  more  encouraging. 

The  labor  of  my  first  year  was  to  harmonize  the 
Church;  and,  with  great  prudence  and  the  blessing  of  God, 
this  was  effected.  By  the  end  of  the  year  the  members 
had  come  together,  and  a  pretty  good  state  of  feeling  ex- 
isted. A  number  had  been  converted  and  added  to  the 
Church;  but  there  had  not  been  anything  like  a  general 
revival.  But  the  few  conversions  we  had  were  like  drops 
before  a  shower,  and  had  a  good  and  encouraging  effect 
on  the  membership. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  the  Church  instructed  their 
delegate  to  ask  for  my  return  for  another  year.  Two  years 
was  then  the  limit.  A  preacher  could  remain  three  years 
on  a  circuit;  but  only  two  years  in  a  station.  This,  per- 
haps, was  best  under  the  circumstances;  but  with  a  change 
of  circumstances  came  the  necessity  for  a  change  of  the 
rule.  God's  laws  are  perfect,  and  embrace  great  funda- 
mental principles,  which  apply  under  all  circumstances, 
and  are  therefore  unchangeable;  but  human  laws  are  im- 
perfect and  special,  and  consequently  change  with  chang- 
ing circumstances. 

The  Conference  met  that  fall,  1850,  at  Uniontown,  Pa. 
The  session  was  a  pleasant  and  interesting  one.  Rev. 
William  Collier,  president  of  the  Maryland  Conference, 
was  present.  He  was  a  very  pleasant  and  genial  man, 
and  an  able  preacher.  His  visit  to  our  Conference  was  a 
sort  of  prospecting  tour,  in  view  of  his  removal  to  the 


128  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

West.  About  a  year  and  a  half  later  he  came  West,  and 
united  with  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  of  which  he  re- 
mained a  member  till  his  death,  which  occurred  at  his 
home  in  Sharpsburg,  Pa.,  July  12,  1884,  in  the  eighty- 
second  year  of  his  age.  He  stood  high  in  the  denomina- 
tion, and  was  universally  respected  wherever  he  was  known. 
His  remains  were  interred  in  the  beautiful  Allegheny  Cem- 
etery. 

At  that  Conference  I  was  a  member  of  the  Committee 
on  Itinerancy  and  Orders.  Brother  Collier  preached  one 
evening  during  the  session  of  the  Conference.  I  had  heard 
him  preach;  but  the  other  members  of  the  committee  had 
not,  and  they  desired  to  hear  him.  But  our  committee 
had  a  meeting,  and  how  could  they  meet  in  committee 
and  also  attend  preaching?  To  solve  the  difficult  problem, 
they  authorized  me  to  examine  all  applicants,  and  report 
my  decision  to  them,  and  they  would  indorse  it.  At  the 
hour  fixed  I  repaired  to  the  place  of  meeting  appointed 
in  the  law  office  of  John  H.  Deford.  Only  one  applicant 
appeared,  T.  H.  Lancaster,  for  many  years  past  a  leading 
minister  in  the  Indiana  Conference.  I  asked  him  a  few 
questions,  when  he  took  the  floor,  and  in  a  connected  dis- 
course, addressed  to  me,  gave  an  outline  of  the  entire 
Christian  system.  I  did  not  interrupt  him;  but  let  him  go 
on  till  he  was  through,  and  then  dismissed  him.  I  re- 
ported favorably  in  his  case  to  the  committee,  and  they 
accepted  my  report,  and  recommended  his  election.  The 
report  was  adopted  by  the  Conference.  Brother  Lan- 
caster's success  in  the  ministry  has  proven  the  correctness 
of  my  decision. 

I  was  returned  by  the  Conference  to  Allegheny  for 
another  year.  The  conditions  which  surrounded  me  then 
were  far  different  from  those  which  surrounded  me  at  the 
beginning  of  the  preceding  year.  The  members  had  for- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  129 

gotten  their  dissensions,  or  only  recalled  them  with  regret. 
They  had  a  mind  to  work,  and  came  up  nobly  "to  the  help 
of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty."  Among  my  most  able 
and  trusted  helpers  was  my  old  and  tried  friend,  John 
Herbert,  who  was  always  found  at  his  post,  doing  valiant 
service  for  the  Lord.  But  there  were  many  other  faithful 
workers,  among  whom  were  Henry  Williams,  Alexander 
Maxwell,  George  Kurtz,  William  Miller,  James  Short,  John 
Moon,  Thomas  Moffet,  William  Karnes,  Samuel  Claney, 
and  many  others,  both  men  and  women,  whose  names  I 
can  not  now  recall.  We  had  a  gracious  revival  that  win- 
ter. A  large  number  were  converted  and  added  to  the 
Church.  Our  congregations  were  large,  the  main  audience- 
room  being  sometimes  so  crowded  that  additional  seats 
had  to  be  brought  in  and  placed  in  the  aisles.  Our  Sunday- 
school  was  also  very  large,  and  held  two  sessions  every  Sab- 
bath, beginning  at  nine  o'clock  A.  M.  and  two  o'clock 
P.  M.  I  generally  attended  both  sessions.  At  the  close 
of  the  Sunday-school  several  classes  met,  most  of  which 
were  largely  attended.  Sometimes  some  of  these  classes 
would  continue  their  exercises  till  the  people  began  to 
assemble  for  evening  service.  Brother  Maxwell  was  espe- 
cially enthusiastic,  and  always  had  a  lively  class.  Almost 
every  Sabbath  he  would  sing: 

"  We  '11  cross  the  river  of  Jordan, 

Triumphant,  triumphant — 
We  '11  cross  the  river  of  Jordan, 
Triumphant  in  the  Lord." 

Dear,  good  man!  long  ago  he  crossed  over  the  dark 
river,  realizing  the  triumph  that  he  had  so  joyously  antici- 
pated. 

During  the  winter  the  president  of  the  Conference, 
Dr.  Peter  T.  Laishley,  made  us  his  official  visit,  which 
9 


130  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

was  very  aceptable  and  profitable.  Dr.  Laishley  was  an 
Englishman  by  birth,  and  came  to  this  country  before  he 
had  arrived  to  years  of  manhood.  He  had  studied  medi- 
cine and  engaged  in  its  practice  before  he  entered  the  itin- 
erancy. He  was  at  first  identified  with  the  followers  of 
O'Kelly,  known  as  Christians,  or  Republican  Methodists; 
but  shortly  after  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Church,  he  united  with  it,  and  remained  in  its  fel- 
lowship till  his  death.  He  was  rather  a  short  and  heavy- 
set  man,  smoothly  shaven,  with  a  somewhat  stern  expres- 
sion. He  was  very  genial  and  companionable,  and  took 
great  pleasure  in  telling  anecdotes,  of  which  he  had  a 
large  store.  He  was  a  man  of  much  firmness  of  character; 
but  not  of  an  overbearing  and  domineering  spirit.  He  was 
an  able  preacher,  and  a  firm  defender  of  the  truth.  He 
would  not  turn  his  back  on  any  foe;  yet  he  was  not  con- 
tentious, nor  did  he  seek  controversy  with  others.  But 
if  a  man  crossed  his  path,  and  desired  to  measure  swords 
with  him,  he  was  not  the  man  to  back  down.  He  lived 
to  be  an  old  man,  and  died  on  his  farm  near  Morgantown, 
W.  Va.,  May  31,  1884,  in  the  eighty-seventh  year  of  his 
age,  and  was  buried  near  his  home.  He  has  four  grand- 
sons, the  Conways,  in  the  ministry, — three  in  the  Meth- 
odist Protestant  Church,  and  one  in  the  Baptist  Church. 
He  occupied  an  honorable  place  in  the  Church,  and  was 
abundant  in  labors  and  usefulness. 

In  those  early  days  of  the  Church  we  always  had  a 
traveling  president,  and  our  ablest  ministers  were  chosen 
to  fill  that  position.  Their  visits  were  looked  for  with  great 
interest,  and  generally  were  profitable  to  the  Churches. 
In  a  connectional  Church  we  must  have  connectional  offi- 
cers; and  unless  they  are  to  be  such  only  in  name,  they 
must  visit  the  different  charges,  and  promote  a  connectional 
spirit  among  them.  Without  this,  the  tendency  is  to  con- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  131 

gregationalism,  isolation,  and  lack  of  denominational  feel- 
ing and  attachment. 

Towards  the  close  of  my  second  winter  in  Allegheny, 
F.  H.  Collier  came  to  my  house,  and,  I  think,  brought  a 
letter  of  introduction  to  me  from  his  father,  the  Rev. 
William  Collier,  of  whom  I  have  already  spoken.  Mr.  Col- 
lier was  a  young  married  man,  and  a  lawyer.  He  had  grad- 
uated and  studied  law  in  Georgetown,  D.  C.,  supporting 
himself  while  studying  law  by  teaching.  He  came  West 
in  hope  of  finding  a  better  opening  for  the  practice  of  his 
profession  than  he  had  in  the  East.  He  had  left  his  wife 
at  her  father's  in  Georgetown  till  he  could  prospect  a  little, 
and  decide  on  a  place  of  location.  He  concluded  to  locate 
in  Pittsburg.  He  desired  to  board  with  us,  and  earnestly 
entreated  us  to  allow  him  to  do  so.  We  had  a  large  house 
and  a  small  family;  but  we  did  not  wish  to  take  boarders. 
But  at  last  we  yielded  to  his  entreaties,  and  we  did  not  re- 
gret it.  We  found  him  a  perfect  gentleman,  genial  and 
companionable,  and  disposed  to  give  us  as  little  trouble 
as  possible.  After  remaining  with  us  about  three  months, 
he  brought  his  wife  out,  and  in  a  few  weeks  afterwards 
they  procured  a  house  and  went  to  housekeeping.  We 
then  formed  an  attachment  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Collier  that 
has  never  been  broken  off.  Mr.  Collier  succeeded  in  his 
profession,  and  obtained  an  honorable  position  at  the  bar. 
During  the  Rebellion  he  went  out  as  a  colonel  of  a  Penn- 
sylvania regiment,  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  brigadier- 
general,  returned  home  safely  after  the  war,  and  not  long 
afterwards  was  elected  judge  of  the  Court  of  Common 
Pleas  of  Allegheny  County,  Pa.,  and  at  the  present  time 
is  serving  his  third  term  of  ten  years  each  in  that  judicial 
office.  At  his  two  last  Sections  he  had  no  opposition.  He 
has  for  many  years  resided  in  Sharpsburg,  and  he  and  his 
family  are  members  of  our  Church  in  that  place. 


132  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

• 

I  had  long  desired  to  learn  the  Greek  and  Latin  lan- 
guages; but  with  the  labors  I  had  to  perform,  and  the 
embarrassments  that  surrounded  me,  I  never  had  seen 
my  way  clear  to  fairly  make  the  attempt.  But  now  an 
opportunity  presented  itself.  Mr.  Collier  was  fresh  in  his 
studies,  and  quite  willing  to  aid  me,  so  that  during  the 
three  months  he  was  with  us  I  applied  myself  with  a  good 
deal  of  diligence  in  that  direction,  and  made  a  beginning. 
I  afterwards  continued  the  study  in  Sharpsburg,  with  the 
assistance  of  Professor  Goff,  afterwards  chancellor  of  the 
"Western  Pennsylvania  University,  and  still  later  by  the 
aid  of  a  private  tutor  in  Pittsburg.  Indeed,  I  kept  up  the 
study  privately  for  many  years;  but  I  never  considered 
myself  proficient  in  those  languages.  Still,  the  little 
knowledge  I  acquired  of  them  was  sometimes  a  great  satis- 
faction to  me  in  reading  books,  and  especially  when  I  be- 
came editor,  and  received  learned  communications  from 
some  of  my  contributors.  There  is  a  great  difference  in 
men.  There  are  a  great  many  really  learned  men  who  make 
no  pretensions  to  learning,  and  there  are  many  others  who 
would  like  to  appear  learned,  who  are  not  really  so.  We 
often  see  illustrations  of  this.  Some  persons  interlard  their 
writings  with  words  and  phrases  from  the  Latin,  or  some 
foreign  language,  of  which  they  know  nothing  but  what 
they  learn  from  a  list  of  such  words  and  phrases  in  the  dic- 
tionary. This,  I  think,  is  in  bad  taste.  The  English,  after 
all,  is  not  a  bad  language,  and  a  man  must  have  great 
thoughts,  or  but  little  knowledge  of  the  language,  who  can 
not  express  himself  in  English. 

At  length  my  second  year  in  Allegheny  came  to  a  close, 
and  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  leaving,  because  the  rule 
of  the  Church  would  not  allow  me  to  stay  longer.  When  I 
first  went  to  the  charge  I  went  with  reluctance,  and  I  now 
left  with  as  great  reluctance. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  133 


CHAPTER  X. 

Conference  in  Morgantown— Route  to  Conference — Coach-ride 
Across  the  Country  —  Infant  Baptism  —  Missionary  to 
China — Disappointment — Daniel  Bagley— Madison  College — 
Two  Scholarships— E.  Y.  Reese  and  R.  H.  Ball— T.  H. 
Stockton  Received  into  the  Conference — Sent  to  Sharps- 
burg— Old  Members — William  Garner— John  Cook— First 
Bereavement— Religious  Prosperity— Close  of  the  Year- 
Conference  at  Pruutytown— Trip  to  Conference — Whisky- 
Boiled  Eggs  and  Potatoes — Crossing  the  River— Noble  Gil- 
lespie— The  Priest— J.  W.  Rutledge— Action  on  Temper- 
ance— Missionary  Society— Subject  of  Slavery — Sermon- 
Threatened  with  Arrest  —  Difficulty  in  Stationing  the 
Preachers— Sent  to  First  Church,  Pittsburg. 

THE  Conference  met  that  fall,  1851,  in  Morgantown, 
Va.  Brother  William  Graham  was  elected  delegate.  Our 
route  to  Conference  was  by  way  of  the  Monongahela  River 
to  Brownsville,  from  there  by  stage-coach  to  Uniontown, 
and  by  similar  conveyance  to  Morgantown.  We  took  the 
morning  boat  at  Pittsburg;  but  the  river  was  so  low  that 
it  was  nearly  night  before  we  reached  Brownsville.  There 
were  quite  a  number  of  preachers  and  delegates  on  the 
boat,  enough  to  fill  two  small  coaches  more  than  comfort- 
ably full.  It  was  perhaps  nine  o'clock  when  we  reached 
Uniontown,  where  we  spent  the  night.  There  was  but  one 
regular  coach  running  between  Uniontown  and  Morgan- 
town,  and  the  next  morning  an  additional  coach  had  to 
be  made  ready  to  accommodate  the  extra  number  of  pas- 
sengers. The  day  was  extremely  warm,  and  we  had  hoped 
to  be  able  to  start  early;  but  from  some  cause  there  was 
great  delay,  and  the  sun  was  high  before  we  got  started. 
The  coach  I  was  in  was  one  of  the  old-fashioned  kind,  the 


134  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

body  being  supported  by  great  leather  fastenings  at  each 
end.  We  had  not  proceeded,  I  suppose,  more  than  eight 
or  ten  miles,  when  one  of  these  fastenings  broke,  and  let 
one  side  of  the  coach-body  down.  The  passengers  had  to 
get  out,  and  a  rail  was  pushed  under  the  coach-body  to 
support  it  till  we  got  to  Brownfield,  a  distance  of  about 
two  miles.  All  the  passengers  but  Brother  Graham  had 
to  walk  that  distance.  He  was  an  old  man  and  rather 
corpulent,  and  he  preferred  to  remain  in  the  coach,  even 
if  it  was  "lop-sided"  and  uncomfortable.  At  Brownfield 
we  got  our  coach  mended,  and  also  got  our  dinner.  Here 
our  driver  hired  two  additional  horses  from  a  farmer;  his 
own,  because  of  his  heavy  load  and  the  heat  of  the  day, 
were  not  sufficient.  We  .had  now  six  horses,  the  farmer 
riding  one  of  his  in  the  lead.  So  we  careered  along  at  a 
great  rate,  raising  a  tremendous  dust,  and  frightening  all 
the  dogs  along  the  road,  and  bringing  all  the  women  in 
the  houses  we  passed  to  the  doors,  to  see  such  an  unusual 
sight.  We  afterwards  learned  that  the  other  coach  had 
taken  a  different  road,  and  that  our  driver  was  anxious  to 
arrive  in  Morgantown  first,  and  that  this  accounted  for  our 
speed.  So,  we  were  unconsciously  engaged  in  a  race, 
preachers  as  we  were,  on  our  way  to  Conference.  At 
length,  after  two  days  of  very  unpleasant  travel,  we  arrived 
at  the  place  of  our  destination,  covered  with  dust,  weary 
and  worn. 

The  Conference  at  Morgantown  was  one  of  much  in- 
terest. Various  subjects  of  importance  were  discussed,  and 
different  views  developed.  In  almost  every  body  there  will 
be  found  men  of  peculiar  views  and  obstinate  wills,  who 
will  differ  from  their  brethren,  and  desire  to  have  their 
own  way,  without  regard  to  the  law  of  the  body,  or  the 
views  of  the  majority.  There  were  a  few  such  men  in  the 
Conference  at  that  time,  who  were  persistently  opposed 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  135 

to  infant  baptism,  and  who  maintained  that  immersion  was 
the  only  proper  mode  of  administering  that  ordinance. 
After  a  good  deal  of  discussion,  a  resolution  was  adopted 
declaring  that  no  person  should  be  appointed  superintend- 
ent, or  assistant,  of  a  station,  circuit,  or  mission,  who  would 
not  administer  the  ordinances  according  to  the  Discipline. 
It  is  strange  that  men  will  remain  in  a  body  whose  views 
they  can  not  adopt,  and  persistently  place  themselves  in 
antagonism  with  their  brethren. 

At  that  session  G.  G.  Westfall  was  received  into  the 
Conference.  In  1854,  when  the  Western  Virginia  Con- 
ference was  set  off,  his  appointment  was  in  that  district, 
where  he  remained  till  September,  1867,  when,  on  its  dis- 
solution, he  returned  to  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  where 
he  has  remained  ever  since.  Brother  Westfall  is  a  man  of 
fine  presence,  gentlemanly  and  affable  in  his  bearing,  an 
excellent  preacher,  and  one  of  the  most  faithful  and  suc- 
cessful laborers  in  the  Conference.  His  ability  and  faith- 
fulness have  been  recognized,  as  he  has  filled  many  of  the 
best  appointments  in  the  Conference,  and  was  thrice 
elected  its  president,  and  represented  it  some  six  or  seven 
times  in  the  General  Conference  and  General  Conventions 
of  the  Church.  He  is  a  man  of  clear  convictions  and  un- 
swerving integrity.  He  has  had  an  honorable  career,  and 
his  record  is  without  a  blemish.  He  is  still  active,  and 
bringing  forth  fruit  in  old  age. 

The  preceding  General  Conference  had  located  the 
Board  of  Missions  in  Pittsburg,  and  the  board  had  re- 
solved to  establish  a  mission  in  China,  and  also  in  Oregon. 
The  missionary  for  China  had  been  employed,  and  the 
arrangements  for  sending  him  out  had  been  nearly  com- 
pleted. The  action  of  the  Board  was  heartily  indorsed, 
and  had  it  not  been  for  some  unfortunate  circumstances 
which  led  to  the  declination  of  the  appointed  missionary 


136  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

to  China,  almost  at  the  last  moment,  its  purposes  would 
have  been  fully  carried  out.  As  it  was,  its  object  was  but 
partially  accomplished  by  sending  Eev.  Daniel  Bagley  as 
a  missionary  to  Oregon. 

The  report  of  the  trustees  of  Madison  College,  at 
Uniontown,  Pa.,  then  under  the  control  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  was  presented  to  the  Conference,  and 
the  Conference  decided  to  take  two  scholarships  at  five 
hundred  dollars  each;  and  the  sum  of  seven  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars  was  at  once  subscribed  for  the  purpose.  My 
salary  the  preceding  year  was  only  four  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars;  but  I  subscribed  fifty  dollars  to  the  fund.  A  note 
was  given  for  the  amount,  the  interest  to  be  paid  annually, 
and  the  principal  in  installments. 

The  Eevs.  E.  Y.  Eeece,  editor  of  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant, and  E.  H.  Ball,  president  of  Madison  College,  were 
in  attendance,  and,  although  not  members  of  the  Confer- 
ence, served  on  committees.  At  that  session,  the  Eev. 
T.  H.  Stockton,  that  prince  of  orators,  was  received  on 
certificate  into  the  Conference,  and  loaned  for  one  year  to 
St.  John's  Methodist  Church,  Baltimore.  He  continued  a 
member  of  the  Conference  till  his  death,  October  9,  1868. 
Among  his  last  utterances  was  this:  "I  can  not  tell  you 
how  happy  I  am  at  the  prospect  of  getting  at  the  center 
of  universal  intelligence  through  the  mercy  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  I  am  nothing  but  a  poor  sinner, 
and  have  been  all  my  life;  but  Jesus  is  a  precious  Savior, 
God  a  kind  and  loving  Father,  the  Holy  Spirit  a  blessed 
Sanctifier." 

At  that  Conference  I  was  sent  to  Sharpsburg  Circuit, 
a  suburb  of  Pittsburg  and  Allegheny.  The  circuit  em- 
braced the  town  of  Sharpsburg  and  Grub's  Schoolhouse. 
I  preached  in  Sharpsburg  every  Sabbath,  and  at  the  other 
appointment  once  every  two  weeks  on  Sunday  afternoon. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  137 

The  distance  was  some  three  or  four  miles.  I  sometimes 
walked  out;  but  generally  got  a  horse  from  some  of  the 
brethren  and  rode.  We  had  some  good  members  in  that 
neighborhood;  but  our  cause  did  not  prosper  there,  and 
after  a  few  years  the  appointment  was  discontinued. 
Sharpsburg  was  not  a  strong  society;  yet  we  had  some 
reliable  members  there,  and  the  Church  ha!  lived  and 
prospered.  Among  the  older  members  were  William  Gar- 
ner, John  Cook,  and  William  Eobinson.  The  last-named 
lived  in  the  country,  was  quite  an  old  man,  and  seldom  got 
to  Church.  Brother  Garner  was  one  of  the  early  settlers 
of  the  town.  He  was  a  man  of  even  temper,  gentle  spirit, 
and  consistent  life.  He  had  long  before  passed  his  prime, 
and  his  declining  years  were  spent  in  ease  and  comfort. 
He  was  fond  of  fishing,  and  generally  went  with  his  sons 
once  a  year  up  the  Allegheny  to  hunt  deer.  I  often  went 
with  him  to  fish,  and  admired  his  skill  in  the  piscatorial 
art.  Brother  Cook  had  been  an  engineer  on  the  "under- 
ground railroad,"  and  had  aided  many  a  fugitive  slave 
who  had  escaped  from  his  master,  and,  guided  by  the  North 
Star,  was  trying  to  reach  the  Canadian  border.  He  was 
mercurial  in  temperament,  earnest,  energetic,  and  deter- 
mined. He  is  still  living,  and  must  be  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  ninety,  if  not  over  that  age.  Among  the  younger 
men  were  T.  H.  Gibson,  who  for  a  while  was  a  member  of 
the  Conference;  J.  B.  Koberts,  who  also  itinerated  for 
several  years,  but  who  located  in  Sharpsburg  and  engaged 
in  secular  pursuits;  our  friend,  F.  H.  Collier,  had  also  re- 
moved to  Sharpsburg,  and  he  and  his  wife  were  members 
of  our  Church.  We  had  then  a  small  brick  meeting- 
house, which  occupied  the  site  of  the  present  beautiful 
Grace  Church.  Although  small,  it  was  sufficiently  large  to 
accommodate  our  congregation.  The  friends  were  uni- 
formly kind  to  us,  and  our  sojourn  among  them  was  very 


138  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

pleasant.  Brother  Gibson  was  then  entering  on  a  prosper- 
ous business  career,  and  he  and  his  wife  were  especially  at- 
tentive, and  laid  us  under  many  obligations,  which  we  have 
never  forgotten.  There  was  one  brother  who  attended 
Church  very  regularly,  and  occupied  a  front  seat,  who  every 
Sabbath  cleaned  and  paired  his  finger-nails  during  the  ser- 
mon. I  thfnk  he  did  it  well,  for  he  took  ample  time,  and 
seemed  to  give  it  his  undivided  attention.  Although  it 
appeared  interesting  to  him,  it  was  not  specially  encourag- 
ing and  helpful  to  his  pastor.  An  attentive  hearer  is  often 
a  great  help  to  a  preacher. 

During  that  year  we  had  our  first  bereavement.  Our 
second  child,  little  Johnnie,  was  taken  from  us.  He  died 
of  scarlet  fever,  and  unexpectedly.  We  gave  him  up  re- 
luctantly; but  we  would  not  call  him  back.  He  is  safe 
with  the  Savior,  and  we  shall  meet  and  greet  him  again 
after  a  while..  But  how  will  he  appear  to  us?  As  the  beau- 
tiful child  with  which  we  parted;  or  as  a  wonderfully- 
developed  and  glorified  spirit  ?  No  matter.  We  shall  know 
him,  and  feel  that  he  is  ours.  I  thus  early  learned  to  sym- 
pathize with  parents  in  the  loss  of  their  children,  and 
realized  the  insufficiency  of  the  most  tender  and  fitting 
words  to  give  comfort  to  smitten  hearts.  God  only,  who 
is  the  God  of  all  consolation,  can  comfort  them  who  are 
in  any  trouble. 

We  had  considerable  religious  prosperity  during  the 
year.  Rev.  George  Brown  was  president  of  the  Confer- 
ence, and  during  his  visit  a  revival  commenced,  the  influ- 
ence of  which  was  felt  throughout  the  entire  Church,  and 
which  was  lasting  in  its  effects. 

The  year  at  length  drew  to  a  close,  and  Brother  William 
Garner  was  elected  delegate,  and  was  instructed  to  ask 
for  my  return.  The  Conference  met  that  year,  1852,  at 
Pruntytown,  Ya.,  and  there  was  no  way  of  reaching  it 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  139 

but  by  private  conveyance.  Brother  Garner  had  a  horse 
and  buggy,  and  we  started  together  for  Conference.  I 
do  not  remember  where  we  stopped  the  first  night,  or  how 
long  it  took  us  to  reach  Pruntytown;  but  I  remember 
very  distinctly  of  taking  dinner,  with  quite  a  number  of 
preachers  and  delegates  who  had  fallen  in  with  us  by  the 
way,  at  a  "tavern"  between  Morgantown  and  Fairmont. 
The  indications  were  not  favorable  for  much  of  a  dinner; 
but  it  was  our  only  chance,  and  our  horses  needed  to  be 
fed;  so  we  concluded  to  risk  it.  As  soon  as  we  entered  the 
house  the  bottle  was  placed  on  the  counter,  and  we  were 
invited  to  help  ourselves;  but  all  declined  to  drink.  We 
did  not  like  the  appearance  of  things,  and  concluded  to 
call  for  food  in  "original  packages;"  so  we  ordered  pota- 
toes boiled  in  the  skins,  and  eggs  cooked  in  the  shells. 
The  potatoes  did  well  enough;  but  it  was  not  a  good  time 
for  eggs,  and  in  that  line  we  got  more  than  we  bargained 
for.  It  was  not  necessary  for  any  one  to  urge  upon  us 
moderation  at  that  meal,  for  we  were  all  inclined  to  be 
very  abstemious,  even  to  an  extreme.  I  suppose  the  prin- 
cipal business  of  the  proprietor  of  that  "tavern"  was  to 
drink  and  sell  whisky,  and  everything  about  the  premises 
showed  the  result.  Evidences  of  idleness,  filth,  and  poverty 
were  seen  on  every  hand.  What  a  blighting  curse  the 
liquor-traffic  is!  It  is  an  evil  that  all  good  men  should 
oppose,  and  it  should  be  prohibited  and  suppressed  by 
law.  Our  horses  fared  better  than  their  masters  on  that 
occasion,  and  were  the  better  able  to  take  us  on  our  way. 
So,  after  all,  we  had  something  to  be  thankful  for. 

So*e  of  the  brethren,  in  crossing  the  river  above  Fair- 
mont, missed  the  ford,  and  got  into  rather  deep  water, 
which  came  up  on  the  seats  of  their  buggies,  and  for  a  little 
time  matters  appeared  to  be  rather  serious;  but  they  soon 
got  out,  wetter  if  not  wiser  men  than  they  were  before. 


140  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

In  those  days  bridges  were  few  in  number,  and  ferries 
were  not  very  numerous,  and  persons  were  in  the  habit  of 
fording  streams  that  no  one  would  think  of  fording  now. 
I  once  forded  the  Ohio  River  between  Steubenville  and 
Wellsburg,  and  recrossed  it  the  next  day;  but  in  the  mean-, 
time  it  had  risen  more  than  a  foot,  which  I  did  not  know 
till  I  had  crossed  it.  Fording  large  streams  when  one  is 
not  very  well  acquainted  with  them,  is  rather  risky  busi- 
ness. But  it  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  the  early  Meth- 
odist preachers  to  do  so. 

The  Conference  in  Pruntytown  was  well  attended  and 
well  entertained.  Rev.  George  Brown  was  elected  presi- 
dent, and  Noble  Gillespie  secretary.  Brother  Gillespie 
was  an  Irishman,  and  not  a  very  handsome  man,  but  a 
man  of  intelligence  and  piety.  He  was  rather  tall,  had 
a  long  neck,  his  head  inclined  a  little  forward,  overhang- 
ing brows,  large  nose,  rather  heavy  towards  the  end,  and 
somewhat  pockmarked.  He  was  a  good  preacher,  and  a 
very  agreeable  and  genial  companion.  He  was  stationed 
in  Fairmont  when  the  Baltimore  &  Ohio  Railroad  was  being 
built  through  that  place.  There  was  much  sickness  along 
the  road,  and  some  cholera.  Brother  Gillespie  was  very 
faithful  in  visiting  the  sick.  One  day,  as  he  was  passing 
along,  he  heard  some  one  moaning  as  if  in  great  pain  in 
one  of  the  "shanties,"  and  he  went  in  and  found  a  poor 
woman,  a  Catholic,  very  sick.  He  talked  to  her,  and  prayed 
with  her.  Just  as  he  got  out  of  the  "shanty,"  he  met  the 
priest,  with  whom  he  was  well  acquainted,  and  said:  "I 
was  just  in  to  see  one  of  your  members,  and  I  prayed  with 
her,  and  told  her  to  trust  in  Jesus  till  you  came;"  **id  then 
passed  on.  He  was  faithful  to  the  end,  and  died  in  peace 
and  hope  in  New  York  City  many  years  ago.  He  made 
an  excellent  secretary. 

At  that  Conference  Rev.  J.  W.  Rutledge  was  received 


YEA1&  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  141 

by  transfer  from  the  Pennsylvania  Conference.  He  was 
then  acting  as  agent  for  the  Board  of  Missions,  collecting 
money  to  send  out  missionaries  to  China  and  Oregon.  He 
was  a  very  good  man,  and  a  good  preacher.  He  was  a 
strong  believer  in  the  premillennial  advent  of  Christ,  and 
often  preached  on  the  subject.  In  1865  he  was  placed  on 
the  superannuated  list,  and  continued  to  sustain  that  re- 
lation to  the  Conference  till  his  death,  December  14,  1883. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  Pittsbnrg  Conference  for  thirty- 
two  years,  fourteen  of  which  he  was  efficient,  and  for 
eighteen  years  he  was  superannuated. 

At  that  session  of  the  Conference  Sharpsburg  was  made 
a  station,  and  has  remained  so  ever  since.  A  curious  re- 
port in  reply  to  a  paper  presented  from  the  Sons  of  Tem- 
perance was  adopted.  Among  other  things,  it  said:  <rWTiile 
we  truly  sympathize  with  the  Pruntytown  Division  of  the 
Sons  of  Temperance  in  the  interest  they  manifest  for  this 
good  work  (temperance),  yet  your  committee,  under  pres- 
ent circumstances,  deem  it  inexpedient  that  the  Conference 
should  hold  a  regular  temperance-meeting."  A  motion  was 
subsequently  made  to  reconsider  the  vote  by  which  the  re- 
port was  adopted;  but  it  failed. 

A  missionary  society  auxiliary  to  the  Board  of  Missions 
was  organized  at  that  session,  and  nearly  fifty  dollars  were 
contributed  by  its  members.  The  Eev.  Asa  Shinn  was 
made  a  life  member  of  the  society. 

The  subject  of  slavery  at  that  time  was  agitating  the 
country,  and  in  a  slave  State  a  man  had  to  be  careful  what 
he  said  on  the  subject.  One  evening,  during  the  session, 
I  was  appointed  by  the  Conference  to  preach  in  the  Bap- 
tist church.  I  took  for  my  text  the  fifteenth,  sixteenth, 
and  seventeenth  verses  of  the  thirty-third  chapter  of 
Isaiah:  "He  that  walketh  righteously,  and  speaketh  up- 
rightly; he  that  despiseth  the  gain  of  oppressions,  that 


142  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

shaketh  his  hands  from  holding  of  bribes,  that  stoppeth 
his  ears  from  hearing  of  blood,  and  shutteth  his  eyes  from 
seeing  evil;  he  shall  dwell  on  high;  his  place  of  defense 
shall  be  the  munitions  of  rocks:  bread  shall  be  given  him; 
his  waters  shall  be  sure.  Thine  eyes  shall  see  the  King 
in  his  beauty;  they  shall  behold  the  land  that  is  very  far 
off."  My  subject  was,  the  character  and  blessedness  of 
the  godly.  In  speaking  of  the  gain  of  oppressions  I  made 
some  remarks  which  were  construed  by  some  as  directly 
applying  to  slavery,  and  as  there  were  a  few  colored  per- 
sons in  the  back  part  of  the  house  that  I  had  not  noticed, 
my  discourse  was  denounced  by  some  hot-headed  persons 
as  seditious,  and  there  was  strong  talk  of  having  me  ar- 
rested as  a  seditious  person.  Serious  threats  were  made, 
and  the  gentleman  by  whom  I  was  entertained,  who  was 
a  justice  of  the  peace,  appeared  to  be  a  good  deal  excited, 
though  he  assured  me  that  my  remarks  were  of  too  general 
a  character  to  be  construed  as  a  violation  of  the  statute. 
I  was  not  much  frightened,  as  I  knew  that  I  had  no  inten- 
tion to  violate  any  law,  or  excite  any  disturbance.  There 
is  nothing  better  for  a  man  to  have  when  accused  than  a 
clear  conscience. 

There  was  a  good  deal  of  difficulty  experienced  that 
year  in  stationing  the  preachers.  When  the  Stationing 
Committee  reported,  a  motion  was  made  to  recommit  the 
report,  with  instructions.  Some  six  or  eight  motions  were 
made  to  instruct  the  committee  to  make  changes  in  the 
appointments,  most  of  which  were  lost.  The  committee, 
instead  of  returning  me  to  Sharpsburg,  as  had  been  re- 
quested by  the  delegate  according  to  his  instructions,  had 
put  me  down  for  the  First  Church,  Pittsburg.  A  motion 
was  made  to  amend  the  report,  by  placing  me  at  Sharps- 
burg.  The  motion  was  lostj  and  that  item  of  the  report 
remained  as  the  committee  had  presented  it.  The  Con- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  143 

ference  then  claimed  the  right,  if  it  was  deemed  best  in 
view  of  all  the  circumstances,  to  disregard  the  wishes  of  a 
particular  Church  in  stationing  the'  preachers.  Indeed,  if 
the  Conference  is  denied  this  authority,  it  is  nothing  more 
than  an  association  of  Congregational  Churches,  each  one 
taking  care  of  itself  independently  of  the  others.  This 
right,  while  it  should  be  recognized,  should  nevertheless 
be  exercised  with  great  care,  and  the  wishes  of  the  Churches 
should  be  regarded,  so  far  as  this  can  be  done  consistently 
with  the  good  of  the  whole.  The  Sharpsburg  brethren 
were  not  pleased  with  the  action  of  the  Conference;  but 
it  did  not  result  in  any  serious  injury. 


144  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Removal  to  New  Charge  — Site  of  First  Church  — Great 
Changes — Labors  Very  Arduous— Sunday-school  Journal— 
Copway,  Indian  Chief—  Rev.  De  Hass — Disappointment — 
Large  Congregation  —  David  Jones  —  Preparation  of  Ser- 
mon—Death of  William  Shinn's  Child  —  Embarrassment 
in  Preaching— David  Jones  united  with  the  Church— Con- 
version—Entered  the  Ministry — Conference  in  Washing- 
ton, Pa. — Many  Visiting  Brethren — College  Matters— En- 
dowment Money  Spent  for  Current  Expenses— Great  Dis- 
satisfaction—Elected Delegate  to  General  Conference  — 
Returned  to  First  Church,  Pittsburg— Noble  Men— Precious 
Memories. 

As  SOON  as  convenient  after  Conference,  we  removed 
to  our  new  charge.  I  had  been  absent  six  years,  three  of 
which,  however,  had  been  spent  in  the  immediate  vicinity, 
so  that  my  acquaintance  with  the  brethren  and  the  Church 
had  been  kept  up,  and  it  seemed  very  much  like  returning 
home. 

The  old  First  Church  was  built  on  the  site  now  occu- 
pied by  Kaufman  &  Brothers,  on  Fifth  Avenue,  a  little 
below  Cherry  Alley.  The  parsonage  occupied  the  site  of 
the  present  Methodist  Protestant  Publishing-house,  and 
adjoined  the  church.  The  building  on  the  corner  of  Fifth 
Avenue  and  Cherry  Alley  also  belonged  to  the  Church  at 
that  time.  Cherry  Alley  had  been  graded  through;  but 
between  the  alley  and  Grant  Street  was  quite  a  hill,  on 
which  the  remains  of  the  old,  original  water-basin  were 
to  be  seen.  Immediately  in  the  rear  of  the  church,  on  the 
lower  side  of  the  alley,  on  quite  high  ground,  stood  a 
schoolhouse,  which  was  soon  after  abandoned,  and  the 
lot  graded  down.  Wonderful  changes  have  taken  place 
in  that  locality  since  then. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  145 

My  labors  that  year  were  very  arduous;  indeed,  more 
than  any  one  man  should  have  attempted  to  perform.  I 
preached  twice  every  Sabbath,  and  taught  a  Bible  class 
in  Sunday-school,  met  a  class  on  Tuesday  afternoon,  and 
attended  prayer-meeting  every  Wednesday  evening,  besides 
the  numerous  official  meetings  which  were  held.  I  was 
also  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  and 
was  required  to  keep  copies  of  all  my  letters,  to  be  read 
to  the  Board.  This  doubled  my  work  in  that  connection, 
as  I  had  no  copying-press,  and  had  to  make  copies  of  my 
letters  by  hand.  Beginning  in  December,  I  edited  the 
Missionary  and  Sunday-school  Journal,  wrote  all  the  wrap- 
pers, folded  and  mailed  the  papers,  corrected  the  mail-list, 
and  did  the  correspondence  which  the  publication  involved. 
All  this,  in  addition  to  pastoral  visitation  and  attending 
funerals,  occupied  my  entire  time,  and  kept  me  continually 
on  a  strain.  Had  it  not  been  that  I  possessed  a  vigorous 
constitution,  I  could  not  have  endured  it.  As  it  was,  my 
health  began  to  give  way,  and  I  began  to  feel  the  burden 
of  my  work.  The  Church  was  then  large  and  prosperous, 
the  members  were  exceedingly  agreeable,  and  it  was  a 
pleasure  to  mingle  with  them.  My  labors  were  attended 
with  a  good  degree  of  success.  We  had  numerous  conver- 
sions and  accessions,  and  good  was  done. 

During  the  autumn  of  1852  an  Indian  chief  by  the 
name  of  Cop  way  came  to  Pittsburg.  He  was  a  preacher, 
and  put  up  at  the  St.  Clair  Hotel,  which  stood  on  the 
southeast  corner  of  Penn  and  Sixth  Streets,  where  the 
Hotel  Anderson  now  stands.  Brother  WilRam  Einehart 
learned  in  some  way  of  his  being  at  the  hotel,  and  came 
to  me  on  Saturday  morning,  and  requested  me  to  call  on 
him,  and  invite  him  to  preach  for  us.  I  did  so,  and  he 
consented  to  preach  in  our  church  the  next  morning.  He 
was  a  noble  looking  man,  gentlemanly  in  his  manner,  and 
10 


146  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

impressive  in  his  bearing.  His  complexion  and  hair  gave 
unmistakable  evidence  of  his  Indian  blood.  He  spoke 
English  fairly  well;  but  sometimes  with  less  circumlocution 
than  is  common  with  those  who  speak  it  as  their  mother 
tongue.  But  his  "short-cuts"  in  expression  seemed  to  ren- 
der his  manner  the  more  impressive.  He  was  a  beautiful 
singer,  with  a  sweet,  clear,  full  voice,  and  under  perfect 
control.  It  was  announced  in  the  evening  papers  that  he 
would  preach  in  our  Church  on  Sabbath  morning,  and  the 
announcement  brought  out  a  great  crowd  of  people,  who 
filled  not  only  the  body  of  the  church,  but  also  the  two 
side  and  end  galleries  to  their  utmost  capacity.  He  was  a 
wonderfully  eloquent  man,  and  preached  a  most  attractive 
sermon.  He  also  sung  several  pieces  in  his  own  inimitable 
style.  The  people  were  perfectly  captivated  by  him,  and  his 
praise  spread  throughout  the  city.  His  services  were  soon 
in  great  demand,  and  he  had  numerous  invitations  to 
preach  in  various  Churches.  He  engaged,  however,  to 
preach  for  me  again  on  the  following  Sabbath  evening, 
and  the  announcement  was  accordingly  made.  I  relied  on 
him  to  preach,  and  made  no  preparation  to  occupy  the  pul- 
pit on  that  evening  myself.  With  this  understanding  the 
week  wore  away,  and  at  the  Sabbath  morning  service  his 
appointment  for  the  evening  was  again  announced. 

About  three  o'clock  on  Sunday  afternoon,  Brother  De 
Hass,  afterwards  consul  at  Jerusalem,  who  was  then  pastor 
of  the  Wesley  Chapel  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  called 
at  my  house  to  see  Mr.  Copway.  Through  some  misunder- 
standing he  had  announced  that  Mr.  Copway  would  preach 
in  his  church  that  evening.  Mr.  Copway  was  stopping  with 
lawyer  Dunlap  on  Fourth  Street,  and  we  went  together  to 
see  him.  We  talked  the  matter  over  together.  I  insisted 
that  Mr.  Copway  should  preach  for  me  according  to  his  en- 
gagement, and  Brother  De  Hass  insisted  that  he  should 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  147 

preach  for  him.  At  last  we  had  to  leave  the  matter  to  Mr. 
Copway  to  decide.  He  said  he  was  very  sorry  for  the  mis- 
take; but  as  it  was,  one  of  the  congregations  must  be  dis- 
appointed, and  as  he  had  preached  for  my  people,  and  they 
had  all  heard  him,  the  disappointment  to  them  would  not 
be  so  great  as  to  Brother  De  Hass's  people,  who  had  never 
heard  him.  So  he  decided  to  preach  for  Brother  De  Hass. 

By  this  time  it  was  four  o'clock.  I  knew  our  house 
would  be  crowded  with  people  to  hear  Mr.  Copway,  and 
that  they  would  be  disappointed  if  they  had  to  hear  any 
one  else.  Then,  I  had  made  no  preparation  to  preach — 
had  no  subject  in  my  mind,  and  had  almost  no  time  to 
make  any  preparation.  I  returned  home,  however,  and  did 
the  best  I  could.  I  thought  and  prayed,  and  prayed  and 
thought,  and  at  last  selected  a  subject  on  which  I  pro- 
posed to  make  an  effort  to  preach. 

The  hour  for  preaching  soon  arrived,  and,  as  I  expected, 
the  house  was  crowded.  I  stated  to  the  congregation  the 
fact  of  my  great  disappointment,  as  well  as  theirs,  and  how 
it  came  to  pass,  and  informed  them  that  as  they  had  come 
to  hear  another  person  preach,  and  as  he  was  not  there,  I 
would  not  consider  it  disrespectful  to  me,  or  indecorous  on 
their  part,  to  withdraw.  But  from  pity  for  me,  or  for  some 
other  cause,  all  remained.  I  do  not  remember  what  my 
subject  was,  or  how  I  preached;  but  I  know  I  was  excited, 
and  did  the  best  I  could. 

Among  those  who  were  present  on  that  occasion  was 
a  boy  by  the  name  of  David  Jones.  He  lived  in  the  city 
on  Fourth  Street,  and  having  heard  of  an  Indian  going  to 
preach  in  our  Church,  his  curiosity  was  excited,  and,  like 
hundreds  of  others,  he  came  to  hear  him.  But,  like  others, 
ho  was  disappointed,  and  his  curiosity  was  not  gratified. 
There  was,  however,  something  about  the  sermon,  or  the 
congregation,  or  the  services,  that  attracted  his  attention, 


148  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

and  he  resolved  to  come  again,  and  he  did  so.  I  do  not 
know  that  any  of  the  members  of  the  Church  knew  him, 
or  that  he  knew  any  of  them;  but  he  attended  from  Sab- 
bath to  Sabbath,  and  at  last  became  interested  in  the  sal- 
vation of  his  soul. 

One  week  I  tried  to  prepare  a  sermon  on  the  ninth 
verse  of  the  ninth  chapter  of  Zechariah:  "Eejoice  greatly, 
0  daughter  of  Zion;  shout,  0  daughter  of  Jerusalem;  be- 
hold thy  King  cometh  unto  thee:  he  is  just  and  having 
salvation,"  etc.  I  made  full  notes  of  the  sermon,  finishing 
it  on  Friday  evening.  I  intended  to  take  Saturday  to  get 
it  thoroughly  into  my  mind,  so  I  would  have  no  need  of  my 
notes,  for  at  that  time  there  was  a  good  deal  of  opposition 
to  a  minister  taking  notes  of  his  sermon  into  the  pulpit. 
Other  men  might  make  notes  to  assist  their  memory  in 
business  or  other  matters;  but  a  minister  must  not  make 
notes  to  assist  his  memory,  or  prompt  him  to  certain  trains 
of  thought.  At  any  rate,  whether  well  founded  or  not, 
the  prejudice  existed,  and  I  did  not  wish  to  encounter  it. 

Just  about  dusk,  a  little  after  I  had  completed  my  ser- 
mon, on  Friday  evening,  the  door-bell  rang,  and  on  going 
to  the  door  I  found  Brother  William  Shinn  there.  He  was 
the  older  son  of  Rev.  Asa  Shinn,  a  lawyer,  and  a  member 
of  my  charge.  He  lived  at  Evergreen,  a  little  hamlet  some 
four  or  five  miles  from  the  city.  He  told  me  that  one  of 
his  children  was  dead,  and  wished  me  to  attend  the  funeral 
from  his  house  the  next  day.  He  said  there  would  be  car- 
riages going  out  in  the  morning  at  eight  o'clock,  and  I 
could  come  out  in  one  of  them.  I  went  out  in  the  morning 
as  directed,  and,  instead  of  getting  home  by  noon,  as  I  had 
expected,  I  did  not  get  back  till  dark.  I  then  went  into 
my  study  and  run  my  mind  through  the  sermon,  and  en- 
deavored to  fix  every  point  clearly  in  my  thought.  At  a 
late  hour  I  retired;  but  was  up  early  the  next  morning,  and 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  149 

thought  my  sermon  over  and  over  nearly  till  Church  time. 
Then  I  went  into  the  pulpit,  taking  my  notes  with  me; 
but  it  seemed  to  me  I  could  not  recall  the  points  I  had 
made,  or  use  the  notes  I  had  prepared.  I  was  greatly  em- 
barrassed, and  labored  exceedingly.  I  talked  rapidly,  for  I 
feared  if  I  stopped  I  would  not  be  able  to  start  again.  I 
was  very  much  mortified,  feeling  that  I  had  made  a  great 
failure.  I  was  ashamed  to  look  any  one  in  the  face.  At  the 
close  of  the  sermon  an  opportunity  was  given  for  persons  to 
unite  with  the  Church,  and  David  Jones  and  some  lady 
came  forward  and  gave  us  their  names;  but  I  did  not  sup- 
pose that  either  of  them  had  been  influenced  in  the  slight- 
est degree  by  anything  I  had  said  that  morning.  I  had 
intended  making  another  sermon  on  the  verse  immediately 
following  the  text:  but  I  was  so  perfectly  discouraged  with 
my  performance  that  morning,  that  I  never  attempted  it. 

Brother  Jones  was  a  boy  of  fine  mind,  stable  purpose, 
had  been  brought  up  under  Methodistic  influence,  and 
gave  promise  for  the  future.  He  entered  the  employ  of 
Marshall  &  Sons,  now  Marshall  Brothers,  on  Diamond 
Street,  Pittsburg.  They  were  connected  with  our  Church, 
and  excellent  people.  He  was  faithful  in  his  business,  and 
faithful  in  the  Church.  He  was  among  the  first  to  enter 
the  Reiceville  Sunday-school,  out  of  which  grew  the  Second 
Church.  As  he  became  older,  his  brethren  saw  in  him  the 
elements  of  great  usefulness,  and  opened  up  his  way  to 
attend  Madison  College,  where  he  studied  and  prepared 
himself  for  the  ministry,  and  in  due  time,  in  1858,  he  was 
received  into  the  Pittsburg  Conference. 

One  day,  while  Brother  Jones  and  I  were  seated  in  my 
house  on  South  Side,  Pittsburg,  after  he  had  entered  the 
Conference,  he  asked  me  if  I  remembered  preaching  from 
a  text  in  Zechariah,  quoting  the  text  of  the  sermon  above 
referred  to.  I  told  him  that  I  remembered  trying  to  preach 


150  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

from  it;  but  that  I  had  made  such  a  failure  that  I  had 
never  attempted  to  preach  from  it  again.  He  said  that  was 
the  best  sermon  I  had  ever  preached;  and  then  told  me 
that  under  that  sermon,  sitting  away  back  in  the  old  First 
Church,  he  had  been  converted,  and  realized  in  his  heart 
the  saving  power  of  Zion's  King.  That  was  some  five  or 
six  years  after  his  conversion,  and  I  never  knew  till  then 
that  I  had  been  the  instrument  of  leading  him  to  Christ. 

How  little  do  we  know  in  reference  to  the  effect  of 
our  labors!  Sometimes  when  we  think  that  we  have  done 
something  that  will  be  productive  of  great  good,  little  or 
nothing  is  accomplished;  and  sometimes  when  we  think 
that  we  have  utterly  failed,  God  makes  our  labors  success- 
ful. Without  the  Divine  blessing,  nothing  that  we  can  do 
will  succeed;  but  with  the  Divine  blessing  our  feeblest 
efforts  may  be  instrumental  in  the  accomplishment  of  great 
good.  "We  should  be  encouraged,  then,  to  sow  our  seed 
in  the  morning,  and  in  the  evening  not  to  withhold  our 
hand,  as  we  know  not  whether  this  or  that  shall  prosper. 

Brother  Jones  has  now  been  for  nearly  thirty-five  years 
a  member  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference.  He  has  filled  its 
best  appointments,  for  two  years  served  as  president  of  his 
Conference,  and  once  as  president  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence, and  is  now,  and  has  been  for  the  last  eight  or  nine 
years,  pastor  of  the  Church  in  which  he  was  converted. 
He  is  a  man  of  irreproachable  life,  modest  and  retiring  in 
his  manner,  and  a  preacher  of  wonderful  eloquence  and 
power.  I  would  not  flatter  him.  He  is  too  old  and  has 
too  much  good  sense  for  that;  but  he  will  pardon  me  for 
expressing  my  good  opinion  of  him,  an  opinion  which  is 
universally  shared  by  all  who  know  him.  Had  I  been  in- 
strumental only  in  bringing  such  a  man  to  Christ,  my  life 
would  not  have  been  spent  in  vain. 

The  Conference  met,  in  the  fall  of  1853,  in  Washing- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  151 

ton,  Pa.  It  was  well  attended,  and  well  entertained.  There 
were  several  visitors  in  attendance,  among  whom  were  Rev. 
L.  W.  Bates,  of  the  Maryland  Conference,  and  Rev.  John 
Burns,  president  of  the  Muskingum  Conference.  Consider- 
able attention  was  given  to  the  interests  of  Madison  Col- 
lege, which  was  then  under  the  care  and  supervision  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church.  Rev.  R.  H.  Ball,  president 
of  the  college,  had  resigned,  and  the  Rev.  George  Brown 
had  been  elected  to  fill  his  place.  Considerable  dissatisfac- 
tion was  expressed  by  the  Conference  at  the  fact  that  the 
money  subscribed  to  endow  two  scholarships  in  the  college 
had  been  spent  for  current  expenses.  It  is  strange  that 
institutions  that  can  live  and  prosper  only  by  retaining  the 
sympathy  and  confidence  of  the  Church,  will  deliberately 
perform  acts  calculated  to  destroy  that  sympathy  and  confi- 
dence. But  it  is  sometimes  done,  and  the  result  is  always 
disastrous.  Men  who  will  deliberately  misappropriate  trust 
funds  committed  to  their  care,  in  utter  disregard  of  the 
wishes  of  the  donors,  are  not  worthy  of  confidence,  and 
can  not  reasonably  hope  to  secure  the  support  of  honest 
and  upright  men.  Men  may  attempt  to  justify  their  course 
on  the  ground  of  expediency;  but  it  is  never  expedient  for 
men  to  betray  a  solemn  trust.  It  is  a  great  pity  that  Madi- 
son College  was  allowed  to  go  down.  Had  it  been  sus- 
tained, it  would  have  formed  a  central  institution  and  rally- 
ing-point  for  all  the  Eastern  and  Middle  Conferences.  A 
more  beautiful  location  for  a  college  could  not  be  found. 
But  through  the  divisive  influence  of  the  slavery  excite- 
ment, it  failed  to  retain  the  patronage  of  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  Conferences  to  make  it  a  success.  But,  after  all,  it 
can  not  be  regarded  as  a  failure.  It  turned  out  a  number  of 
men  who  would  be  an  honor  to  any  institution  and  any 
Church.  Among  these  the  names  of  David  Jones,  pastor 
of  the  First  Church,  Pittsburg,  and  of  G.  B.  McElroy,  pro- 


152  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

fessor  in  Adrian  College,  occur  to  my  mind.  There  are, 
no  doubt,  many  others,  whose  names  I  can  not  now  recall. 

At  that  Conference,  delegates  were  elected  to  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  to  meet  in  Steubenville,  Ohio,  in  the  fol- 
lowing May.  I  was  elected  a  ministerial  delegate  to  that 
body,  and  the  only  one  elected  on  the  first  ballot.  I  sup- 
pose I  was  considered  by  the  Conference  orthodox  on  the 
questions  then  agitating  the  Church,  and  which  would 
ccme  up  for  consideration  in  the  approaching  Conference. 
My  ministerial  associates  in  our  delegation  were  George 
Brown,  John  Clark,  and  P.  T.  Laishley. 

At  the  close  of  the  Conference  I  was  appointed  to  the 
First  Church,  Pittsburg,  for  another  year.  I  returned 
home,  and  resumed  the  same  routine  of  work  that  I  had 
carried  on  the  preceding  year,  except  that  I  had  dismissed 
my  teacher  in  Greek  and  Latin,  because  I  could  not,  in 
consequence  of  funerals  and  other  engagements  and  un- 
avoidable interruptions,  meet  him  at  any  fixed  hour.  I 
did  not,  however,  give  up  the  studies.  I  worked  very  hard; 
but  with  somewhat  impaired  energies.  I  began  to  suffer 
from  throat  affection,  and  was  not  quite  so  vigorous  as  I 
had  been.  Still,  I  did  not  neglect  or  slight  my  work.  Had 
I  then  known  what  I  have  learned  since,  I  might  have 
saved  myself  a  little,  and  really  increased  my  efficiency. 
But  without  trying  to  spare  myself,  I  drove  on  and  im- 
paired a  vigorous  constitution,  which  never  regained  its 
former  strength. 

The  year  was  a  very  pleasant  one;  indeed,  it  could  not 
have  been  otherwise  among  such  a  people.  In  my  Church 
work  I  had  the  sympathy  and  support  of  almost  the  entire 
membership.  My  intercourse  with  such  men  as  Charles 
Avery,  Charles  Craig,  Edward  Moore,  John  L.  Sands,  Eob- 
ert  Morrow,  Henry  Palmer,  William  Morrison,  J.  J.  Gilles- 
pie,  William  Armstrong,  William  Scholey,  William  Eine- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  153 

hart,  W.  H.  Garrard,  Solomon  Stoner,  David  Rinehart, 
John  Garrard,  Henry  Johnson,  John  Atwell,  William  Barn- 
hill,  John  Scott,  George  Horton,  Robert  H.  Marshall, 
Henry  Morrison,  William  Henderson,  Edwin  Johnson, 
William  B.  English,  and  their  families,  and  scores  of  others, 
whose  names  I  can  not  here  insert,  was  indeed  of  the  most 
pleasant  and  agreeable  character.  A  more  pleasant  charge 
than  the  First  Church  was  at  that  time,  no  one  could  desire. 
Although  nearly  forty  years  have  passed  away  since 
then,  the  memories  of  those  days  are  often  recalled  with 
pleasure.  At  the  "social  reunion"  at  the  closing  services 
in  the  old  First  Church,  in  May,  1892,  there  were  but  seven 
persons  present  who  were  members  of  the  congregation 
when  I  was  first  their  pastor.  Nearly  all  of  those  noble 
men  and  women  have  passed  away.  This  reflection  some- 
times gives  a  tinge  of  sadness  to  my  feelings;  but  the 
thought  of  the  happy  reunion  after  a  while,  brightens  the 
prospect,  and  inspires  the  mind  with  hope. 


154  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XII. 

General  Conference  in  Steubenville  —  Differences  between 
North  and  South— Honest  Desire  for  Adjustment — Member 
of  Committee  on  Paper  and  Book  Concern— Knotty  Ques- 
tion—Plan of  Adjustment— Faithfully  Carried  Out— Hand 
of  Providence  in  It  —  Conference  in  Allegheny  City  — 
Cholera — Death  of  Henry  T.  Lay  ton— Theories  about  Chol- 
era—Isaac B.  Clark— Western  Virginia  Conference  Set  off. 

THE  General  Conference  met  in  Steubenville,  Ohio,  in 
May,  1854.  I  had  been  elected  a  delegate  to  that  body  at 
the  last  preceding  session  of  our  Annual  Conference,  and, 
of  course,  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  attend.  I  took  my  wife  and 
two  little  boys  with  me.  I  did  not  expect  the  Church  to 
provide  for  our  entertainment,  for  that  would  be  an  im- 
position; but  we  went  to  a  hotel,  and  proposed  paying  our 
own  way.  My  wife  has  never  been  in  the  habit  of  attend- 
ing Conference,  except  when  she  has  had  relatives  or 
friends  who  have  specially  invited  her  to  attend.  The 
practice  of  preachers  taking  their  wives  to  Conference,  and 
imposing  them  on  a  Church  already  overburdened  in  its 
efforts  to  entertain  the  members  of  the  Conference  and 
those  having  official  business  with  it,  is  a  bad  practice,  and 
should  be  discountenanced.  If  they  have  friends  or  ac- 
quaintances who  request  them  to  bring  their  wives  with 
them,  that  is  another  thing.  That  preachers'  wives  should 
have  relaxation  and  rest,  no  one  can  deny;  but  their  hus- 
bands should  arrange  for  them  to  have  it  at  some  other 
time  than  at  the  session  of  the  Annual  Conference,  if  they 
have  to  impose  themselves  on  the  people  for  entertainment. 

The  General  Conference  met  on  the  2d  day  of  May. 
There  were  sixty-two  representatives  in  attendance  from 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  155 

twenty-three  Aimual  Conferences.  The  body  was  organ- 
ized by  the  election  of  John  Burns,  of  the  Muskingum 
Conference,  president,  and  W.  H.  Wills,  of  the  North  Caro- 
lina Conference,  and  John  Scott,  of  the  Pittsburg  Confer- 
ence, secretaries.  The  chairmen  of  the  most  important 
committees  were  taken  from  the  Northern  and  Western 
Conferences. 

The  relations  between  the  Southern  and  Northern  Con- 
ferences were  a  good  deal  strained  by  the  question  of  slav- 
ery, which  then  agitated  the  country  from  one  end  to  the 
other.  Yet  the  brethren  from  all  parts  of  the  connection 
seemed  to  manifest  an  honest  and  sincere  desire  to  adopt 
such  conciliatory  measures  as  would  conserve  the  peace 
and  unity  of  the  Church.  As  a  member  of  that  General 
Conference,  which  happened  to  be  the  last  General  Con- 
ference of  the  united  Methodist  Protestant  Church  for 
twenty-three  years,  I  must  bear  witness  to  the  spirit  of  for- 
bearance, concession,  and  kindly  Christian  feeling  which 
was  manifested  by  its  members  throughout.  They  all 
seemed  to  have  but  one  object  in  view,  not  that  one  section 
might  gain  some  undue  advantage  over  another,  but  that 
some  plan  might  be  adopted  to  enable  the  Church  to  bear 
up  amid  the  moral,  social,  and  political  storm  that  was  then 
raging  around  it. 

I  was  a  member  of  the  Committee  on  Paper  and  Book 
Concern.  It  was  a  large  committee,  and  every  section  of 
the  Church  was  represented,  in  it.  The  Church  then  had 
but  one  official  paper,  The  Methodist  Protestant,  located  in 
Baltimore.  It  was  the  common  property  of  the  whole 
Church,  and  persons  from  all  sections  of  the  Church 
claimed  the  right  to  be  heard  through  its  columns  on  any 
subject  which  they  deemed  of  importance  to  the  Church, 
the  subject  of  slavery  not  excepted.  The  official  deliver- 
ances of  the  Conferences  North  and  West,  in  denunciation 


156  RECOL  ECTIONS         FIFTY 

of  slavery,  were  sometimes  excluded  from  the  paper.  This 
created  friction  and  great  dissatisfaction.  For  this  there 
was  both  reason  and  apology.  Indeed,  the  circulation  of 
such  rejected  documents  through  the  South  at  that  time, 
considering  the  excitement  that  prevailed  on  the  subject 
of  slavery,  would,  in  all  probability,  have  been  considered 
treasonable  or  seditious.  This  was  the  difficulty  that  con- 
fronted the  conductors  of  the  paper,  entirely  aside  from 
their  own  personal  views  on  the  subject.  The  Northern 
and  Western  brethren  th  ught  it  hard  to  own  a  paper,  and 
be  excluded  from  its  columns. 

Our  committee  had  a  knotty  question  before  it.  This 
question  came  up  at  every  General  Conference,  and  it 
would  not  down.  Our  committee  was  expected  to  reconcile 
two  irreconcilable  things.  The  subject  was  discussed  in  all 
its  phases,  and  the  conclusion  was  at  last  reached,  to  recom- 
mend that  the  whole  subject  be  removed  from  the  juris- 
diction of  the  General  Conference;  that  the  assets  of  the 
Book  Concern  in  Baltimore  be  equitably  divided,  one  por- 
tion to  be  given  to  the  South,  to  be  used  and  controlled 
by  a  voluntary  association  of  Conferences  in  supporting 
a  paper  and  Book  Concern,  over  which  the  General  Con- 
ference should  have  no  control;  and  that  the  other  portion 
should  be  given  to  support  a  paper  and  Book  Concern  in 
the  West,  to  be  controlled  by  a  similar  association  of  Con- 
ferences. Each  section,  it  was  thought,  could  then  discuss 
in  its  own  paper  sunh  questions  as  it  deemed  proper,  and 
exclude  what  it  deemed  improper,  and  no  one  could  be 
aggrieved.  This  plan,  if  I  remember  correctly,  met  the 
approval  of  every  member  of  the  committee,  except  Dr. 
Armstrong,  of  Tennessee,  who  declared  that  it  was  the 
entering  wedge  to  division.  The  other  members  of  the 
committee  could  not  see  it  in  that  light;  but  thought  it  the 
direct  road  to  peace  and  prosperity. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  157 

The  report  was  a  lengthy  one,  none  of  the  details  of 
which  are  here  given.  It  was  adopted  entire  with  very 
little  opposition  from  any  quarter.  Dr.  Armstrong,  Dr. 
Brown,  and  a  fev  othe?  *  thought  it  would  lead  ultimately 
to  division;  but  the  great  body  of  the  Conference  was  of  a 
different  opinion.  They  honestly  believed  that  it  was  a 
measure  in  the  interest  of  unity  and  peace.  Many  of  the 
members,  however,  had  not  reached  their  homes  until  they 
saw  that  the  two  sections  had  dissolved  partnership,  and 
mutually  agreed  to  set  up  business  for  themselves. 

The  plan  was  faithfully  carried  out,  and  The  Methodist 
Protestant  and  The  Western  Methodist  Protestant  became 
the  respective  organs  f  the  two  different  sections,  without 
any  interference  in  their  control  by  each  other. 

I  have  never  regretted  the  part  I  took  in  bringing  about 
this  state  of  things.  It  appears  to  me  that  the  hand  of 
Providence  was  in  it.  The  members  of  that  General  Con- 
ference builded  wiser  than  they  knew.  Had  our  brethren 
in  the  South  acceded  to  the  demands  of  those  in  the  North, 
it  would  have  annihilated  our  Church  in  that  section;  had 
the  Northern  section  indorsed  the  position  of  the  South, 
it  would  have  disrupted  and  entirely  destroyed  our  Church 
in  the  North.  By  the  arrangement  that  was  made  by  the 
General  Conference  of  1854,  each  section  was  enabled,  in- 
dependently of  the  other,  to  conserve  its  own  interests, 
and  when  the  storm  was  over  and  the  sky  grew  clear,  there 
were  but  few  wounds  to  heal,  and  the  brethren  began  to 
think  of  the  olden  •  and  f  former  associations,  and 
now  that  the  disturbing  'lenient,,  in  the  providence  of  God, 
had  been  removed,  they  could  see  no  just  cause  why  the 
two  sections  should  not  be  again  united  in  one  body.  And 
so,  after  a  time,  the  desired  union  was  brought  about. 

The  Pittsburg  Conference  met  in  September,  1854,  in 
Allegheny  City.  The  summer  of  1854  was  the  driest  and 


158  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

warmest  summer  I  ever  saw.  The  ground  was  parched, 
the  fields  were  withered  and  dry,  many  of  the  small  streams 
were  entirely  dried  up,  and  in  some  places  in  the  country 
the  people  had  great  difficulty  in  obtaining  water  for  their 
stock.  The  rivers  were  extremely  low,  and  the  water  was 
very  impure.  The  heat  was  intense  and  oppressive.  The 
Conference  commenced  its  session  on  Tuesday  morning, 
September  12th,  with  a  pretty  full  attendance  of  its  mem- 
bers. 

The  cholera  was  in  the  country  that  season,  and  there 
had  been  a  few  cases  in  Pittsburg;  but  not  enough  to  occa- 
sion any  great  alarm.  One  of  our  members,  Sister  William 
Armstrong,  had  died  of  the  disease  some  ten  days  or  two 
weeks  before,  and  there  had  been  a  few  other  scattered 
cases.  On  Wednesday  afternoon,  about  two  o'clock,  a  heavy 
cloud,  seemingly  black  as  ink,  overspread  the  cities,  and 
in  a  very  short  time  a  perfect  torrent  of  rain  descended, 
washing  out  the  gutters  and  flooding  the  streets.  It  was 
a  tremendous  rain;  but  it  conitinued  for  only  about  half  an 
hour.  Then  the  cloud  passed  away,  and  the  sun  came  out 
in  all  his  strength.  In  a  little  while  the  streets  were  steam- 
ing. The  evaporation  was  very  rapid,  and  the  whole  city 
seemed  to  be  sweltering  in  a  sort  of  steam  bath.  That 
night  the  cholera  broke  out,  and  the  next  day  forty  cases 
were  reported  in  the  city,  and  it  continued  to  increase  until 
the  deaths  exceeded  one  hundred  a  day.  This  was  a  great 
mortality,  considering  the  population  of  the  city  at  that 
time,  which  was  less  than  fifty  thousand. 

There  were  many  theories  as  to  the  cause  of  the  disease 
at  that  time.  Some  supposed  that  the  contagion,  or  infec- 
tion, was  in  the  atmosphere,  and  in  order  to  purify  the 
air  and  destroy  the  disease,  large  fires  of  bituminous  coal 
where  kindled  at  the  street  crossings,  hoping  that  the  sul- 
phureous smoke  from  these  fires  might  have  the  desired 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  159 

effect.  But  these  fires,  while  they  gave  a  sort  of  weird 
and  gloomy  appearance  to  the  city,  had  no  perceptible 
effect  on  the  disease.  The  more  probable  theory  is  that  the 
disease  originated  in  the  water  and  the  stirring  up  of  the 
filth  in  the  streets  and  alleys. 

There  was  something  very  remarkable,  however,  con- 
nected with  the  cholera  in  Pittsburg  that  year.  The  disease 
was  confined,  with  but  few  exceptions,  between  the  two 
rivers.  There  were  very  few  cases  in  Allegheny  City,  north 
of  the  Allegheny  River,  and  very  few  cases  on  the  South 
Side,  south  of  the  Monongahela  River.  So  far  as  visible 
appearances  were  concerned,  the  same  conditions  favorable 
to  the  disease  existed  in  both  these  places  that  existed  in 
Pittsburg;  yet,  although  there  was  constant  intercourse 
between  these  places  and  Pittsburg,  they  were  almost  en- 
tirely exempted  from  the  disease. 

For  two  weeks  a  terrible  gloom  hung  over  the  city. 
When  you  met  a  friend  in  the  morning,  you  did  not  know 
but  he,  or  you,  or  both,  might  be  dead  before  night.  One 
morning  my  wife  met  Sister  Mary  Dowthet,  one  of  our 
members,  and  an  excellent  lady,  in  market.  She  was  a 
near  neighbor  of  ours,  and  said  she  intended  coming  round 
to  our  house  in  the  afternoon.  But  before  night  she  was 
dead. 

Dr.  John  Cowl,  my  brother-in-law,  then  pastor  of  Man- 
chester Circuit,  and  James  W.  Brown,  delegate  from  the 
circuit,  were  stopping  with  us  during  the  Conference.  We 
were  all,  more  or  less,  alarmed,  of  course,  when  the  disease 
broke  out  with  such  violence.  This  alarm  gradually  wore 
off,  and  we  seemed  to  become  accustomed  to  our  sad  sur- 
roundings. Still,  we  had  all  the  time  an  uneasy,  appre- 
hensive feeling  about  us.  We  provided  ourselves  with  such 
remedies  as  were  generally  recommended,  so  as  to  be  some- 
what prepared  for  an  emergency,  and  then  we  took  such 


160  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

precautions  as  we  could  to  guard  against  the  disease.  We 
cooked  all  the  food,  and  boiled  all  the  water  that  we  used. 
The  water,  as  observed  before,  was  very  impure,  and  when 
permitted  to  stand  for  some  time  in  a  vessel  would  deposit 
a  brick-dust,  slimy-looking  substance  in  the  bottom.  We 
were  cautious  in  the  use  of  fruits  and  vegetables.  We  did 
not  change  our  mode  of  living  very  much;  but  we  were 
more  careful  in  the  preparation  of  our  food,  and  perhaps 
a  little  more  temperate  in  its  use. 

I  believe  there  were  some  twelve  hundred  deaths  in  a 
little  over  two  weeks,  when  the  disease  gradually  abated, 
and  in  three  or  four  weeks  entirely  disappeared.  I  visited 
many  persons  who  had  it,  and  was  of  the  opinoin  then,  as 
I  am  now,  that  one  person  will  not  take  it  by  going  into 
the  room  of  one  who  has  it,  or  who,  with  proper  prudence, 
waits  upon  him.  I  do  not  think  the  disease  is  taken  into 
the  system  by  inhalation,  or  by  touch;  but  by  something 
taken  into  the  stomach,  either  in  food  or  drink. 

The  modern  theory  advanced  by  some  physicians,  that 
cholera  is  a  disease  of  dirt,  and  that  persons  of  cleanly 
habits  and  surroundings  need  not  fear  it,  was  not  sustained 
by  the  facts  as  I  witnessed  them  in  Pittsburg  in  1854. 
Some  of  the  earliest  cases  were  among  the  most  cleanly 
families  and  correct  livers  in  the  city.  The  disease  may 
originate  in  filth,  and  filth,  as  in  many  other  diseases,  may 
prove  the  means  of  spreading  it;  but  it  is  a  fact  that  in  its 
ravages  it  is  not  always  confined  to  filthy  persons  or  places. 
That  cleanliness,  under  all  circumstances,  is  promotive  of 
health  and  comfort,  all  will  admit;  but  that  it  is  always  a 
preventive  of  disease,  none  will  affirm.  The  probability  is 
that  many  persons,  from  constitution  and  habit,  are  more 
predisposed  to  certain  diseases  than  others,  and  when  these 
diseases  prevail,  they  are  liable  to  be  attacked  by  them,  it 
matters  not  what  their  surroundings. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  161 

During  the  prevalence  of  the  cholera  I  twice  visited 
the  home  of  Isaac  B.  Clark,  at  one  time  a  member  of  the 
Pittsburg  Conference,  to  attend  his  funeral  services;  but  no 
conveyance  could  at  those  times  be  obtained  to  convey  his 
remains  to  the  cemetery.  They  were  afterwards  interred 
in  my  absence.  He  had  died  of  cholera. 

Isaac  B.  Clark  was  an  Englishman,  and  a  good  preacher; 
but  while  on  the  Morgantown  Circuit,  I  think,  he  was 
overcome  by  strong  drink,  and  retired  from  the  ministry. 
His  course  was  downward;  but  not  without  earnest  efforts 
to  reform.  He  came  to  Pittsburg,  and  I  assisted  in  get- 
ting him  a  book  agency.  He  attended  regularly  upon  my 
ministry.  I  visited  him,  and  tried  to  encourage  and  help 
him;  but  what  the  final  result  was,  I  am  unable  to  say.  It 
is  sad  to  record  such  a  case  as  this;  but  it  is  done  as  a  warn- 
ing to  others.  "Let  him  that  standeth  take  heed  lest  he 
fall." 

The  Conference,  of  course,  was  excited  over  the  out- 
break of  the  cholera;  but  it  continued  its  session,  and  fin- 
ished up  its  business  without  undue  haste.  One  of  our 
number,  Rev.  Henry  T.  Layton,  a  young  married  man,  who 
had  been  in  the  Conference  four  years,  a  devoted  Christian, 
and  a  man  who  gave  promise  of  usefulness,  fell  a  victim 
to  the  disease.  The  Conference  adopted  appropriate  reso- 
lutions of  appreciation  and  condolence  with  his  family,  and 
appointed  a  committee  to  attend  his  funeral.  His  remains 
were  laid  to  rest  in  the  beautiful  x\llegheny  Cemetery.  Dr. 
Laishley  also  had  an  attack  of  cholera;  but  by  prompt 
action  it  was  arrested,  and  he  was  soon  restored. 

At  that  session  the  Western  Virginia  Conference  was 
set  off,  and  Dr.  P.  T.  Laishley  was  elected  its  president, 
Dr.  William  Reeves  had  been  elected  president  of  the  Con- 
ference before  its  division,  and,  of  course,  he  continued 
president  of  the  Pittsburg  District. 
11 


162  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Editor  Missionary  and  Sunday-school  Journal,  and  Correspond- 
ing Secretary  Board  of  Missions— Visit  to  Virginia  and 
North  Carolina  Conferences  —  Virginia  Conference  —  Nor- 
folk —  Numerous  Incidents  —  Navy-yard  —  North  Carolina 
Conference — Numerous  Kind  Friends— Visit  to  Governor 
Branch— Return  Home — New  York  Conference — Various 
Other  Visits— Ill-health— Fear  of  Location— Remedy. 

BEFORE  the  session  of  our  Annual  Conference,  the 
Board  of  Missions  had  engaged  me  to  serve  the  Board  dur- 
ing the  ensuing  year.  I  was  to  conduct  its  correspondence, 
edit  and  publish  the  Missionary  and  Sunday-school  Jour- 
nal, visit  the  Conferences,  and  in  every  way  I  could  pro- 
mote the  cause  of  missions.  The  arrangement  was  recog- 
nized by  the  Conference,  and  I  was  appointed  to  that  work. 

After  the  close  of  the  Conference,  as  soon  as  I  con- 
veniently could,  I  procured  a  house,  and  moved  out  on 
Fifth  Avenue,  near  the  Second  Church.  We  had  a  small, 
comfortable  house,  and  I  arranged  to  enter  upon  my  work 
as  vigorously  as  I  could. 

The  Kev.  Dr.  George  Brown  proposed  attending  that 
fall  the  sessions  of  the  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  Con- 
ferences in  the  interest  of  Madison  College,  and  I  arranged 
to  accompany  him  in  the  interest  of  foreign  missions.  We 
were  to  meet  in  Baltimore  at  Brother  Starr's.  The  Virginia 
Conference  met  in  Norfolk,  Va.,  and  the  North  Carolina 
Conference  in  the  Bradford  Church,  about  two  miles  from 
Enfield,  North  Carolina. 

I  had  never  traveled  any  except  within  the  bounds  of 
our  own  Conference,  and  was  not  very  familiar  with  the 
wavs  of  the  world.  I  had  never  been  on  board  a  railroad 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  163 

car.  Indeed,  railroads  were  then  rather  a  new  thing,  the 
Pennsylvania  Road  having  been  completed  to  Pittsburg 
but  a  little  more  than  a  year  before.  I  procured  a  ticket, 
however,  and  boarded  a  train  in  Pittsburg  at  seven  o'clock 
on  the  morning  of  October  31st,  for  Baltimore,  Md.  About 
seven  o'clock  in  the  evening  the  train  arrived  at  Harris- 
burg,  where  I  remained  all  night,  no  train  leaving  there 
for  Baltimore  till  the  next  morning.  The  day  of  fast 
trains  and  close  connections  had  not  then  been  introduced. 
As  the  train  did  not  start  till  nine  o'clock,  I  had  time  the 
next  morning  to  look  about  the  city  a  little,  and  visit  the 
Stats  House,  which  was  being  fitted  up  for  the  meeting 
of  the  Legislature. 

About  one  o'clock  we  reached  Baltimore.  I  had  never 
been  in  the  city,  and  knew  nothing  about  it,  so  I  took  a 
hack  and  told  the  driver  to  take  me  to  a  hotel.  I  did  not 
know  one  from  another.  He  took  me  to  Barnum's  Hotel, 
a  very  comfortable  place,  where,  about  two  o'clock,  I  got 
dinner.  After  dinner  I  inquired  for  the  Book  Room,  and 
found  it  was  not  very  far  away,  and  from  the  directions  I 
received  I  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  it.  There  I  met 
Brother  E.  Y.  Reece,  the  gentlemanly  and  accomplished 
editor  of  the  Methodist  Protestant,  and  Brother  T.  H.  Stock- 
ton, a  member  of  our  own  Conference,  and  several  other 
brethren.  After  a  pleasant  time  with  the  brethren,  Dr. 
Reece  very  kindly  showed  me  the  way  to  Brother  Starr's, 
where,  in  a  short  time,  I  was  joined  by  Dr.  Brown,  who 
came  in  on  the  Baltimore  &  Ohio  Road.  Brother  and  Sister 
Starr  were  very  cordial,  and  made  our  stay  with  them  quite 
pleasant. 

The  greater  part  of  the  next  day  we  spent  in  looking 
about  the  city,  and  in  social  intercourse  with  some  of  the 
brethren  with  whom  we  met.  At  about  five  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  we  boarded  the  steamer  North  Carolina  at  Union 


164  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Dock,  for  Norfolk,  and  in  a  short  time  were  under  way. 
This  was  a  very  fine  vessel,  and  one  of  the  line  boats  in  the 
then  great  Southern  mail  route  connecting  Baltimore  and 
Norfolk.  The  evening  was  a  delightful  one;  not  a  cloud 
was  seen  in  the  sky,  and  the  moon,  nearly  at  the  full,  shone 
brightly  on  the  widespread  sheet  of  water.  For  many  miles 
numerous  vessels  of  different  sizes  and  various  forms  were 
seen,  spreading  their  white  sails  to  the  breeze,  pursuing 
their  way  in  different  directions.  As  we  descended  the 
bay,  their  number  diminished  until  sometimes  but  a  single 
sail  could  be  seen  far  off  in  the  distance.  After  a  few 
hours  a  fresh  breeze  sprung  up  from  the  south,  which 
rendered  it  unpleasant  to  remain  on  deck,  and  we  retired 
to  our  berths  to  seek  repose.  About  six  o'clock  next  morn- 
ing we  made  a  short  stop  at  Fortress  Monroe,  a  military 
post  of  large  dimensions  and  considerable  strength.  At  the 
close  of  the  late  War  of  the  liebellion,  Jefferson  Davis  was 
held  there  as  a  prisoner  for  between  one  and  two  years. 
On  leaving  there  and  entering  Hampton  Eoads,  we  were 
again  surrounded  with  numerous  sails,  which  presented 
a  beautiful  appearance,  as  the  sun  arose  and  scattered  his 
beams  upon  the  bosom  of  the  quiet  waters. 

About  nine  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  November  3d 
we  landed  at  Norfolk,  having  made  the  run  from  Balti- 
more, a  distance  of  two  hundred  miles,  in  about  fifteen 
hours.  Eev.  J.  G.  Whitfield,  president  of  the  Virginia 
Conference,  met  us  at  the  wharf,  and  kindly  conveyed  us 
to  our  lodgings.  During  our  stay  we  were  kindly  enter- 
tained by  Brother  and  Sister  Capps,  who  seemed  disposed 
to  do  everything  in  their  power  to  promote  our  comfort. 
Still,  our  stay  in  the  city  to  me  was  not  very  pleasant;  but 
this  was  not  the  fault  of  our  host.  The  air  was  damp  and 
chilly,  and  seemed  to  penetrate  me  through  and  through. 
I  could  not  keep  warm.  I  would  sit  by  the  fire;  but  with 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  165 

all  the  doors  open — which  appeared  to  be  the  custom 
there^-it  seemed  to  give  no  heat.  I  would  put  my  over- 
coat on,  and  walk  to  and  fro  in  my  room;  but  I  could  not 
get  warm.  I  would  take  a  hurried  walk  on  the  street;  but 
still  that  chilly  air  seemed  to  penetrate  me.  To  those  who 
were  accustomed  to  it,  it  was  perhaps  all  right;  but  to  me  it 
seemed  to  be  the  most  unpleasant  locality  I  had  ever 
been  in. 

It  was  in  the  days  of  slavery,  and  that  institution  neces- 
sarily crippled  enterprise.  The  contrast  between  Pittsburg 
and  Norfolk  was  very  striking.  In  the  former  city  every- 
thing manifested  industry,  push,  and  energy.  Everybody 
was  at  work,  and  every  one  seemed  to  be  in  haste  to  do  his 
work.  But  in  the  latter,  there  was  no  evidence  of  enter- 
prise. Nobody  seemed  to  have  anything  he  was  anxious 
to  do,  or  which  should  be  done  speedily.  It  seemed  to  be 
a  place  of  leisure.  The  Negroes  drove  their  horses  and 
little  drays,  loaded  with  a  few  baskets  of  sweet  potatoes 
and  perhaps  a  dozen  heads  of  cabbage,  or  a  few  boxes  of 
merchandise,  leisurely  along  the  street,  as  if  they  had  an 
abundance  of  time,  and  had  no  cause  to  be  in  haste.  The 
manual  labor  being  mostly  performed  by  the  colored  peo- 
ple, the  whites  had  ample  time  for  social  culture  and  inter- 
course, and  in  these  respects,  perhaps,  they  excelled.  They 
paid  much  attention  to  the  formalities  of  sooial  life. 

Almost  every  locality  has  some  provincialisms  peculiar 
to  itself,  which  are  never  noticed  by  those  who  use  them. 
One  of  these  that  attracted  my  attention  in  Norfolk  was 
the  word  "carry."  If  a  person  wished  a  boy  to  take  his 
horse  to  the  stable,  he  would  tell  him  to  "carry"  him  to  the 
stable.  If  a  gentleman  wished  you  to  accompany  his  wife 
or  friend  to  church,  he  would  ask  you  to  "carry"  her  to 
church,  and  so  of  other  things.  They  "carried"  every- 
thing. This  amused  me  at  first;  but,  then,  it  was  nothing 


166  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

more  than  is  found  in  other  places.  In  some  localities  the 
phrase  "you  know"  is  on  almost  every  tongue.  A  person 
undertakes  to  tell  you  about  something  of  which  you  have 
never  heard,  and  he  prefaces  it  and  interlards  it  with 
"you  know,"  when  you  know  nothing  about  it,  and  he  is 
telling  it  to  you  as  a  new  or  strange  thing.  In  other  sec- 
tions I  have  heard  the  responsive  phrases,  "you  do  n't  say!" 
and  "that 's  so,"  on  almost  every  tongue.  We  seldom  call 
in  question  the  propriety  of  habits  in  which  we  indulge, 
while  we  are  ready  to  criticise  those  of  others  with  which 
we  are  not  familiar.  We  are  largely  creatures  of  circum- 
stance and  habit.  We  naturally  conform  to  our  surround- 
ings, and  acquire  the  habits  of  those  with  whom  we  asso- 
ciate. 

But  Norfolk  was  the  place  for  fine  oysters  and  sweet 
potatoes,  and  many  other  good  things,  for  we  fared  sumptu- 
ously every  day.  There  was  no  lack  of  kindly  attention 
and  courteous  bearing  towards  us. 

In  due  time  we  visited  the  Conference,  and  were  intro- 
duced to  the  body,  and  then  to  most  of  the  brethren  indi- 
vidually. We  formed  many  pleasant  acquaintances,  and 
our  intercourse  with  the  brethren  of  the  Conference  was 
very  agreeable.  At  a  proper  time  I  was  permitted  to  pre- 
sent the  claims  of  missions,  and  the  response  was  hearty 
and  liberal.  Nearly  one  hundred  dollars  were  contributed 
for  the  work  of  the  Board,  and  much  interest  in  the  subject 
was  manifested.  During  the  session  of  the  Conference  the 
new  church  edifice  in  which  the  Conference  met  was  dedi- 
cated, and  over  twelve  hundred  dollars  were  raised  to  liqui- 
date the  remaining  indebtedness  upon  it. 

At  that  time  the  Virginia  Conference  was  a  strong  body, 
and  I  supposed  possessed  of  considerable  wealth.  At  a 
subsequent  period  an  attempt  was  made  to  unite  with  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  which  resulted  not  in 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  167' 

union,  but  in  a  partial  disintegration  of  the  Conference, 
and  the  withdrawal  of  several  of  the  leading  ministers  from 
the  Conference  and  the  Church.  Union  is  an  excellent 
tiling,  and  a  very  pleasant  subject  to  talk  about;  yet,  after 
all,  the  organic  union  of  different  ecclesiastical  bodies 
which  have  always  maintained  separate  organizations  is  not 
easily  effected,  and  it  might  be  as  well  if  they  would  con- 
tent themselves  with  maintaining  the  "unity  of  the  spirit 
in  the  bond  of  peace,"  and  love  as  brethren. 

During  our  stay  in  Norfolk  we  visited  the  navy-yard 
at  Portsmouth,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Elizabeth  River 
from  Norfolk.  This  was  then  one  of  the  great  workshops 
of  the  Nation.  The  number  of  hands  employed  was  about 
thirteen  hundred.  We  saw  two  ocean  steamers  in  course 
of  construction  for  the  use  of  the  Government,  and  won- 
dered how  even  the  surges  of  the  deep  could  shiver  the 
mighty  timbers  of  which  they  were  formed.  But  facts  re- 
minded us  that  the  strongest  vessels  are  sometimes  made 
the  sport  of  the  raging  winds  and  dashing  waves,  and  are 
broken  in  pieces  almost  as  easily  as  a  toy.  We  were  kindly 
shown  through  the  Pennsylvania,  then  the  largest  ship  in 
the  United  States  navy,  and  which  had  been  stationed  there 
as  a  "receiving  ship"  for  several  years.  The  number  of 
marines  on  board  was  over  two  hundred.  Everything  about 
the  vessel  was  most  scrupulously  clean.  Lieutenant  Hass, 
who  was  in  command,  treated  us  in  the  most  courteous  and 
gentlemanly  manner,  and  seemed  to  take  pleasure  in  show- 
ing us  everything  which  he  thought  would  interest  us. 

At  eight  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  November  9th  we 
bade  adieu  to  our  Norfolk  friends,  and  took  the  cars  on 
the  Portsmouth  &  Roanoke  Railroad  at  Portsmouth  for 
Enfield,  North  Carolina,  which  we  reached  about  two 
o'clock  P.  M.,  a  distance  of  about  one  hundred  miles.  Here 
we  were  met  by  Rev.  W.  H.  Wills  and  Dr.  M.  C.  Whitaker, 


168  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

and  were  driven  to  the  home  of  the  latter,  near  the  church 
where  the  North  Carolina  Conference  was  holding  its  ses- 
sion. During  our  stay  we  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of  Dr. 
Whitaker  and  his  kind  family,  and  we  have  never  for- 
gotten the  obligations  under  which  they  placed  us  by  their 
kindly  attentions.  We  attended  the  daily  sessions  of  the 
Conference  from  the  time  of  our  arrival  till  its  final  ad- 
journment, and  had  the  pleasure  of  forming  the  acquaint- 
ance of  perhaps  all  its  members,  and  I  must  say  that,  al- 
though I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  visiting  many  of  our 
Conferences  and  many  sections  of  our  country  since,  I 
have  never  met  anywhere  with  more  whole-souled,  gener- 
ous, and  noble  men  than  I  met  at  the  North  Carolina  Con- 
ference. I  have  never  forgotten  them,  and  it  would  give 
me  great  pleasure  to  be  permitted  to  visit  them  once  more. 
But  when  I  come  to  think  of  it,  there  are  not  many  of  them 
left.  Dr.  Whitaker,  my  kind  host;  Dr.  Wills,  Brother  John 
F.  Speight,  the  elder  Harrises,  and  many  others,  axe  gone. 
My  old  friend,  John  L.  Michaux,  I  am  glad  to  say,  still 
survives,  and  I  believe  also  his  brother  Eichard.  During 
the  late  war  I  often  thought  of  these  brethren,  and  won- 
dered how  they  fared.  But  God  took  care  of  them,  and  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  several  of  them  at  the  Union 
Convention  in  Baltimore  in  1877,  and  at  subsequent  ses- 
sions of  the  General  Conference. 

At  a  suitable  time  I  had  an  opportunity  afforded  me 
of  presenting  the  claims  of  missions  to  the  Conference, 
and  as  an  immediate  result  over  sixty  dollars  were  collected. 
Several  of  the  sisters  took  a  special  interest  in  the  cause. 
Had  we  not  been  disappointed  in  sending  a  missionary  to 
China,  as  had  been  contemplated,  and  as  had  been  arranged 
for,  I  have  no  doubt  that  the  Church  at  that  time  would 
have  done  liberal  things  in  behalf  of  missions,  and  that 


YEARS  JA  THE  MINISTRY.  169 

to-day  it  would  be  far  in  advance  of  what  it  is  in  mission- 
ary work. 

During  our  stay  at  the  North  Carolina  Conference, 
Governor  Branch,  who  had  been  Secretary  of  the  Navy 
under  General  Jackson's  Administration,  and  who  resided 
not  far  from  Enfield,  invited  Dr.  Brown  and  myself  to 
spend  a  night  with  him,  and  he  sent  his  carriage  and  con- 
veyed us  to  his  residence.  He  was  a  man  of  medium 
height,  straight  as  an  arrow,  neatly  and  plainly  dressed. 
He  was  then  seventy-two  years  of  age,  and  his  hair  was  as 
white  as  wool.  He  received  us  very  graciously,  and  treated 
us  with  great  cordiality.  At  first  our  conversation  was 
rather  formal  and  constrained;  but  after  supper  the  gov- 
ernor invited  us  into  his  smoking-room,  and  he  and  Dr. 
Brown  took  a  cigar  each — for  I  never  used  the  weed  in 
any  form — and  the  conversation  became  free  and  unre- 
strained, and  many  reminiscences  were  recalled,  and  many 
anecdotes  related;  for  each  of  the  old  gentlemen  seemed  to 
have  a  large  stock  on  hand.  The  evening  passed  away 
very  pleasantly  indeed.  During  the  course  of  conversa- 
tion the  subject  of  politics  came  up  incidentally,  and  Mr. 
Branch  spoke  freely  and  without  any  apparent  reserve. 
The  Kansas  trouble  was  then  agitating  the  country,  and 
the  political  situation  was  one  of  great  unrest.  In  referring 
to  the  outlook,  Mr.  Branch  casually  remarked  that  if  ever 
the  South  lost  control  of  our  Government,  it  would  dis- 
solve the  Union.  To  this  Dr.  Brown  expressed  his  'dis- 
sent. Mr.  Branch  replied:  "I  know  the  South,  Dr.  Brown, 
better  than  you  do,  and  if  it  ever  loses  control  of  this  Gov- 
ernment, it  will  dissolve  the  Union,  and  establish  a  gove/n- 
ment  of  its  own."  He  also  thought  it  not  improbable  that 
the  Congress  that  would  assemble  during  the  coming  winter 
would  be  the  last  Congress  of  the  whole  country  that  would 


170  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

ever  meet.  These  remarks  were  made  pleasantly,  and  with- 
out the  least  sign  of  feeling.  This  was  six  years  before  the 
outbreak  of  the  Rebellion,  and  I  suppose  the  leading  men 
of  the  South  at  that  time  understood  each  other,  and,  in 
certain  contingencies,  had  their  course  marked  out.  I  often 
thought  of  this  conversation  afterwards  when  the  South 
attempted  to  establish  a  Confederacy  of  her  own. 

When  bedtime  arrived,  the  governor  arose  and  took  a 
candle — that  was  the  kind  of  light  used — and  remarked 
that  the  last  time  he  was  in  the  "Hermitage" — General 
Jackson's  home — the  general  showed  him  to  his  room  him- 
self, and  then  conducted  us  to  our  room.  He  wished  to 
treat  us  with  the  greatest  respect,  and  we  fully  understood 
and  appreciated  the  compliment  he  paid  us. 

Our  work  there  being  finished,  we  took  the  cars  at  En- 
field  for  home  on  Wednesday,  the  loth,  about  one  o'clock 
5?.  M.,  and  passing  through  Weldon,  North  Carolina,  and 
Petersburg,  Richmond,  and  Fredericksburg,  Virginia,  we 
reached  the  Potomac  at  Aquia  Creek,  fifty  miles  below 
Washington  City,  about  one  o'clock  next  morning;  but  in 
consequence  of  some  obstruction  we  were  detained  there 
for  three  hours.  At  four  o'clock  we  got  on  board  the 
steamer  M t.  Vernon,  and  reached  Washington  City  about 
seven  o'clock.  Here  we  remained  till  five  o'clock  P.  M., 
and  then  took  a  train  to  Baltimore,  and  the  next  evening 
I  reached  home. 

The  road  between  Richmond  and  the  Potomac  was  laid 
with  flat  rails,  and  seemed  to  be  in  a  fearfully  bad  condition, 
judging  from  the  motion  of  the  cars,  which  was  sometimes 
so  violent  as  to  almost  throw  a  person,  if  not  on  his  guard, 
out  of  his  seat. 

At  Weldon  we  saw  a  gang  of  slaves,  of  perhaps  forty  or 
fifty  in  number,  who  had  been  sold,  or  who  were  being 
removed  from  one  plantation  to  another.  They  were  in 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY:  171 

double  file,  a  long  chain  passed  between  them,  to  which  a 
short  chain  fastened  to  a  handcuff,  which  each  one  wore, 
was  attached.  They  had  their  pots  and  pans,  and  all  their 
utensils  for  cooking,  with  them.  The  sight  was  new  to 
us,  and,  of  course,  was  very  much  out  of  harmony  with  our 
views  and  feelings. 

In  the  following  March  I  visited  the  New  York  and 
Vermont  Conference,  as  it  was  then  called,  which  met  in 
the  old  Grand  Street  Church,  in  the  Eastern  District  of 
Brooklyn,  New  York.  There  was  not  the  same  enthusiasm 
manifested  there  in  the  cause  of  missions  as  at  the  two  pre- 
ceding Conferences  I  had  visited.  Still,  the  Conference 
took  favorable  action  on  the  subject,  and  a  missionary 
society  auxiliary  to  the  Board  was  organized  in  the  Con- 
ference, and  held  its  first  meeting  during  the  session  of 
that  body,  and  between  thirty  and  forty  dollars  were  sub- 
scribed, the  most  of  which  was  then  paid.  I  had  relatives 
in  New  York  City,  by  whom  I  was  very  kindly  entertained 
during  the  Conference,  which  made  my  visit  quite  agree- 
able. I  had  never  been  in  New  York  before,  and  I  em- 
ployed my  leisure  time  in  looking  a  little  about  the  city, 
and  visiting  places  of  interest.  New  York  was  a  great  city 
then;  but  it  was  very  far  from  being  what  it  is  now. 

I  visited  various  other  places  during  the  year,  and  did 
what  I  could  for  the  cause  of  missions.  I  was  not  un- 
faithful, but  did  my  best;  but  I  was  never  fully  satisfied 
with  the  results  of  that  year's  labor.  Sometimes  we  are 
unnecessarily  discouraged,  because  we  do  not  immediately 
see  the  fruit  of  our  labors.  But  we  may  rest  assured  that 
God  will,  in  his  own  way,  and  in  his  own  time,  reward  faith- 
ful labor,  although  its  fruits  may  not  immediately  appear. 

My  health  that  year  was  very  poor,  and  towards  the 
close  of  the  year  I  feared  that  I  would  be  compelled,  on 
account  of  my  throat  trouble  particularly,  to  be  left  with- 


172  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

out  an  appointment  for  the  coming  year.  This  thought 
was  very  unpleasant  and  depressing  to  my  mind.  A  short 
time,  however,  before  Conference  I  met  Brother  De  Hass 
on  the  street,  and  he  inquire  cl  how  I  was.  I  told  him  of 
my  throat  trouble,  and  of  my  fear  of  being  laid  aside.  He 
informed  me  that-  he  had  a  friend  who  had  been  troubled 
in  the  same  way,  and  who  had  consulted  physicians  in  this 
country,  and  also  in  London,  without  receiving  any  benefit; 
but  who  went  to  Paris,  where  a  physician  cured  him,  and 
then  gave  him  the  prescription  that  he  used.  He  told  me 
where  I  could  get  it,  and  advised  me  to  try  it.  I  accord- 
ingly procured  the  prescription,  had  the  medicine  com- 
pounded, used  it  as  directed,  and  found  almost  immediate 
relief.  I  concluded  then  to  take  work.  Still,  I  was  by  no 
means  vigorous,  and  was  not  able  to  take  a  charge  involv- 
ing great  labor. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  173 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Conference  in  Bridgeport— President's  Report— Young  Men  and 
the  Ministry  — W.  H.  Phipps  —  Transfers  to  Unstationed 
List— Appointed  to  Washington  Mission— Washington  Col 
lege— Pleasant  Society— Small  Salary— Good  Garden— Sec- 
ond Year— Good  Done— Sent  to  Birmingham— Successful 
Year— Hearty  Singing— In  Touch  with  the  Times— Confer- 
ence in  Connellsville— Elected  President— Love  of  Home- 
General  Conference  in  Lynchburg— Memorial — Springfield 
Convention  of  1858— Changes  in  Discipline— Easter  Sun- 
day—Removal to  Sharpsburg — Its  Condition  Then— Great 
June  Frost — Salary — Conference  in  Sharpsburg— Allegheny 
Seminary— War  of  the  Rebellion. 

THE  Conference  met  that  year  (1855)  in  Bridgeport, 
Fayette  County,  Pa.  There  was  a  good  attendance  of  the 
brethren,  and  the  Conference  was  a  very  pleasant  one.  The 
president  reported  that  during  the  preceding  year  Brother 
F.  A.  Davis  had  removed  by  certificate  of  transfer  to  the 
Alabama  Conference,  and  Brothers  Thomas  Cullen  and 
David  Pershin  by  certificates  of  transfer  to  the  Illinois  Con- 
ference. Four  preachers  had  also  been  released  from  their 
charges  during  the  year.  He  also  deplored  the  fact  that 
while  the  facilities  to  enable  young  men  of  talent  to  pre- 
pare for  the  ministry  had  increased,  the  disposition  on  their 
part  to  enter  the  sacred  calling  had  apparently  diminished. 
In  inquiring  for  the  cause  of  this,  he  suggested  that  it 
might  arise  from  the  failure  of  the  Church  to  afford  proper 
encouragement  to  youthful  preachers.  He  asks:  "Has  the 
day  of  juvenile  ministrations  passed  away?  Will  none  but 
adult  preachers  be  received  in  the  present  day?"  It  was 
not  then  supposed  that  the  young  men  knew  more  than  the 
fathers,  or  that  lack  of  experience  was  a  commendation  in 


174  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  ministry.  It  was  then  thought  that  in  the  ministry, 
as  in  other  professions,  age  and  experience  were  elements 
of  worth,  and  that  the  services  of  men  possessing  these  ad- 
vantages were  desirable.  But  a  great  change  has  taken 
place  since  then,  and  if  Brother  Beeves  were  now  living 
he  would  not  have  occasion  to  make  the  suggestion  he  did. 
Young  men  have  pressed  to  the  front,  and  in  the  ministry 
and  in  business  pursuits,  if  not  in  law  and  medicine,  their 
services  are  in  great  demand.  One  reason  for  this  is,  that 
with  increased  advantages  they  are  better  prepared  to  enter 
upon  active  service  than  formerly.  Then  the  spirit  of  the 
age  that  calls  men  earlier  into  active  service,  will  earlier 
retire  them  from  positions  of  responsibility;  so  that  in  the 
end  things  will  equalize  themselves,  and  at  last  the  young 
men  will  have  no  advantage  over  the  old. 

At  that  session  of  the  Conference  Brother  W.  H.  Phipps 
was  received  on  trial.  He  was  an  Englishman  by  birth, 
but  came  to  this  country  with  his  parents  when  quite 
young.  He  was  a  man  of  excellent  mind,  general  infor- 
mation, kind  disposition,  and  thoroughly  honest  and  sin- 
cere. I  had  received  him  into  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  had  married  him,  had  been  the  means  of  getting 
him  licensed  to  preach,  and  secured  his  recommendation  to 
the  Conference  for  admission,  and,  of  course,  I  felt  a  deep 
interest  in  him.  He  continued  many  years  in  the  active 
work  of  the  ministry,  is  still  a  member  of  the  Conference, 
performing  irregular  service,  and  enjoys  the  esteem  and 
confidence  of  his  brethren.  He  is  an  excellent  preacher, 
and  a  ready  "off-hand"  speaker.  I  married  his  two  daugh- 
ters, and  also  buried  his  wife,  who  died  a  few  years  ago. 
I  still  number  Brother  Phipps  and  his  children  among  my 
special  friends.  Brother  Phipps  in  his  old  age,  unlike  many 
of  his  brethren,  is  in  easy  financial  circumstances,  and  free 
from  worldly  care. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  175 

The  Rev.  Joseph  Burns,  to  whom  I  have  aiready  re- 
ferred, at  that  session  of  the  Conference,  was,  at  his  own 
request,  transferred  to  the  unstationed  list.  D.  B.  Dorsey, 
Jr.,  James  Hopwood,  W.  A.  Porter,  William  Alcock,  and 
Daniel  Gibbon  were  also  transferred  to  the  unstationed 
list.  N.  Watson,  J.  B.  McCormick,  and  J.  Deford  took 
certificates  of  transfer.  But,  notwithstanding  this,  with 
the  persons  received  into  the  Conference  at  that  session, 
there  was  a  sufficient  number  of  preachers  to  supply  the 
work. 

At  that  Conference  I  was  appointed  to  Washington 
Mission.  Washington  was  then  a  very  pleasant  town,  the 
seat  of  Washington  College — now  Washington  and  Jeffer- 
son College.  The  people  generally  were  intelligent,  re- 
fined, and  social.  The  place  was  healthful  and  inviting. 
The  charge  did  not  necessarily  involve  great  labor.  The 
membership  was  small,  and  not  able  to  do  much  for  the 
support  of  the  pastor.  The  Conference,  in  view  of  this 
fact,  appropriated  one  hundred  dollars  to  the  mission  for 
that  year.  This,  with  what  the  Church  contributed,  gave 
us  a  salary  of  two  hundred  and  fifteen  dollars.  It  was  not 
a  large  salary;  but  somehow  or  other  we  made  out  to  live 
upon  it,  and  were  pretty  comfortable.  After  moving  once 
or  twice,  I  got  a  little  house  and  about  four  acres  of  ground 
on  the  National  Road,  about  half  a  mile  east  of  the  town. 
Here  we  had  an  excellent  garden,  and  raised  all  the  vege- 
tables we  needed.  We  kept  a  cow,  and  had  plenty  of  milk 
and  butter.  My  wife  raised  a  great  many  chickens,  and  we 
had  plenty  of  eggs.  I  raised  more  potatoes  than  we  could 
use,  and  sufficient  corn  and  barley  to  keep  our  cow,  and  the 
last  year  we  were  there  I  had  forty  bushels  of  wheat.  Of 
course,  I  had  to  pay  for  having  it  put  in.  We  had  but 
little  money,  only  a  couple  of  hundred  dollars;  but  still 
we  seemed  to  have  an  abundance  of  everything;  and  if 


176  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

a  friend  came  to  see  us,  we  could  always  set  a  good  meal 
before  him.  I  enjoyed  the  outdoor  exercise;  it  agreed  with 
me,  and  my  health  very  much  improved. 

We  spent  two  years  in  the  mission,  and,  all  things  con- 
sidered, they  were  pleasant  years.  We  had  some  good  and 
true  members  in  the  Church,  who  were  deeply  interested 
in  its  welfare,  and  who  did  all  they  could  to  support  it. 
The  community  was  pleasant,  and  we  had  many  friends  in 
other  Churches,"  who  treated  us  with  respect  and  kindness. 
I  also  had  the  pleasure  of  forming  the  acquaintance  of  sev- 
eral of  the  professors  in  the  college,  and  frequently  had 
the  privilege  of  meeting  with  them.  I  never  felt  that  I  had 
a  commission  from  heaven  to  belabor  my  brethren  of  other 
Churches  who  differed  from  me  in  regard  to  doctrines  or 
ecclesiastical  polity,  and  who  had  as  good  a  right  to  their 
opinion  as  I  had  to  mine.  In  consequence  of  this,  I  did  not 
unnecessarily  excite  opposition  and  incur  the  ill-will  of 
others.  But  when  it  was  necessary  and  proper,  I  never 
shrunk  from  stating  and  defending  my  own  views.  This 
is  a  right  which  every  man  possesses,  and  which  every  rea- 
sonable man  concedes  to  others.  But  when  a  man  is  at- 
tacked, he  also  feels  that  he  has  a  right  to  defend  himself. 
And  it  is  attacks  and  defenses  that  make  war.  If  Christian 
people  would  fight  the  devil  more,  and  each  other  less,  it 
would  be  better  for  the  world. 

My  labors  in  Washington  were  not  unproductive  of 
good.  Quite  a  number  of  persons  were  converted  and 
added  to  the  Church,  and  although  they  did  not  give 
much  financial  strength  to  it,  yet  their  souls  were  precious, 
and  they  gave  good  evidence  that  they  had  found  the 
Savior.  One  of  the  evidences  of  his  Divine  mission  that 
Christ  gave  to  the  disciples  of  John  was  that  the  poor  had 
the  gospel  preached  unto  them.  No  Church  that  performs 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  ffl 

its  duty  will  neglect  the  poor.  They  are  always  with  us, 
and  with  us  as  the  objects  of  our  solicitude  and  care. 

The  last  year  I  was  in  Washington  I  preached  once 
every  two  weeks  in  Amity,  at  least  for  a  part  of  the  year, 
and  the  friends  there  contributed  something  to  my  sup- 
port, so  that  my  salary  that  year  amounted  to  two  hundred 
and  eighty-six  dollars. 

At  the  Conference  which  met  in  Pittsburg  in  Septem- 
ber, 1857,  I  was  sent  to  Birmingham  Station — now  Eigh- 
teenth Street  Charge,  South  Side,  Pittsburg.  We  had  a 
good  working  membership  in  this  Church,  among  whom 
were  some  of  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  and  our  congre- 
gation was  as  large  as  our  house  would  hold.  There  were 
some  unpleasant  things  left  as  a  heritage  from  my  prede- 
cessor; but  they  were  outside  rather  than  in  the  Church, 
and  their  influence  for  evil  gradually  wore  away.  The  year 
was  a  pleasant  one.  We  had  good  meetings,  and  precious 
souls  were  brought  to  Christ.  The  members  were  not 
afraid  to  pray,  or  sing,  or  speak,  or  shout  if  they  felt  like 
it.  We  had  one  brother,  an  excellent  singer,  who  generally 
led  the  Church  in  song,  and  who  appeared  never  to  grow 
weary.  He  could  sing  from  night  to  night,  and  from  week 
to  week,  and  then  appear  as  fresh  at  the  close  as  when  he 
began.  He  also  had  wonderful  skill  in  selecting  something 
adapted  to  the  occasion,  and  was  always  ready  with  some- 
thing appropriate.  He  seemed  to  be  peculiarly  gifted  in 
that  way.  Under  his  leadership  the  singing,  if  not  the 
most  scientific,  was  sometimes  very  inspiring.  I  am  very 
fond  of  good  music,  and  no  one  enjoys  it  more  than  I  do; 
but  still  the  singing  in  some  of  the  revival-meetings  in 
those  early  days,  when  the  hearts  of  a  whole  congregation 
seemed  touched  with  a  Divine  inspiration,  and  their  voices 
with  deep  pathos  swelled  up  like  the  sound  of  many  waters, 
12 


178  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

was  truly  impressive,  and  sometimes  almost  overwhelming. 
I  would  like  to  hear  one  of  those  wonderful  outbursts  of 
song  again;  but  this  may  not  be.  Every  generation  has  its 
own  methods  of  work,  and  what  is  adapted  to  one  time  is 
not  adapted  to  another.  It  is  perhaps  a  fault  of  age  to 
inquire  why  the  present  are  not  as  the  former  days.  The 
world  changes,  and  new  conditions  call  for  new  agencies 
and  methods.  It  is  not  wise  to  despise  or  reject  present 
methods,  simply  because  they  differ  from  those  of  the  past. 
A  man  must  keep  in  touch  with  his  surroundings  to  re- 
tain his  influence.  A  man  who  keeps  in  sympathy  with 
his  times  will  never  grow  old. 

At  the  Conference  which  met  in  Connellsville,  Pa., 
September,  1858,  I  was  elected  president  of  the  Confer- 
ence, very  much  against  my  will.  I  did  not  desire  the 
position,  because  I  was  satisfied  where  I  was,  and  wished 
to  remain;  and,  furthermore,  I  greatly  disliked  to  travel 
all  over  the  district,  and  be  absent  from  home  the  greater 
part  of  the  time.  However  attractive  such  a  position  might 
be  to  others,  it  had  no  attractions  for  me.  I  have  always 
been  a  great  lover  of  home,  and  have  never,  in  all  my  life, 
been  absent  from  my  family  and  home  on  a  mere  pleasure 
trip.  I  have  often  been  absent  on  business,  when  duty 
called  me;  but  never  merely  for  pleasure.  My  children 
have  often  urged  me  to  take  a  trip  to  Europe;  but  I  have 
never  had  any  business  in  Europe — no  duty  that  called  me 
there — and  I  have  never  thought  that  I  would  be  justified 
in  running  all  the  risks  which  such  a  voyage  involved,  even 
if  I  had  the  money  to  spare,  merely  for  pleasure.  I  do  not 
condemn  others  for  taking  such  trips  if  they  feel  like  it; 
but  for  my  part  I  never  felt  a  desire  to  do  so.  It  never 
seemed  to  me  to  be  the  proper  thing  for  a  man  to  seek 
pleasure  abroad,  while  his  wife  was  left  at  home  burdened 
with  the  care  of  the  family,  when  she  perhaps  needed  rest 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  179 

as  much  as  he  did.  But  this  is  a  matter  of  taste.  Some 
men  like  to  be  away  from  home,  and  some  wives  do  not 
object  to  it,  but  seem  to  be  rather  pleased  with  it,  and  I 
am  willing  that  they  settle  the  matter  to  suit  themselves. 
'According  to  the  plan  adopted  by  the  General  Confer- 
ence of  1854,  in  regard  to  our  publishing  interests,  the 
Northern  and  Western  Conferences  met  in  Convention 
from  time  to  time,  to  provide  for  the  proper  management 
and  control  of  their  paper  and  other  local  literary  interests. 
At  the  Convention  of  these  Conferences,  held  in  Cincinnati 
in  1857,  a  memorial  was  addressed  to  the  General  Confer- 
ence to  be  held  in  Lynchburg,  Va.,  in  May,  1858,  asking 
that  body  to  recommend  to  the  several  Annual  Conferences 
to  take  such  action  as  would  secure  the  removal  from  the 
Discipline  of  certain  specified  objectionable  features  which 
threatened  the  very  existence  of  our  Church  within  the 
bounds  of  the  Northern  and  Western  Conferences;  and 
in  case  such  action  was  not  taken,  it  was  proposed  to  call 
a  Convention  in  Springfield,  Ohio,  on  November  10,  1858, 
to  make  the  proposed  changes. 

The  General  Conference  in  Lynchburg  did  not  take 
the  action  requested  by  the  memorialists,  and  the  proposed 
Convention  in  Springfield  was  called,  to  meet  at  the  time 
named.  This  Convention,  according  to  the  terms  of  its 
call,  was  authorized  to  make  the  proposed  changes  in  the 
Discipline,  and  no  others.  All  the  Conferences  in  the  non- 
slaveholding  States,  with  the  exception  of  two  nominal 
Conferences,  Oregon  and  Maine,  nineteen  in  number, 
elected  delegates  to  the  Springfield  Convention. 

That  Convention,  with  great  unanimity,  took  the  action 
which  had  been  proposed,  and  struck  the  word  "white" 
from  Article  XII  of  the  Constitution,  and  also  the  third 
item  and  the  annexed  proviso  in  the  fourth  section  of 
Article  VII.  An  edition  of  the  Discipline,  so  amended, 


180  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

with  the  "Kules"  of  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  was  ordered 
to  be  published. 

This  action  was  based  on  an  absolute  necessity.  It  was 
that  or  ecclesiastical  death.  Some  claimed  that  the  action 
was  warranted  by  the  Constitution,  Article  VII,  Section  4, 
which  authorized  each  Annual  Conference  "to  make  such 
rules  and  regulations  as  the  peculiarities  of  the  district 
required."  But  this  did  not  cover  the  case.  Its  only  justi- 
fication was  its  necessity.  It  was  also  resolved  to  suspend 
official  intercourse  with  slaveholding  Conferences  till  the 
evil  of  slavery  complained  of  was  put  away.  I  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Convention,  and  concurred  in  its  action. 

Whatever  may  be  said  of  the  action  of  this  Convention, 
it  was  not  intended  to  be  a  withdrawal. from  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  but  a  suspension  of  official  intercourse 
with  slaveholding  Conferences,  and  the  adoption  of  such 
changes  for  the  time  being  as  were  essential  to  our  life  as 
a  Church.  Our  action  was  designed  to  be  temporary,  "till 
the  evil  of  slavery  complained  of  was  put  away."  And 
looking  at  it  now,  in  view  of  its  final  results,  I  can  not  but 
regard  it  as  providential. 

I  entered  upon  the  duties  of  the  year  as  soon  as  con- 
venient after  the  adjournment  of  Conference,  and  visited 
the  circuits  in  the  southern  part  of  the  Conference  so  far 
as  I  could,  during  the  fall  and  before  cold  weather  set 
in,  reserving  the  charges  in  the  central  part  of  the  district, 
composed  mostly  of  stations,  for  the  winter.  By  this  ar- 
rangement I  was  not  much  exposed  in  traveling  in  the 
severest  of  the  weather.  This  was  a  necessary  precaution, 
as  I  was  not  sufficiently  vigorous  to  endure  very  great  ex- 
posure. The  winter  was  rather  severe;  but  the  following 
spring  was  delightful,  and  the  fruit-trees  put  out  very 
early.  On  Easter  Sunday  I  was  at  Brother  George  Loar's, 
in  Greene  County,  Pa.  The  apple-trees  were  in  leaf,  and 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  181 

the  fruit  was  formed.  But  on  the  preceding  Saturday  night 
there  had  fallen  not  less  than  three  inches  of  snow,  and 
on  Sunday  morning  it  looked  like  midwinter.  The  sun, 
however,  soon  came  out,  and  before  night  the  snow  had 
nearly  all  disappeared,  and  in  a  day  or  two  the  air  was 
again  soft  and  balmy. 

In  the  spring  of  1859  I  removed  to  Sharpsburg,  Pa. 
It  was  then  a  small  village,  quiet  and  pleasant,  but  without 
advantages  of  railroads,  gas,  natural  and  manufactured, 
electric-lights,  waterworks,  and  paved  streets,  which  it 
now  enjoys.  We  had,  however,  the  canal,  and  in  summer- 
time the  packet  Jenny  Lind,  commanded  by  Captain  Saint, 
made  two  trips  to  Pittsburg  every  day  through  the  week. 
It  was,  to  be  sure,  a  slow  way  to  travel;  but  the  boat  had 
a  nice  cabin,  as  well  as  an  apartment  for  packages  and 
freight,  and  persons  could  sit  and  read,  and  the  women 
going  to  market  could  knit  and  sew  if  they  desired  to  do 
so.  In  this  way  the  time  was  occupied  in  making  the  trip, 
and  little  or  no  time  was  wasted.  The  world  did  not  move 
so  fast  in  those  days  as  it  does  now,  and  the  people  were 
not  in  such  a  hurry  as  at  present,  and  I  am  not  sure  but 
that  they  were  quite  as  happy  then  as  they  are  now.  Still, 
having  enjoyed  the  improvements  which  have  taken  place 
since  then,  we  would  not  like  to  go  back  to  the  conditions 
and  usages  of  those  times.  But  this  is  as  much  owing  to 
our  changed  tastes  as  to  our  changed  circumstances.  Both 
have  gradually  changed  together. 

After  removing  to  Sharpsburg,  I  visited  the  circuits 
in  the  northern  part  of  the  district.  I  was  cordially  re- 
ceived wherever  I  went.  The  brethren  treated  me  well, 
and  the  people,  appeared  to  listen  attentively  to  what  I  had 
to  say.  Indeed,  some  were  pleased  to  tell  me  that  they 
appreciated  my  labors;  but  still  I  did  not  feel  that  I  was 
doing  much  good.  I  could  not  feel  that  that  was  the  kind 


182  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

of  work  for  me.  But  I  continued  in  it  to  the  end  of  the 
year,  and  did  the  best  I  could. 

On  the  night  of  the  4th  of  June,  1859,  I  was  at  the 
house  of  Brother  John  Byers,  near  New  Washington,  in 
Clearfield  County,  Pa.  The  season  was  very  forward,  and 
the  wheat  was  in  full  head,  and  other  crops  were  equally 
advanced.  For  a  few  days  the  weather  had  been  cool,  and 
on  the  preceding  day  very  cool.  That  night  there  was  a 
killing  frost.  The  next  morning  the  fields  were  white,  as 
if  partially  covered  with  snow.  The  wheat  and  fruit  were 
killed,  and  corn  and  potatoes  and  all  kinds  of  vegetables 
were  destroyed.  When  the  sun  came  out,  everything  of  the 
grain  and  vegetable  kind  wilted  and  turned  brown.  The 
destruction  was  almost  total,  and  was  widespread.  A  panic 
prevailed  among  the  people,  and  many  persons  thought 
there  would  be  a  famine,  and  hastened  to  town  to  purchase 
flour,  and  secure  at  least  a  partial  supply  of  breadstuff. 
As  a  consequence,  prices  at  once  advanced,  and  the  stock 
on  hand  was  soon  exhausted.  It  was  not  long,  however, 
till  a  reaction  took  place.  It  was  found  that  the  destruc- 
tion was  not  so  widespread  as  at  first  supposed.  There  were 
many  places  were  the  injury  was  but  partial,  and  it  was 
also  found  that  there  was  a  large  supply  of  old  grain  in  the 
country.  Then  some  persons  replanted  their  corn  and 
potatoes,  others  trimmed  off  the  frosted  blades  of  corn 
and  the  frosted  tops  of  their  potatoes,  and  in  some  instances 
these  put  out  afresh,  and  produced  moderately  fair  crops. 
So,  the  want  that  was  at  first  feared  did  not  come.  The 
fruit,  however,  of  every  kind,  where  the  frost  occurred, 
was  entirely  destroyed. 

We  have  a  wonderful  country.  With  its  diversity  of 
climate,  and  its  network  of  railroads  connecting  its  various 
parts,  there  is  not  much  likelihood  of  any  serious  want 
existing  which  can  not  soon  be  supplied.  Neither  frost  nor 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  183 

drought  are  likely  to  affect  the  whole  country  at  any  one 
time,  so  as  to  cut  off  our  resources  and  produce  actual 
want.  While  there  may  be  a  scarcity  in  one  part,  there 
is  an  abundance  in  another,  and  the  means  of  transporta- 
tion being  so  complete,  the  need  of  one  section  can  soon 
be  supplied  by  another.  Severe  as  was  the  frost  of  1859, 
the  injury  which  it  inflicted  was  but  temporary,  and  the 
section  which  sustained  the  greatest  loss  soon  recovered 
from  it. 

The  Conference  year  at  length  drew  to  a  close,  and  I 
was  not  sorry  when  its  labors  were  ended.  The  amount 
assessed  upon  the  different  charges  for  my  salary  that  year 
was  $478,  and  the  amount  received  was  $429.19.  Salary 
in  those  days  was  but  a  secondary  consideration.  The 
preachers  were  appointed  where  it  was  thought  they  would 
do  the  most  good,  and  the  people  were  expected  to  give 
them  what  they  could  for  their  support.  The  idea  of 
placing  a  money  value  upon  a  minister's  services  had  not  at 
that  time  entered  the  minds  of  our  people.  A  circuit  or 
station  desired  the  services  of  a  minister,  and  they  had  to 
support  him  in  order  that  he  might  serve  them.  They  were 
not  compensated  for  their  work,  but  were  given  a  living 
that  they  might  be  able  to  work. 

The  Conference  met  in  1859  in  Sharpsburg,  where  I 
resided.  In  my  report  to  the  Conference  I  recommended 
that  measures  be  taken  to  establish  a  seminary  of  learning 
in  the  vicinity  of  Pittsburg  for  the  education  of  our  young 
people,  and  also  to  assist  young  men  in  preparing  for  the 
minstry  in  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church.  My  report 
was  ordered  to  be  entered  on  the  journal,  and  also  to  be 
published;  but  the  secretary  failed  to  enter  it  on  the  jour- 
nal, and  whether  it  was  published  or  not  I  do  not  now 
remember.  It  is  very  important  that  the  journals  of  a 
Conference  be  kept  correctly,  so  as  to  show  clearly  and 


184  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

fully,  without  implication  or  outside  explanation  and  testi- 
mony, what  the  body  did.  Without  this  they  are  of  com- 
paratively little  value  as  a  whole.  I  can  not  now  recall 
the  arguments  by  which  I  urged  my  recommendation;  but 
the  Conference  regarded  the  matter  favorably,  and  ap- 
pointed a  Board  of  Education,  consisting  of  William  Col- 
lier, James  Eobison,  John  Cowl,  William  Reeves,  J.  W. 
Eutledge,  William  Wragg,  V.  Lucas,  and  John  Scott,  and 
instructed  them  to  take  such  steps  as  they  might  deem  safe 
and  proper  to  establish  in  the  vicinity  of  Pittsburg  a  semi- 
nary of  learning,  having  a  theological  or  Biblical  depart- 
ment, to  assist  young  men  preparing  for  the  ministry  in 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church.  The  appointment  of 
this  Boar^.  is  not  entered  in  the  Minutes  of  that  year;  but 
the  fact  appears  from  the  Minutes  of  the  Conference  of  the 
following  year. 

At  that  Conference  I  was  appointed  to  the  Sharpsburg 
Charge,  and  as  I  had  not  to  move,  I  entered  upon  my  labors 
at  once.  I  was  among  old  friends,  and  found  things  pleas- 
ant and  agreeable. 

On  the  17ih  day  of  January,  1860,  the  Board  of  Edu- 
cation held  its  first  regular  meeting,  and  organized  by 
electing  William  Collier  president,  and  John  Scott  secre- 
tary. After  a  full  and  free  interchange  of  views,  every 
member  of  the  Board  being  present  but  one,  it  was  unani- 
mously agreed  to  make  an  immediate  effort  to  establish 
a  seminary  of  learning,  subject  to  the  restrictions  imposed 
by  the  Annual  Conference. 

In  beginning  such  an  enterprise,  the  first  thing  of  im- 
portance was  the  selection  of  a  suitable  location.  In  deter- 
mining this  question  three  things  were  taken  into  consider- 
ation: first,  cheapness  of  property;  second,  nearness  to  the 
city;  and,  third,  prospects  of  patronage.  After  carefully 
considering  the  whole  matter,  it  was  decided  that  Sharps- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  185 

burg  met  these  condiitions  more  fully  than  any  other 
locality  to  which  the  attention  of  the  Board  had  been  di- 
rected. Accordingly,  a  lot  of  ground  containing  nearly 
two  acres  was  procured  on  Main  Street;  architects  were 
employed,  who  furnished  a  suitable  plan  for  a  building; 
the  contract  was  let,  and  the  work  was  prosecuted  with 
vigor.  The  building  was  of  brick,  and  contained  eight 
rooms,  six  of  which  were  quite  large,  well-lighted  and 
ventilated,  and  admirably  adapted  to  the  purpose  for  which 
they  were  intended.  There  were  two  side  porticoes,  ten 
by  thirty  feet,  which  added  much  to  the  appearance  of 
the  building.  It  was  so  arranged  that  any  number  of 
rooms  could  be  added  without  destroying  in  any  measure 
the  attractiveness  of  its  appearance.  Dr.  Collier  and  I 
superintended  the  erection  of  the  building,  and  often 
worked  with  our  own  hands.  Dr.  Collier  was  an  active, 
energetic,  and  industrious  man,  and  I  never  knew  anything 
but  hard  work,  so  that  neither  of  us  spared  ourselves;  and 
persons  having  no  experience  in  such  matters  would  be 
surprised  at  the  amount  of  work,  of  very  many  kinds,  we 
found  to  do,  from  soliciting  and  collecting  money,  down  to 
keeping  up  fires  at  night  in  the  building,  to  prevent  the 
plastering  from  being  injured  by  the  frost. 

The  building  was  at  length  completed,  and  the  school 
was  started  under  the  superintendence  of  Professor  Milton 
B.  Goff,  who  after  a  time  retired  and  was  succeeded  by 
Professor  G.  B.  McElroy,  now  professor  of  Mathematics 
in  Adrian  College.  The  school,  like  most  other  institutions 
of  its  kind,  had  its  difficulties,  but  was  as  successful  as 
could  have  been  reasonably  expected.  But  when  Adrian 
College  came  under  the  control  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  under  the  teachings  of  Dr.  Asa  Mahan,  the  idea 
got  into  the  heads  of  those  having  control  of  the  Allegheny 
Seminary,  that  the  Church  should  unite  its  efforts  to  sus- 


186  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

tain  one  great  institution  of  learning,  and  that  the  semi- 
nary should  be  sold,  and  all  our  efforts  in  favor  of  educa- 
tion should  be  centered  on  Adrian  College.  This  idea 
was  carried  out,  so  far  as  the  sale  of  the  seminary  was 
concerned,  and  it  was  sold  for  the  sum  of  $8,000.  A  debt 
of  $1,000  was  paid  off,  and  the  balance  of  the  money  was 
invested.  The  Board  of  Trustees,  in  their  report  to  the 
Conference  of  1866,  requested  the  Conference  to  appoint 
the  then  existing  Board,  "a  Board  of  Education,  to  hold 
and  disburse  the  funds  in  their  hands,  for  the  purpose  of 
educating  poor,  worthy  young  men  who  desire  to  enter  the 
ministry,  and  also  to  form  some  plan,  or  authorize  said 
Board  to  form  some  plan,  to  increase  the  amount  of  funds 
on  hand,  and  let  it  be  permanently  invested  for  the  special 
benefit  of  the  Pittsburg  District." 

The  seminary  was  a  Conference  institution.  It  origi- 
nated with  the  Conference,  was  confessedly  under  its  con- 
trol, and  was  originally  designed  to  be  a  local  institution 
for  the  benefit  especially  of  our  members  and  friends  in 
Pittsburg  and  surrounding  country,  and  of  young  men  of 
the  Pittsburg  Conference  preparing  for  the  ministry  in 
our  Church.  The  report  of  the  trustees  to  the  Conference 
clearly  shows  that  this  was  their  understanding.  The  Con- 
ference referred  the  report  of  the  trustees  to  a  committee, 
of  which  I  was  chairman.  That  committee,  in  its  report 
to  the  Conference,  and  which  was  adopted  by  that  body, 
among  other  things,  said:  "As  the  Board  of  Trustees  is  an 
incorporated  body,  and  can  not  transfer  the  funds  held  by 
them  to  another  body  without  forfeiting  its  charter,  we 
would  advise  them  to  organize  themselves  as  a  Board  of 
Education,  and  to  co-operate  with  the  General  Board  of 
Education,  so  far  as  they  can,  consistently."  This  clearly 
shows  that  it  was  the  opinion  of  the  committee,  and  of  the 
Conference,  that  the  original  design  of  the  seminary,  so 


YKARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  187 

far  at  least  as  providing  for  young  men  preparing  for  the 
ministry  in  the  Pittsburg  Conference  was  concerned,  should 
be  practically  carried  out  by  co-operating  with  the  Gen- 
eral Board  of  Ministerial  Education.  The  income  from  the 
invested  money  of  the  seminary  should  be  held  as  a  fund 
to  educate  young  men  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry,  and  should  be  expended  through 
the  General  Board,  and  not  some  other  institution.  The 
money  was  given  for  the  benefit  of  the  Pittsburg  Confer- 
ence, and  not  of  the  whole  Church,  and  it  should  be  held 
and  used  for  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  given.  The 
Conference  is  competent  to  direct  the  income  from  the 
seminary  fund  to  be  used  through  another  channel;  but 
can  not  divert  it  from  its  original  purpose. 

The  trustees  of  Allegheny  Seminary  have  ceased  to 
make  any  reports  to  the  Conference,  and  have  become  a 
law  unto  themselves.  In  this  I  think  they  have  made  a 
great  mistake.  They  are  the  custodians  of  trust  funds, 
raised  by  the  authority  of  the  Conference  and  owned  by 
the  Conference,  if  they  have  any  owner,  and  the  wishes 
of  the  Conference  in  regard  to  these  funds  should  be  con- 
sulted. 

At  the  time  the  seminary  was  sold  I  thought,  with 
others,  that  it  was  the  proper  thing  to  do;  but  after  years 
of  observation  and  experience  I  have  changed  my  mind  on 
that  subject,  and  am  now  disposed  to  think  that  it  was 
a  mistake,  and  that  had  the  seminary  been  retained  it 
would  have  been  a  great  blessing  to  the  Pittsburg  Confer- 
ence. Indeed,  it  is  a  question  whether  the  funds  on  hand 
should  not  be  sacredly  held  and  increased,  in  view  of  ulti- 
mately carrying  out  the  original  purpose  of  the  projectors 
of  the  seminary. 

I  remained  three  years  in  Sharpsburg.  The  last  year 
of  the  three,  Bakerstown,  a  Church  about  twelve  miles 


188  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

distant,  was  attached  to  it,  and  the  charge  was  called 
Sharpsburg  and  Bakerstown.  We  had  had  a  Church  in 
Bakerstown  many  years  before;  but  when  the  Wesleyan 
Methodist  Church  was  organized  the  society  left  us,  on 
account  of  slavery,  and  united  with  the  Wesleyans.  They 
found  it  difficult,  however,  to  obtain  ministerial  supplies, 
and  after  our  Church  had  suspended  official  co-operation 
with  the  Conferences  in  the  slaveholding  States,  there  was 
no  good  reason  why  they  should  not  return  to  us,  espe- 
cially as  we  could  supply  them  with  preaching.  I  was  in- 
vited to  visit  them  and  preach  for  them,  and  after  supply- 
ing their  pulpit  occasionally,  I  received  them  back  into  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church.  Their  connection  with 
Sharpsburg  continued  for  a  few  years,  when  Bakerstown 
became  an  independent  charge,  and  has  ever  since  been 
self-sustaining. 

During  my  stay  in  Sharpsburg  the  War  of  the  Rebellion 
broke  out,  and  many  persons  of  my  acquaintance  enlisted. 
I  never  felt  any  inclination  to  do  so.  In  the  first  place, 
I  had  no  taste  for  fire-arms — knew  nothing  about  them; 
never  loaded  a  gun  or  killed  anything  with  a  gun  in  my 
life;  never  fired  at  any  living  thing,  but  once  at  a  squirrel, 
and  then  was  glad  when  I  found  that  I  had  missed  it.  In 
the  second  place,  my  health  was  not  sufficient,  had  I  been 
ever  so  much  inclined  to  do  so,  to  justify  me  in  attempt- 
ing to  serve  my  country  in  that  way.  I  had  not  physical 
vigor  enough  to  endure  the  toil  and  exposure  for  a  single 
month.  But,  above  all,  I  felt  that  God  had  called  me  to 
another  work,  and  that  he  had  not  released  me  from  it, 
and  that  I  was  not  at  liberty  to  voluntarily  abandon  it.  I 
have  no  disposition  to  criticise  others  of  my  profession 
who  felt  and  acted  differently.  I  only  speak  of  my  own 
views  and  feelings  on  the  subject.  While  it  was  the  duty 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  189 

of  some  to  respond  to  the  call  of  their  country  for  troops 
and  go  to  the  front,  it  was  the  duty  of  others  to  stay  at 
home.  I  felt  that  I  belonged  to  the  latter  class.  Although 
subject  to  the  draft  for  troops  that  was  made  before  the 
close  of  the  war,  I  was  not  drafted,  and  so  escaped  the 
necessity  of  becoming  a  soldier.  Those  were  sad  days,  and 
I  pray  God  that  their  like  may  not  come  again. 


190  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Three  Years  in  Sharpsburg— Conference  in  Allegheny  City- 
Sent  Again  to  Birmingham— Delegate  to  Cincinnati  Con- 
vention— Woman  Suffrage — Hard  Year  Financially — John 
Redman's  Liberality— Rebels  Invade  Pennsylvania— Forti- 
fications of  Pittsburg— Rine  and  the  Donkey — Elected  Ed- 
itor of  Western  Methodist  Protestant — Removal  to  Spring- 
field—Joel S.  Thrap,  Agent— State  Bank  Notes— No  Offen- 
sive Personalities— Asked  to  Break  My  Pledge — Pleasant 
Relations  with  Board— Enlargement  of  Paper— Pastors  of 
Springfield  Church — Acted  as  Supply  One  Year— Not  Best 
to  Do  So — "Copperhead" — Close  of  War— Lincoln  Assassi- 
nated. 

AFTEK  laboring  in  Sharpsburg  for  three  years,  we  left 
there  in  the  fall  of  18(52.  The  Conference  met  that  year 
in  Allegheny  City,  and  we  were  sent  again  to  Birmingham, 
or,  as  it  is  now  called,  South  Side,  Pittsburg. 

At  that  session  of  the  Conference  delegates  were  elected 
to  the  Convention  to  meet  in  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  on  the  5th 
of  November  following.  The  Conference  was  pleased  to 
elect  me  one  of  the  ministerial  delegates,  and  it  was  my 
privilege  to  be  present  during  the  entire  sessions  of  that 
body.  In  that  Convention  the  question  of  woman  suffrage 
in  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  was  considered,  and 
favorably  acted  upon.  I  was  in  favor  of  the  measure,  and 
advocated  it,  and  voted  for  it  in  the  Convention,  and  when 
the  action  of  the  Convention  came  before  the  Pittsburg 
Conference  for  ratification  at  its  next  session,  I  supported 
and  voted  for  the  measure.  But  I  had  not  the  remotest 
idea  at  the  time  that  the  action  of  the  Convention  bestowed 
upon  women  the  right  to  become  members  of  the  General 
Conference  and  lawmakers  in  the  Church.  Had  I  thought 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  191 

that  the  action  of  the  Convention  carried  such  consequences 
with  it,  I  should  at  that  time  have  opposed  it,  and  I  think 
a  large  majority  of  the  members  of  the  Convention,  had 
they  so  understood  it,  would  also  have  opposed  it.  I  do 
riot  here  discuss  the  propriety  or  impropriety  of  the  admis- 
sion of  women  to  the  lawmaking  department  of  the 
Church.  I  only  wish  to  place  myself  on  record  as  to  what 
was  my  own  understanding  and  intention,  and  what  I  be- 
lieve was  the  understanding  and  intention  of  a  large  ma- 
jority of  the  members  of  the  Convention,  that  their  action 
did  not  contemplate  the  holding  of  office  by  women,  and 
their  admission  to  the  Annual  and  General  Conferences. 
If  the  action  of  the  Convention  admits  of  such  an  interpre- 
tation, it  is  an  interpretation  which  those  who  passed  it 
did  not  intend  or  have  in  view. 

At  that  Convention  the  following  paper,  presented  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  George  Brown,  was  unanimously  adopted: 

"WHEREAS,  The  whole  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  by  her 
original  organization  in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  November,  1830, 
in  her  23d  Article  of  Religion,  did  stand  firmly  bound  in  her 
allegiance  to  'the  President,  the  Congress,  the  General  Assem- 
blies, the  Governors,  and  Councils  of  State,  as  the  delegates 
of  the  people,'  and  did  avow  these  to  'be  rulers  of  the  United 
States  of  America,  according  to  the  division  of  power  made 
to  them  by  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  and  the  Con- 
stitutions of  their  respective  States;'  and  that  the  said  States 
are  a  sovereign  and  independent  Nation,  and  ought  not  to  be 
in  subjection  to  any  foreign  jurisdiction;  and 

"WHEREAS,  The  States  of  South  Carolina,  North  Carolina. 
Georgia,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Florida,  Louisiana,  Texas, 
Tennessee,  Arkansas,  and  the  eastern  part  of  Virginia,  includ- 
ing the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  in  those  States,  did  re- 
nounce their  allegiance  to  the  United  States,  and  are  now  in 
armed  rebellion  against  the  Government  of  our  country;  and 

"WHEREAS,  The  position  assumed  by  the  Methodist  Protest- 
ant Church  in  the  rebel  States  aforenamed,  in  repudiating  the 
23d  Article  of  our  religion,  and  taking  part  in  the  rebellion, 


192  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

must  be  considered  in  the  light  of  a  revolt  from  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church  in  the  free  States,  still  maintaining  her 
allegiance,  as  aforesaid,  to  the  constituted  authorities  of  the 
United  States,— it  follows,  therefore,  that  in  the  calling  of  a 
Convention  to  reinstate  the  General  Conference,  and  for  other 
purposes,  the  Methodist  Protestant  Churches  in  the  West  and 
North  were  absolved  from  all  obligation  to  ask  the  official  con- 
currence of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Conferences  in  the  States 
aforesaid,  now  involved  in  the  double  sin  of  slavery  and  re- 
bellion, and  are  left  entirely  free  to  maintain  the  act  of  sus- 
pension adopted  in  Springfield,  Ohio,  in  1858;  and 

"WHEREAS,  It  is  in  evidence  before  this  Convention  that 
twenty  out  of  twenty-three  of  the  Conferences  in  the  free 
States  now  strictly  loyal  to  the  Government  of  our  country, 
according  to  the  23d  Article  of  our  religion,  have  united  in  the 
call  of  a  General  Convention,  the  leading  purpose  of  which  is 
to  reinstate  the  General  Conference;  therefore,  be  it 

"Resolved,  On  this  12th  day  of  November,  1862,  in  the  city  of 
Cincinnati,  Ohio,  that  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  by  action  of  the  aforesaid  Convention,  be, 
and  the  same  is  hereby,  restored  to  its  full  original  authority 
under  the  Constitution  of  said  Methodist  Protestant  Church." 

The  intention  of  this  paper  was  to  show  that,  in  the 
judgment  of  the  Convention,  the  Conferences  in  the  free 
States  constituted  the  true,  original  Methodist  Protestant 
Church. 

In  Birmingham  we  found  ourselves  among  old  friends, 
and  it  was  pleasant  to  labor  among  them.  We  had  some 
noble  members  in  that  Church,  good  and  true  men  and 
women,  who  loved  the  Lord  and  the  Church.  One  of  these 
is  worthy  of  special  notice,  and  his  memory  should  be 
cherished  in  the  Church.  John  Eedman  was  a  Christian 
nobleman.  He  was  quiet  and  unassuming,  always  self- 
possessed,  of  even  temper,  cool  judgment,  constant  and 
reliable,  and  of  undoubted  piety.  Sister  Redman  was  a 
helpmeet  for  him,  and  they  walked  together  hand  in  hand 
before  the  Lord,  abundant  in  every  good  word  and  work. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  193 

Brother  Redman  was  a  man  of  considerable  means.  He 
was  engaged  in  the  lumber  business.  He  had  two  large 
steam  sawmills,  and  employed  a  considerable  force  in 
building  barges.  Most  of  our  members  were  workingmen 
who  were  engaged  in  the  glass-houses  and  rolling-mills. 
One  of  the  years  I  was  in  Birmingham  business  generally 
was  very  much  depressed.  The  glass-houses  and  rolling- 
mills  were  shut  down,  and  most  of  our  brethren  were  out 
of  employment,  and  had  hard  work  to  keep  their  families, 
and,  of  course,  had  but  little  to  give  to. the  Church.  Dur- 
ing that  season  of  great  business  depression  Brother  Red- 
man called  at  my  house  every  two  weeks,  and  paid  me  my 
salary  as  regularly  as  he  paid  the  men  who  worked  in  his 
mills  and  yards.  Of  course,  there  were  some  of  the  mem- 
bers who  paid  what  they  could;  but  he  made  up  what  was 
lacking,  which  was  the  larger  part  of  my  salary.  I  knew 
he  was  paying  me  out  of  his  own  means,  and  it  made  me 
feel  badly,  and  I  remonstrated  with  him.  But  he  said  it 
was  all  right;  that  while  the  brethren  were  out  of  work 
his  business  was  good,  that  he  was  making  money,  and 
that  he  felt  that  he  should  help  the  brethren,  as  he  put  it, 
by  making  up  for  their  lack.  In  addition  to  that,  he  said 
that  when  he  was  a  young  man  he  felt  that  he  should 
preach  the  gospel;  but  that  his  health  was  then  so  poor 
that  he  was  not  able  to  do  so,  and  that  he  had  always  felt 
since  that  he  would  like,  if  he  were  able,  to  support  some 
one  to  preach  the  gospel  in  his  place,  so  that  he  was  doing 
nothing  more  than  what  he  ought  to  do.  Many  men,  be- 
cause they  have  large  means  and  give  largely  to  the  sup- 
port of  the  Church,  think  that  they  should  be  looked  up  to, 
that  their  will  should  be  law,  and  that  they  should  have 
things  their  own  way.  But  Brother  Redman  was  not  a 
man  of  that  kind.  While  he  gave  largely  to  the  Church, 
he  was  always  modest  and  unpretentious,  and  never  claimed 
13 


194  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

any  consideration  above  his  brethren.  He  was  a  man  of 
commanding  presence,  dignified  bearing,  but  easily  ap- 
proached, and  very  companionable.  He  was  a  model  Chris- 
tian, serious  but  not  morose,  companionable,  but  never 
light  and  trifling.  His  life  was  a  continual  commendation 
of  the  religion  that  he  professed.  He  died  but  little  beyond 
the  prime  of  life,  and,  as  might  have  been  expected,  in 
great  peace. 

In  the  summer  of  1863,  while  we  were  in  Birmingham, 
the  Confederates  under  General  Lee  invaded  Pennsylvania, 
and  it  was  thought  that  Pittsburg  might  be  in  danger,  and 
it  was  deemed  important  that  proper  steps  should  be  taken 
for  its  protection.  The  citizens  of  all  classes,  professions, 
and  callings,  to  the  number  of  twenty  thousand,  turned 
out,  and,  under  the  direction  of  Government  engineers,  dug 
eighteen  miles  of  rifle-pits  around  Pittsburg  and  Allegheny 
cities,  and,  under  the  direction  of  United  States  officers, 
constructed  in  the  most  scientific  manner  a  number  of 
forts  in  commanding  postions,  so  as  to  be  ready  for  the 
occupancy  of  troops  in  case  of  necessity.  In  common  with 
the  members  of  my  Church  and  thousands  of  other  citi- 
zens, I  turned  out  to  do  what  I  could  for  the  common 
defense.  I  first  engaged  in  digging  in  the  rifle-pits,  in 
which  I  spent  two  or  three  days;  but  that  kind  of  work 
was  too  hard  for  me,  and  I  did  not  perhaps  do  much  good 
at  it,  although  I  did  what  I  could.  But  after  two  or  three 
days  I  was  transferred  to  the  commissariat,  and  got  a  job 
at  cutting  boiled  hams.  That  was  easy  enough;  but  it 
was  a  very  greasy  business,  and  I  was  not  sorry  when  I  was 
put  to  cutting  bread.  I  procured  a  good  knife,  and  if  my 
memory  is  not  at  fault,  I  cut  several  hundred  small  loaves 
in  a  day.  This  was  nice  work;  but  after  keeping  at  it 
steadily  for  a  week,  I  found  my  right  wrist  quite  swollen 
and  somewhat  painful.  This  was  caused  by  its  constant 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  195 

use  for  so  long  a  time  in  an  unusual  manner.  But  the 
battle  of  Gettysburg,  on  the  2d  and  3d  of  July,  1863, 
turned  the  tide  of  war,  the  Confederate  army  retreated, 
the  danger  which  threatened  Pittsburg  was  past,  and  its 
citizens  left  the  rifle-pits  and  forts,  and  returned  to  their 
peaceful  pursuits.  I  never  applied  for  a  pension;  but  little 
as  I  did,  I  fear  that  many  a  man  who  did  no  more  has 
drawn  a  pension  from  the  Government.  But  these  frauds, 
committed  by  unscrupulous  men,  can  not,  perhaps,  after 
the  greatest  care,  be  entirely  avoided. 

Our  oldest  son,  who  was  attending  Washington  College, 
and  who  was  only  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  felt  it  to  be 
his  duty  to  enlist  and  fight  for  his  country.  This,  of 
course,  caused  us  constant  anxiety,  especially  as  he  was 
so  young,  and  had  never  been  exposed  to  any  hardship. 
But  it  was  nothing  more  than  what  thousands  of  other 
parents  all  over  the  country  had  to  endure.  We  were,  how- 
ever, far  more  fortunate  than  many  others,  for  after  three 
years  of  service,  at  the  close  of  the  war,  he  returned  home 
in  good  health,  and  without  having  formed  any  bad  habits 
that  I  ever  knew  of.  In  this  God  was  indeed  merciful 
to  us. 

The  Pittsburg  Conference  met  in  Wellsburg,  W.  Va., 
on  the  2d  day  of  September,  1863.  The  Rev.  William 
Reeves  was  elected  president.  The  Convention  in  Cincin- 
nati, Ohio,  in  the  fall  of  1862,  had  taken  action  in  favor 
of  female  suffrage,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Annual 
Conferences.  A  very  amusing  circumstance  occurred  while 
this  subject  was  under  consideration  in  our  Conference. 
D.  I.  K.  Rine  was  on  the  floor,  delivering  an  impassioned 
address  against  conferring  the  right  of  suffrage  on  the 
women.  Dr.  George  Brown  was  in  the  chair.  The  day 
was  warm  and  the  windows  were  raised.  On  one  side  of 
the  church  was  a  vacant  lot,  and  a  loose  donkey  was  crop- 


196  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

ping  the  grass  under  one  of  the  open  windows.  As  Brother 
Kine  waxed  warm  in  his  discourse,  the  donkey  lifted  up  his 
head  and  let  out  a  fearful  m-e-w-a,  and  Dr.  Brown,  in  his 
most  mirth-provoking  manner,  said,  "One  at  a  time,  breth- 
ren." The  brethren  laughed,  and  Brother  Eine  seemed 
somewhat  disconcerted;  but  he  braced  himself  up,  and 
started  again,  and  had  only  gotten  lairly  under  way  when 
the  donkey  broke  in  the  second  time  with  his  m-e-w-a. 
Brother  Eine  stopped,  and  Dr.  Brown  remarked  from  the 
chair,  in  his  own  peculiar  manner,  "That  is  the  same 
animal  that  reproved  the  madness  of  the  prophet."  That 
convulsed  the  Conference  with  laughter,  and  Brother  Eine 
had  nothing  more  to  say.  The  measure  under  consider- 
ation was  adopted.  What  prompted  the  donkey  to  inter- 
rupt Brother  Eine,  I  was  never  able  to  find  out. 

At  the  Conference  which  met  in  Eldersville  in  the  fall 
of  1864, 1  was  returned  for  the  third  year  to  Birmingham, 
and  anticipated  a  pleasant  and  prosperous  year,  little  think- 
ing that  my  stay  among  them  would  be  of  short  duration. 

One  day  near  the  close  of  November  I  received  a  tele- 
gram from  a  committee  of  the  Board  of  Publication  at 
Springfield,  Ohio,  inquiring  if  I  would  be  at  home  on  a 
certain  day,  to  which  I  replied  that  I  would.  On  the  day 
named  the  Eev.  Eeuben  Eose  and  T.  J.  Finch  came  to  my 
house,  and  informed  me  that  at  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of 
Publication  a  few  days  before,  I  had  been  elected  editor 
of  the  Western  Methodist  Protestant,  to  fill  out  the  unex- 
pired  term,  of  nearly  two  years,  of  Eev.  D.  B.  Dorsey,  Jr., 
who  had  been  elected  editor  of  the  paper  at  the  Convention 
held  in  Cincinnati  in  November,  1862,  and  who  had  re- 
cently resigned,  and  whose  place  was  being  temporarily 
supplied  by  Dr.  George  Brown.  I  had  not  been  an  appli- 
cant for  the  place,  did  not  know  that  my  name  had  been 
before  the  Board,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  action  of  the 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  197 

Board  in  electing  me.  They  desired  an  immediate  an- 
swer. They  informed  me,  however,  that  I  had  been  elected 
with  the  express  understanding  that  all  offensive  person- 
alities, it  mattered  not  from  what  source  they  might  come, 
were  to  be  excluded  from  the  paper,  and  that  if  I  accepted 
the  position,  it  must  be  on  that  condition.  Had  I  been 
seeking  the  place,  and  had  I  been  making  rules  for  my 
own  government  in  it,  nothing  could  have  pleased  me  bet- 
ter than  this.  A  Church  paper  is  no  place  for  the  venting 
of  personal  spleen,  and  indulgence  in  offensive  and  dis- 
agreeable personalities. 

I  did  not  know  what  to  do.  The  matter  had  been 
suddenly  sprung  upon  me,  and  I  had  not  had  time  to  think 
much  about  it.  I  finally  told  the  committee  that  I  had 
accepted  an  appointment  from  the  Conference,  and  that 
I  would  not  agree  to  engage  in  anything  else  until  I  was 
first  released  by  the  proper  authority  from  my  present  en- 
gagement. Dr.  William  Reeves  was  president  of  the  Con- 
ference, and  I  told  them,  as  I  had  not  sought  the  place, 
I  would  not  seek  a  release  from  my  charge  to  accept  it; 
but  if  they  chose  to  see  the  president,  and  he  should  think 
it  best  to  release  me,  I  would  accept;  but  if  not,  I  would 
decline.  I  based  my  action  entirely  on  his  decision. 
Brother  Reeves  was  at  that  time  on  the  Brownsville  Cir- 
cuit, some  fifty  miles  by  boat  above  Pittsburg.  The  breth- 
ren seemed  determined  to  faithfully  fulfill  their  mission, 
and  on  the  next  morning  they  took  boat  for  Brownsville. 
When  they  reached  there  they  found  that  the  president 
was  a  few  miles  out  in  the  country;  but  they  made  their 
way  to  him,  and  laid  the  case  before  him.  What  passed 
between  them  I  do  not  know;  but  the  result  was  that  the 
president  sent  me  a  release  by  the  brethren,  and  I  accepted 
the  position  to  which  I  had  been  elected. 

I  knew  almost  nothing  about  editing  a  paper.    I  had 


198  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

had  but  little  experience,  indeed  nothing  worth  naming, 
in  that  line.  I  had,  it  is  true,  edited  the  Missionary  and 
Sunday-school  Journal,  a  little  nionthly  paper,  for  about 
three  years;  but  that  was  far  different  from  editing  a  weekly 
Church  paper,  and  deciding  the  numerous  and  often  deli- 
cate questions  that  must  be  determined  in  conducting  it. 
I  was  not,  however,  without  some  confidence  in  myself. 
I  believed  that  a  Church  paper  should  be  true  to  the 
Church  that  it  represented;  that  it  should  be  pure  and 
chaste;  that  it  should  be  level  to  the  capacity  of  the  com- 
mon people  among  whom  it  mostly  circulated;  that  while  it 
gave  prominence  to  the  movements  of  its  own  Church,  it 
should  keep  its  readers  informed,  so  far  as  possible,  in 
regard  to  the  religious,  political,  and  social  movements 
of  the  day;  and  that  it  should  contain  such  articles,  origi- 
nal and  selected,  as  would  entertain  its  readers,  give  them 
useful  information,  and  cultivate  their  moral  and  religious 
sense,  as  well  as  their  literary  taste.  I  thought  I  knew,  to 
some  extent  at  least,  what  a  Church  paper  should  be,  and 
I  resolved  to  do  my  best  to  make  as  good  a  paper  as  I  could. 
I  thought  if  I  could  not  get  into  the  paper  everything  that 
was  good,  I  could  keep  out  what  was  bad. 

At  the  time  I  was  elected  editor,  the  Eev.  Joel  S. 
Thrap,  of  the  Muskingum  Conference,  was  elected  pub- 
lisher and  Book  Agent.  He  and  I  were  nearly  of  th£  same 
age,  had  entered  the  itinerancy  at  the  same  time,  and  were 
both  new  to  the  work  in  which  we  were  about  to  engage. 
Our  publishing  interests  had  not  been  in  a  very  prosperous 
condition,  and  those  having  charge  of  them  were  willing 
to  run  the  risk  of  trying  new  men  in  the  editorial  a"nd 
publishing  departments.  Experience  is  sometimes  of  great 
importance;  but  without  trial,  experience  can  not  be  ac- 
quired. Every  man  has  to  make  a  beginning,  and  time 
develops  his  fitness  or  unfitness  for  the  position  he  assumes. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  199 

So  Brother  Thrap  and  I  resolved,  without  experience,  to 
try  what  we  could  do  in  our  new  positions. 

As  soon  as  I  could,  I  made  arrangements  to  move.  I 
packed  up  my  goods  and  placed  them  in  a  car,  and  on  the 
9th  day  of  December,  1864,  with  my  family  I  left  for 
Springfield,  Ohio,  where  our  publishing  interests  were  then 
located.  Winter  had  set  in,  and  the  weather  was  very  cold. 
It  was  an  unpleasant  time  to  move.  At  that  time  our  pres- 
ent national  banking  system  had  not  been  established,  and 
the  money  in  circulation  was  the  issues  of  State  Banks, 
many  of  which  were  of  doubtful  standing.  The  Exchange 
Bank  of  Pittsburg  was  considered  at  home  one  of  our  safest 
institutions,  and  I  turned  all  my  money  into  the  notes  of 
that  bank;  but  when  I  got  to  Springfield  I  could  not  pay 
the  freight  on  my  goods  with  it,  and  had  to  stand  a  shave 
of  three  per  cent  to  get  money  that  would  pass  there.  Our 
present  National  currency  is  the  best  our  country  ever  had, 
and  a  return  to  the  old  State  banking  system  would  be 
an  evil  greatly  to  be  deplored. 

On  our  arrival  in  Springfield  we  were  met  by  Brother 
Rose,  who  took  us  to  his  house  and  kindly  entertained  us 
for  a  few  days  till  our  goods  arrived,  and  we  could  get 
them  moved  into  a  little  house  that  had  been  procured  for 
us.  At  that  time  the  Revs.  George  Brown,  A.  H.  Bassett, 
Reuben  Rose,  A.  H.  Trumbo,  D.  B.  Dorsey,  Jr.,  and 
Reuben  M.  Dalby,  all  ministers  in  our  Church,  resided 
there.  We  had  met  all  these  brethren  before;  so  that  we 
felt  at  home  among  them.  It  was  not  long  till  Brother 
Thrap  arrived,  and  as  soon  as  he  and  I  could  get  settled, 
arrangements  were  made  for  us  to  take  charge  of  the  paper 
and  the  publishing  interests.  On  December  28,  1864,  the 
first  paper  issued  under  my  editorial  supervision  appeared. 
I  had  sense  enough,  inexperienced  as  I  was,  not  to  enter 
upon  my  new  and  untried  work  with  a  great  flourish  of 


200  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

trumpets  and  an  announcement  of  the  great  improvements 
I  proposed  to  make  in  the  paper.  I  knew  what  I  desired; 
but  I  did  not  know  what  I  could  do,  and  all  that  I  could 
safely  say  was,  that  I  would  do  the  best  I  could.  There 
was  a  great  deal  of  good  sense  in  the  declaration  of  the 
king  of  Israel,  "Let  not  him  that  girdeth  on  his  harness 
boast  himself  as  he  that  putteth  it  off."  It  would  be  well 
for  men  patiently  to  wait  till  they  have  successfully  ac- 
complished their  task  before  they  boast  of  their  ability; 
and,  even  then,  it  would  be  wise  to  remember  the  admo- 
nition, "Let  another  praise  thee,  and  not  thine  own  mouth; 
a  stranger,  and  not  thine  own  lips." 

I  had  not  been  long  installed  in  my  new  office  when  a' 
member  of  the  Board  brought  me  an  article  for  the  paper, 
which  I  regarded  as  very  personal  and  offensive.  After 
carefully  reading  it,  I  informed  him  that  it  could  not  be 
inserted.  He  insisted  that  it  should.  I  told  him  that  I 
had  accepted  the  position  as  editor  on  the  express  con- 
dition that  all  matter  of  an  offensive  personal  character 
should  be  kept  out  of  the  paper,  and  I  proposed  to  live  up 
to  my  engagement.  Still,  he  was  not  satisfied.  I  finally 
told  him  that,  sooner  than  insert  it,  I  would  resign  my 
position;  and  so  we  parted.  But  he  was  a  sensible  man, 
and  I  suppose  when  he  came  to  consider  the  matter  calmly, 
and  the  part  he  took  in  securing  my  services  on  the  very 
condition  named,  he  concluded  that  I  was  right,  and  he 
never  named  the  matter  to  me  again.  Although  we  had 
differed  so  positively  in  our  convictions,  it  did  not  pro- 
duce any  unpleasant  feelings  between  us;  but  we  con- 
tinued to  be  the  very  best  of  friends.  Men  are  not  always 
disposed  to  apply  the  same  rule  to  themselves  that  they 
apply  to  others.  But  I  sometimes  thought  it  was  not  the 
insertion  of  the  article  he  wanted  so  much  as  an  oppor- 
tunity to  try  me  to  see  what  I  would  do. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  201 

I  wish  to  say  here  that  my  intercourse  with  the  Board 

«/  v 

of  Publication  at  Springfield,  which  was  then  composed  of 
Eevs.  George  Brown,  Eeuben  Eose,  and  Jonathan  M.  Flood, 
and  Messrs.  T.  J.  Finch  and  James  G.  Evans,  was  of  the 
most  pleasant  and  agreeable  character  during  my  entire 
term  of  service.  I  found  them  kind  and  courteous,  gen- 
tlemanly and  brotherly,  always  ready  to  sympathize  with 
me  and  aid  me  in  every  way  they  could.  Brother  Brown 
was  one  of  the  founders  of  the  Church,  and  was  a  grand 
old  man.  He  was  full  of  the  milk  of  human  kindness, 
wise  in  counsel,  familiar  with  all  the  interests  of  the 
Church,  and  an  old  and  tried  friend  of  mine.  Brother 
Eose  was  a  man  of  excellent  sense,  clear,  discriminating 
judgment,  disposed  to  be  cautious,  but  when  convinced 
that  he  was  right,  firm  and  persevering.  He  was  one  of  the 
old  and  honored  members  of  the  Ohio  Conference,  an  able 
preacher,  a  judicious  executive,  a  man  of  undoubted  piety, 
and  very  successful  in  his  ministry.  He  died  at  his  home 
near  West  Jefferson,  Ohio,  a  few  years  ago,  at  a  good  old 
age,  honored  and  esteemed  by  all  who  knew  him.  Brother 
Flood  was  a  man  of  strong  mind,  positive  convictions,  full 
of  fire,  impulsive,  yet  withal  a  man  of  excellent  judgment 
and  sweet  spirit.  There  was  no  sham  or  pretense  about 
him.  He  was  true  to  his  heart's  core.  Nothing  could  in- 
timidate him,  and  nothing  could  swerve  him  from  what 
he  believed  to  be  right.  He  had  to  be  known  to  be  appre- 
ciated. He  was  a  member  of  the  Ohio  Conference,  hon- 
ored by  his  brethren,  and  successful  in  his  labors,  and 
many  years  ago  was  gathered  in  peace  to  his  fathers.  T.  J. 
Finch  and  James  G.  Evans  were  partners  in  business,  and 
were  amiable  Christian  gentlemen,  active  in  the  work  of 
the  Church,  and  devoted  to  the  service  of  Christ.  The 
latter  was  a  son  of  the  Eev.  William  B.  Evans,  one  of  the 
early  Eeformers,  and  author  of  "Questions  and  Answers" 


202  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

on  Episcopacy,  a  little  work  which  was  much  used  in  the 
controversy  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  which  re- 
sulted in  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church.  Brother  Evans  has  been  dead  for  many  years. 
Brother  Finch  still  lives,  and  is  yet  engaged  in  business. 
I  believe  he  is  the  only  member  of  the  Board  of  Publication, 
as  constituted  when  I  became  editor  of  the  Church  paper, 
who  is  now  living. 

It  was  not  long  after  our  installment  in  office  until 
Brother  Thrap  and  I  concluded  that  the  Western  Meth- 
odist Protestant  was  too  small  to  admit  of  such  an  amount 
and  variety  of  matter  as  was  necessary  to  meet  the  demands 
of  the  Church.  The  type  used  was  also  too  large,  and  was 
well-worn,  so  that  a  new  outfit  appeared  to  be  necessary. 
The  matter  was  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  Board, 
which  fully  indorsed  our  views,  and  ordered  the  enlarge- 
ment to  be  made,  and  new  type  and  all  necessary  material 
to  be  purchased.  As  soon  as  it  could  be  conveniently  done, 
the  purpose  was  carried  out,  and  the  paper  was  enlarged  by 
the  addition  of  more  than  a  column  to  each  page  in  width, 
and  its  equivalent  in  length,  and  a  smaller  type  was  used. 
This  admitted  of  the  insertion  of  about  one-third  more 
matter.  The  paper  was  in  folio  form,  and  in  its  new, 
clean  dress  presented  a  very  neat  appearance.  The  first 
number  of  the  paper  in  its  enlarged  form  and  new  dress 
came  out  on  February  15,  1865.  We  were  very  much 
pleased  with  the  change,  although  it  increased  in  many 
respects  the  labors  of  the  editor.  More  matter  had  to  be 
prepared  for  the  paper,  and  more  proof  had  to  be  read; 
for  during  my  connection  with  the  paper,  the  proof  was 
generally  read  twice  by  the  editor,  except  during  the  last 
year  or  two  of  my  final  term.  Inexperienced  and  ambitious, 
I  worked  with  all  my  might,  and  did  the  best  I  could.  It 
was  gratifying  to  know,  however,  that  the  change  was  ap- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  203 

predated  by  our  patrons,  and  that  the  paper  was  reason- 
ably successful. 

Dr.  Thrap  says  "that  in  proportion  to  the  capital  on 
hand  and  invested  in  stock,  leaving  out  all  invested  in  real 
estate,  we  made  more  money  for  the  Concern  in  propor- 
tion than  was  ever  made  in  the  same  length  of  time  before, 
or  has  been  made  in  the  same  length  of  time  since;  and  the 
work  of  those  two  years,  1865  and  18G6,  was  the  beginning 
of  all  the  permanent  success  the  Concern  has  had.  I  have 
carefully  run  over  the  figures,  and  have  them  in  tabulated 
form."  I  know  that  no  two  men  ever  worked  more  faith- 
fully than  Dr.  Thrap  and  myself,  and  I  think  we  had  no 
reason  to  be  ashamed  of  our  work,  or  of  the  success  that 
attended  it.  We  fully  sympathized  with  each  other,  and 
worked  in  perfect  harmony. 

It  may  not  be  improper  here  to  say  that  every  enlarge- 
ment and  improvement  made  in  the  paper  was  made  while 
I  was  editor  of  it.  With  the  beginning  of  the  volume  for 
1867  it  was  again  enlarged,  and  changed  to  an  eight-page 
paper,  and  its  name  changed  from  Western  Methodist  Prot- 
estant to  Methodist  Recorder.  Again  with  the  beginning  of 
the  volume  for  1881  it  was  enlarged  and  changed  into  a  six- 
teen-page paper,  its  present  size  and  form.  All  these 
changes  were  made  under  my  editorial  supervision.  It  is 
gratifying  to  know  that,  however  imperfect  my  work,  the 
paper  did  not  run  down  in  my  hands. 

During  the  time  I  remained  in  Springfield  our  Church 
there  had  four  pastors,  S.  Bartlett,  M.  V.  B.  Euans,  J.  W. 
Ellis,  and  John  McFarland.  The  three  first  were  men  of 
but  ordinary  ability  and  little  devotion  to  the  Church,  for 
they  all  afterwards  left  it,  the  first  in  a  very  discreditable 
manner,  and  the  other  two  to  join  other  Churches.  Brother 
McFarland  was  a  man  of  fine  education,  and  in  some  direc- 
tions of  considerable  ability,  but  quite  eccentric,  which 


204  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

greatly  stood  in  his  way,  and  finally  forced  him  out  of  our 
Church.  But  he  was  a  good  and  true  man,  and,  like  many 
another  good  man,  had  to  yield  to  the  inevitable. 

For  one  year  I  served  the  Church  as  a  supply,  and  by 
this  additional  labor  supplemented  my  meager  salary  with 
a  small  additional  sum.  I  had  promised  one  hundred 
dollars  to  the  new  church-building  in  Birmingham,  the 
Church  I  had  recently  served,  and  this  extra  labor  enabled 
me  to  pay  it  without  drawing  on  my  regular  salary.  I 
would  not,  however,  recommend  any  man  who  has  as  much 
regular  work  to  do  as  I  had,  to  take  upon  him  the  addi- 
tional labor  of  preaching  twice  every  Sabbath. 

The  war  was  drawing  to  a  close.  The  paper  was  loyal 
to  the  Government,  and  supported  it  with  all  the  influence 
it  could  exert;  but  sought  to  do  so  in  a  manly  and  dignified 
manner.  At  the  first  session  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference 
after  my  election  as  editor,  I  met  an  old  friend  of  mine, 
3enry  T.  Shepherd,  of  Connellsville,  whom  I  had  known 
or  many  years.  I  asked  him  to  subscribe  for  the  paper; 
but  he  declined,  saying  that  about  the  first  thing  he  would 
see  in  it  would  be  "Copperhead,"  a  reproachful  term  ap- 
plied to  those  who  were  opposed  to  the  policy  of  the  Gov- 
ernment in  dealing  with  the  South,  and  that  that  would 
make  him  mad.  I  told  him  to  subscribe  for  it,  and  the 
first  time  he  saw  "Copperhead"  in  it,  to  let  me  know,  and  I 
would  return  his  money.  He  subscribed;  but  I  was  never 
called  upon  to  refund  his  subscription. 

In  the  fall  of  1865  the  Pittsburg  Conference  met  in 
Elizabeth,  Pa.,  and  was  opened  with  an  able  sermon  by 
the  president,  Dr.  Reeves,  which  the  Conference  requested 
to  be  published.  The  movement  to  form  a  union  with  the 
Wesleyan  Methodists  was  indorsed,  and  representatives  to 
the  Union  Convention,  to  be  held  in  Cincinnati,  on  the 
second  Wednesday  of  May,  1866,  were  elected.  At  that 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  205 

Conference  T.  II.  Colhouer  was  received  from  the  New 
Jersey  Conference,  in  which  he  had  preached  for  ten  years. 
He  is  still  in  the  Conference,  and  has  been  a  faithful  and 
successful  laborer.  He  has  served  the  Conference  nine 
years  as  secretary,  and  three  years  as  president.  He  was 
elected  in  1887  a  missionary  to  Japan,  where  he  filled  out 
his  term  of  five  years,  and  was  successful  as  a  preacher, 
teacher,  and  builder.  He  has  represented  his  Conference 
in  several  General  Conferences  and  General  Conventions. 
He  is  the  author  of  two  volumes,  "Non-Episcopal  Meth- 
odism," and  "Founders  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church."  Although  Dr.  Colhouer  has  been  nearly  forty 
years  in  the  ministry,  he  is  still  an  active  and  vigorous 
man,  and  successfully  engaged  in  the  work  of  the  Master. 
He  is  deservedly  held  in  esteem  by  his  brethren.  He  has  a 
son,  T.  W.  Colhouer,  a  graduate  of  Adrian  College,  in  the 
Conference,  who  is  a  faithful  and  successful  worker. 

On  the  morning  of  April  15,  1865,  the  wires  flashed 
the  sad  intelligence  of  the  assassination  of  President  Lin- 
coln all  over  the  country.  On  the  very  heels  of  victory 
came  the  unexpected  and  startling  report  of  the  death  of 
the  Chief  Magistrate  of  the  Nation  at  the  hands  of  an 
assassin.  The  excitement  in  Springfield  was  intense,  and 
the  whole  community  was  filled  with  gloom  and  sadness. 
The  next  issue  of  the  paper  was  put  in  mourning,  and  fit- 
ting words  uttered  on  the  sorrowful  occasion. 


206  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Non-Episcopal  Methodist  Union  —  Call  for  a  Convention  — 
Numerously  Signed— Meeting  of  Convention  in  Cleveland- 
President— Attendance— Proposed  Basis  of  Union— Action 
Harmonious  —  Cyrus  Prindle  in  Wesleyan  —  Recorder's  Re- 
marks—Convention in  Cincinnati— Spirit  of  Fraternity- 
Constitution — Committee  to  Prepare  a  Discipline — Luther 
Lee— L.  C.  Matlack— American  Wesleyan— Methodist  Prot- 
estant General  Conference — Conventional  Powers — Changes 
in  Discipline — General  Conference  in  Cleveland. 

WHEN  I  went  to  Springfield  the  subject  of  a  union  of 
the  non-Episcopal  Methodist  bodies  of  this  country  was 
being  discussed  in  our  paper.  Several  private  interviews 
on  the  subject  had  also  taken  place  between  leading  breth- 
ren of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  and  of  the  Ameri- 
can Wesleyan  Church,  and  the  feeling  upon  their  part,  as 
well  as  on  the  part  of  several  representatives  of  Independent 
Methodist  Churches,  was  favorable  to  the  movement.  The 
discussion  of  the  question  was  continued  in  the  paper,  and 
the  general  opinion,  so  far  as  expressed,  was  in  favor  of 
the  proposed  union.  At  length,  on  the  29th  day  of  March, 
1865,  a  call  for  a  Convention  of  non-Episcopal  Methodists, 
to  meet  in  the  First  Wesleyan  Methodist  Church,  in  Cleve- 
land, Ohio,  on  the  21st  day  of  June,  1865,  appeared  in  the 
Western  Methodist  Protestant,  signed  by  forty-seven  Wes- 
leyan Methodists,  ministers  and  laymen,  fourteen  Inde- 
pendent Methodists,  one  Free  Methodist,  and  eighty-seven 
Methodist  Protestants.  I  was  one  of  the  signers  of  that 
call,  because  I  always  deprecated  unnecessary  division 
among  the  people  of  God,  and  especially  when  occasioned 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  207 

by  matters  of  comparatively  little  importance.  If  Chris- 
tian men  can  agree  on  the  essentials  of  religion,  there 
should  be  large  liberty  given  them  to  differ  on  non-essential 
points,  especially  when  they  only  relate  to  matters  of  gov- 
ernment and  prudential  arrangements  in  the  Church. 
But  it  is  often  the  case  that  men  cling  with  the  greatest 
tenacity  to  things  which  are  of  the  least  importance. 

The  call  for  the  Convention  was  written  by  Dr.  George 
Brown,  and  clearly  set  forth  its  object.  Among  other 
things  it  said:  "It  is  not  asked  or  expected  that  those  who 
attend  the  Convention  will  do  so  in  the.  name  or  by  the 
authority  of  any  denomination  of  Christians;  but  simply 
as  non-Episcopal  Methodists,  to  confer  together  in  a  free, 
unofficial  manner  on  the  subject  of  union  between  these 
bodies,  in  the  name  of  the  Savior  of  sinners,  and,  if  it  shall 
be  found  practicable,  fix  upon  some  plan  by  which  all  these 
branches  of  the  Methodist  family,  who  in  doctrine  and  the 
principles  of  Church  government  agree  with  each  other, 
may  unite  in  one  body."  Nothing  could  be  more  commend- 
able than  the  object  here  proposed,  and  there  was  certainly 
nothing  objectionable  in  the  manner  in  which  it  was  pro- 
posed to  promote  it. 

According  to  the  preceding  call,  the  Convention  met 
in  the  First  Wesleyan  Methodist  Church,  in  Cleveland,  on 
Wednesday  morning,  June  21,  1865,  there  being  present 
fifty-six  Methodist  Protestants,  sixty-three  Wesleyans,  four 
Independent  Methodists,  and  two  Free  Methodists — one 
hundred  and  twenty-five  in  all.  On  the  permanent  organ- 
ization of  the  Convention,  the  brethren  honored  me  by 
electing  me  president,  an  honor  I  neither  desired  nor 
sought.  The  body  was  a  very  respectable  one,  its  proceed- 
ings were  harmonious,  and  its  action,  it  is  thought,  was 
judicious. 


208  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

The  report  of  the  Committee  on  Basis  of  Union  "was 
discussed  with  .great  enthusiasm,  and  unanimously  adopted 
by  a  rising  vote."  It  was  as  follows: 

"It  is  not  the  object  of  this  Convention  to  consummate  at 
this  time  a  union  of  the  Churches  represented  by  its  members- 
being  unauthorized  and  without  instructions  to  that  work. 

"Neither  is  it  the  object  of  this  Convention  to  elaborate 
the  details  of  a  basis  of  union,  nor  to  detail  the  mode  of  con- 
summating a  union,  for  the  reasons  above  indicated. 

"With  great  caution,  and  by  the  use  of  guarded,  though 
hopeful,  language,  the  call  for  this  Convention  ventures  only 
to  suggest  the  possibility  of  so  presenting  the  claims  of  Chris- 
tian union  that  it  may  ultimately  be  fully  consummated  by  the 
legitimate  authority. 

"These  consderations,  taken  in  connection  with  the  dis- 
cussions of  the  Convention  thus  far,  have  influenced  your 
committee  in  what  they  have  finally  concluded  to  present  for 
your  immediate  consideration,  and  for  action  subsequent  to 
your  final  adjournment. 

"In  anticipation  of  the  propositions  to  be  reported,  and  in 
justification  of  their  character,  your  committee  declare  their 
unanimous  conviction  that  the  Churches  represented  in  this 
Convention  are  nearly  one  in  their  Metbodistic  views  of  Bible 
doctrine,  and  so  much  alike  in  their  principles  of  ecclesiastical 
economy  that  they  can  not  justify  themselves  before  the 
world  for  remaining  separate. 

"And  it  is  confidently  believed,  that  without  attempting 
now  to  solve  every  question  of  difference,  all  obstacles  in  the 
way  of  a  satisfactory  adjustment  of  questions  of  doctrine,  of 
discipline,  and  of  morals  will  gradually  and  surely  disappear 
during  the  investigation,  preliminary  to  and  consequent  upon 
the  action  of  the  official  bodies  hereafter  to  be  assembled. 

"We  therefore  recommend  for  the  adoption  of  the  Conven- 
tion—to be  hereafter  forwarded  to  all  the  Methodist  bodies 
here  represented  for  their  information— the  following  resolu- 
tions as  our  full  and  final  report: 

"1.  That  the  union  of  the  Methodist  bodies  hereby  repre- 
sented, is  respectfully  recommended  to  the  early  consideration 
of  the  Annual  Conferences  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  209 

of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Connection,  of  the  Free  Methodist 
Church,  the  Independent  Methodist  Conference  here  repre- 
sented, and  any  others  of  like  character  who  may  desire  to 
unite  with  these. 

"2.  That  we  recommend  the  calling  of  a  Convention  to  be 
held  in  Union  Chapel,  Cincinnati,  on  the  second  Wednesday 
of  May,  1866,  and  constituted  on  the  following  basis  of  repre- 
sentation; viz.,  for  every  five  hundred  members  and  fraction 
of  one-half  of  five  hundred,  each  Conference  shall  be  entitled 
to  one  ministerial  and  one  lay  delegate;  provided  that  no  one 
body  shall  be  denied  the  privilege  of  one  delegate  of  each 
class,  and  that  Independent  Methodist  Churches,  not  con- 
nected with  any  Annual  Conference  as  above  contemplated, 
shall  be  entitled  to  representation  through  ministerial  and  lay 
delegates.  Said  Convention  to  be  fully  authorized  to  fix  upon 
a  basis  of  union,  and  the  mode  of  consummation,  subject  to 
such  confirmatory  action  by  bodies  represented  as  may  be 
agreed  upon  by  said  Convention. 

"3.  That  we  recommend  that  the  plan  of  union  shall  fully 
and  entirely  secure  the  liberty  of  the  local  Churches  on  New 
Testament  principles;  that  an  efficient  itinerant  ministry  shall 
be  maintained,  and  that  Annual  and  General  Conferences 
shall  be  maintained,  with  power  to  make  all  needful  regula- 
tions consistent  with  the  principles  and  institutions  of  the  New 
Testament,  as  may  be  necessary  to  carry  into  effect  the  great 
principles  of  Scriptural  Christianity." 

This  report  was  signed  by  George  Brown,  Luther  Lee, 
Lucius  C.  Matlack,  S.  H.  Burton,  J.  S.  Thrap,  S.  M.  Short, 
Cyrus  Prindle,  T.  J.  Finch,  Richard  Green,  J.  M.  Swift, 
John  Cowl,  A.  A.  Phelps,  H.  Mattison,  and  John  J.  Eppley, 
and,  as  observed  before,  was  adopted  unanimously. 

It  will  be  perceived,  by  a  careful  reading  of  this  report, 
that  no  final  action  is  recommended  independently  of  the 
regularly-constituted  authority  of  bodies  informally  rep- 
resented. The  movement  was  not  revolutionary,  but  was 
one  that  sought  to  accomplish  its  object  within  the  lines 
of  established  law  and  order.  In  all  .that  I  did  throughout 
14 


210  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  whole  movement  I  kept  this  object  constantly  in  view, 
and  sought  to  prevent  our  Church  from  doing  anything 
contrary  to  its  own  law. 

The  Convention  appeared  to  produce  a  good  impression, 
and  some  were  enthusiastic  over  it.  Dr.  Cyrus  Prindle, 
one  of  the  prime  movers  in  the  matter,  expressed  himself 
in  the  American  Wesleyan,  of  June  28,  1865,  in  reference 
to  it,  as  follows: 

"The  Convention  was  one  of  the  grandest  occasions  we 
ever  witnessed.  Our  soul  is  full  of  thanksgiving  to  our 
Heavenly  Father  and  Redeemer,  for  such  a  manifestation 
of  kindly  influences  as  was  shed  upon  the  Convention,  from 
the  commencement  to  the  end.  We  have  witnessed  sev- 
eral occasions  of  rich  and  hallowed  unanimity  on  public 
occasions  during  life;  hut  never  saw  the  equal  of  this,  and 
can  hardly  expect  to  see  the  like  again.  It  will  constitute 
an  epoch  in  our  history  and  life.  Its  hallowedness  will 
grow  in  the  distant  future,  and  swell  the  soul  with  gratitude 
to  God  of  all  whose  names  shall  appear  upon  the  roll  of 
that  body.  Many  a  transatlantic  voyage  has  been  per- 
formed, for  mingling  in  the  living  scenes  of  our  stirring 
world,  as  much  inferior  in  melting  pathos  and  sweeping 
power  over  the  heart  to  this  one  as  the  swell  of  the  ocean 
is  beyond  the  mere  ripple." 

Our  reference  to  the  Convention,  although  pleased  with 
its  action,  was  not  so  gushing  as  that  of  Brother  Prindle. 
In  the  issue  of  our  paper  of  July  5,  1865,  among  other 
things,  we  said: 

<rUpon  the  whole,  the  Convention  was  one  of  more  than 
ordinary  interest,  and  the  impressions  made  upon  the  minds 
of  those  who  participated  in  its  doings,  as  well  as  on  others 
who  witnessed  its  proceedings,  were  of  the  most  pleasant 
and  salutary  character. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  211 

"The  Convention  was  preliminary,  and,  strictly  speak- 
ing, unofficial;  yet  it  accomplished  all  that  was  intended 
by  the  friends  of  the  movement,  and  more  than  many  of 
them  hoped  at  this  time  to  effect;  and  the  prospect  of  a 
complete  and  ultimate  union  of  the  Churches  represented 
is  now  far  more  encouraging,  we  think,  than  it  ever  was 
before.  The  Convention  has  submitted  to  the  Churches 
for  their  consideration  a  basis  of  union,  embracing  those 
general  principles  of  faith  and  ecclesiastical  economy  on 
which  it  is  thought  a  union  may  be  effected.  It  did  not 
attempt  to  elaborate  anything  in  detail;  but  if  the  Churches 
shall  agree  on  the  principles  of  union  proposed,  there  will 
be  but  little  difficulty  in  perfecting  the  details  at  the  proper 
time  hereafter." 

So  far  as  I  could  learn,  the  action  of  the  Convention 
was  approved  by  the  various  bodies  which  were  informally 
represented  therein.  As  an  evidence  of  this  fact,  delegates 
were  elected,  in  harmony  with  the  recommendation  of 
that  Convention,  by  twenty-three  Annual  Conferences  of 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  by  nine  Annual  Confer- 
ences of  the  Wesleyan  Connection,  and  by  four  Independ- 
ent Methodist  Churches,  to  the  Convention  which  met  in 
Union  Chapel,  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  on  May  9,  1866.  All 
these  Conferences  and  Churches  were  represented  in  that 
body,  except  the  Oregon  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Church.  Rev.  Daniel  Bagley,  who  had  been  elected, 
failed  to  attend. 

The  Convention  was  organized  by  the  election  of  the 
Rev.  S.  A.  Baker,  Wesleyan,  of  the  New  York  Conference, 
president,  and  Revs.  John  Scott  and  P.  T.  Laishley,  Meth- 
odist Protestants,  and  Revs.  Luther  Lee  and  Cyrus  Prindle, 
Wesleyans,  and  C.  Moore,  Esq.,  Independent  Methodist, 
vice-presidents,  and  Rev.  John  McEldowney,  Wesleyan, 


212  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

and  Rev.  G.  B.  McElroy,  Methodist  Protestant,  secretaries.  • 
The  sessions  of  the  Convention  throughout  were  pleasant 
and  harmonious. 

The  spirit  of  fraternity  and  union  appeared  to  be  abroad 
at  that  time.  On  the  first  day  of  the  session  of  the  Con- 
vention, the  following  communication  from  the  Preachers' 
Meeting  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  Cincinnati 

was  received: 

"CINCINNATI,  OHIO,  May  9,  1866. 

"At  the  Preachers'  Meeting,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
Monday  morning,  May  7th,  the  following  resolution,  offered 
by  Dr.  Wiley  [afterwards  bishop],  was  unanimously  adopted: 

"  'Resolved,  That  we  extend  a  cordial  greeting  to  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  various  branches  of  non-Episcopal  Meth- 
odism about  to  assemble  in  this  city,  and  earnestly  hope  their 
Convention  may  tend  to  harmony  and  unity  among  the  fam- 
ilies of  Methodism,  and  trust  it  may  prove  to  be  an  initiatory 
movement  toward  the  unity  of  all  branches  of  the  Methodism 
of  our  country.  S.  D.  CLAYTON,  President. 

"  'S.  A.  BKEWSTEB,  Secretary.'  " 

To  the  above  communication  the  following  response 
was  made: 

"Resolved,  That  we  reciprocate  the  cordial  greeting  extended 
to  us  by  the  Cincinati  Preachers'  Meeting,  through  their  presi- 
dent, Rev.  S.  D.  Clayton,  and  we  request  him  to  assure  these 
brethren  that  in  our  hearts  we  repeat  the  Savior's  prayer  on 
behalf  of  all  which  shall  believe  on  him,  'that  they  all  may  be 
one,'  and  that  we  recognize  the  interchange  of  these  words 
of  Christian  salutation,  by  them  initiated,  as  directly  tending 
to  this  desired  end." 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  spirit  of  union  manifested 
in  the  foregoing  resolutions  was  not  more  fully  cultivated, 
and  the  general  union  of  the  various  branches  of  Meth- 
odism, which  appears  to  have  been  so  ardently  desired, 
has  not  been  effected.  Whatever  may  be  said  on  the  sub- 
ject, I  think  it  is  certain  that  these  divisions  are  not  the 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  213 

result  of  correct  views  of  truth,  nor  of  the  love  of  the 
brethren. 

The  Convention  attracted  considerable  attention,  and 
many  ministers  and  others,  not  members  of  the  Conven- 
tion nor  of  the  bodies  therein  represented,  came  from  dis- 
tant points  to  attend  its  sessions. 

Many  matters  were  brought  to  the  attention  of  the 
Convention;  but  its  principal  business  was  the  formulation 
of  a  basis  of  union  aceptable  to  the  bodies  therein  repre- 
sented. A  committee,  which  had  been  appointed  for  the 
purpose,  reported  the  following  persons  a  Committee  on 
Basis  of  Union;  viz.,  George  Brown,  D.  D.,  Luther  Lee, 
D.  D.,  C.  Moore,  Esq.,  Cyrus  Prindle,  D.  D.,  Kevs.  J.  S. 
Thrap,  D.  B.  Dorsey,  Jr.,  H.  B.  Knight,  S.  B.  Smith, 
R.  Rose,  G.  W.  Bainum,  J.  Burns,  S.  M.  Short,  G.  G.  West- 
fall,  Messrs.  E.  R.  Hall,  A.  M.  Searles,  A.  Backus,  J.  W. 
Rush,  E.  Starbuck,  H.  Cassell,  and  M.  Thompson. 

This  committee  went  to  work  at  once,  and  as  soon  as 
possible  reported  for  adoption  a  Constitution  for  the  united 
Church.  This  Constitution  was  considered  item  by  item, 
and,  after  being  discussed  and  amended,  was  adopted.  It 
provided  that  the  name  of  the  united  body  should  be,  The 
Methodist  Church.  It  also  provided  for  a  General  Con- 
ference, to  be  held  on  the  third  Wednesday  in  May,  1867, 
in  Cleveland,  Ohio,  and  on  the  third  Wednesday  in  May 
every  fourth  year  thereafter. 

A  committee  of  seven,  consisting  of  Luther  Lee,  John 
Scott,  George  Brown,  John  McEldowney,  J.  S.  Thrap, 
G.  W.  Bainum,  and  C.  Moore,  were  appointed  to  prepare 
a  Discipline,  embracing  all  necessary  prudential  rules  in 
harmony  with  the  Constitution,  both  of  which  were  to  be 
submitted  to  the  various  Annual  Conferences  for  their 
approval,  and  also  to  the  Independent  Methodist  Churches. 
The  Constitution  adopted,  and  the  Discipline  provided  for, 


214  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

were  to  have  no  binding  force  until  adopted  by  the  various 
Churches,  according  to  their  own  existing  law.  The  action 
of  the  Convention  on  this  point  was  as  follows: 

"Resolved,  That  the  several  Conferences  and  Churches  be 
governed  by  the  Disciplines  which  they  have  hitherto  used, 
until  the  Discipline  provided  for  shall  be  adopted." 

In  an  editorial  in  the  Western  Methodist  Protestant  of 
May  30, 1866, 1  said: 

"Upon  the  whole,  the  Convention  accomplished  fully 
as  much  as  it  was  expected  to  accomplish.  It  agreed  upon 
a  basis  of  union,  to  be  submitted  to  the  various  bodies 
therein  represented,  to  be  acted  upon  according  to  their 
own  usages,  in  a  constitutional  way;  and  if  these  bodies, 
thus  acting,  agree  to  change  their  Constitutions  and  Dis- 
ciplines so  as  to  make  them  harmonize  with  that  proposed 
by  the  Convention,  the  union  will  then  take  place.  But 
if  the  different  bodies  represented  in  the  Convention  re- 
fuse so  to  modify  their  respective  economies,  the  object  of 
the  Convention  will  be  defeated,  and  the  union  will  not  be 
effected." 

The  Eev.  Luther  Lee,  D.  D.,  in  a  communication  in 
our  paper  of  June  6,  1866,  said  in  reference  to  the  Con- 
vention: 

"I  feel  constrained  to  give  my  testimony,  that  the  Con- 
vention was  one  of  the  best  I  ever  attended;  the  Christian 
spirit  that  was  manifested,  and  the  harmony  that  pre- 
vailed, gave  to  me  undeniable  evidence  that  God  favored 
the  object  of  the  Convention,  and  I  feel  like  working  with 
heart  and  will  to  finish  up  the  union  so  nobly  and  unani- 
mously resolved  by  that  Convention." 

About  the  second  week  in  July,  1866,  the  committee 
appointed  to  prepare  a  Discipline,  to  be  submitted  to  the 
various  bodies  represented  in  the  Union  Convention  in 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  215 

Cincinnati,  met  in  Springfield,  Ohio,  Luther  Lee,  G.  \V. 
Bainum,  and  S.  B.  Smith,  Wesleyans,  and  George  Brown, 
John  Scott,  and  J.  S.  Thrap,  Methodist  Protestants,  being 
present.  I  do  not  know  why  Brother  Smith  was  present, 
unless  as  a  substitute  for  John  McEldowney,  as  he  was  not 
on  the  original  committee.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  enter- 
taining Dr.  Lee  for  a  week  at  my  house,  and  I  regarded  it 
as  a  privilege  to  do  so,  as  I  esteemed  him  very  highly,  and 
he  there  prepared  the  draft  of  the  Discipline  which  the 
committee  adopted,  and  which  was  published  in  the  West- 
ern Methodist  Protestant  a  few  weeks  afterwards. 

All  seemed  pleased  and  hopeful  in  regard  to  the  union. 
The  American  Wesleyan,  however,  had  already  indulged  in 
criticisms  of  the  Cincinnati  Convention,  and  manifested, 
though  cautiously,  a  spirit  of  opposition  to  the  union,  and 
Dr.  Matlack,  who  wrote  the  paper  on  the  basis  of  union 
adopted  by  the  Cleveland  Convention,  had  intimated  his 
purpose  of  returning  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
which  he  afterwards  did.  There  were  numerous  indications 
from  time  to  time  of  a  faltering  and  backing  down  on  the 
part  of  the  Wesleyans;  but  the  Methodist  Protestants  were 
true  and  determined,  whatever  others  might  do,  to  act  in 
good  faith. 

On  the  14th  day  of  November,  1866,  the  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  met  in  Alle- 
gheny City,  Pa,,  and  organized  permanently  by  the  election 
of  John  Scott,  president,  and  Joseph  J.  White  and  E.  A. 
Wheat,  secretaries.  After  the  transaction  of  preliminary 
business,  it  was  found  that  the  body  was  clothed  with  full 
conventional  powers. 

The  Constitution  and  Discipline  adopted  by  the  Cin- 
cinnati Convention  in  May  preceding,  had  been  referred 
to  a  committee  of  five,  of  which  Dr.  Brown  was  chairman. 


216  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

In  presenting  his  report  to  the  Conference,  Dr.  Brown 
said: 

"We  find,  on  thorough  examination,  that  twenty  of  the 
twenty-four  Annual  Conferences  entitled  to  representation 
in  this  body,  have  indorsed  the  union  of  the  non-Episcopal 
Methodist  Churches.  From  one  we  have  no  report.  Three 
others  have  yet  to  act  upon  the  question  at  their  ensuing 
sessions,  and  these  will,  no  doubt,  favor  the  union.  We 
likewise  find  that  seventeen  of  the  twenty-four  Conferences 
have  clothed  their  representatives  to  this  body  with  full 
conventional  power  and  authority  to  so  change  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  as  to  enable 
our  denomination,  in  an  orderly  way,  through  this  Con- 
ference, to  place  itself  under  the  ecclesiastical  economy 
agreed  upon  at  the  Cincinnati  Convention." 

The  Conference  then  went  into  convention  with  the 
same  officers,  and  proceeded  to  business.  The  Constitution 
and  Discipline  provided  by  the  action  of  the  Union  Con- 
vention in  Cincinnati,  which  had  been  presented  by  Dr. 
Brown,  was  taken  up  and  considered  item  by  item,  and 
adopted  as  a  whole.  By  this  action  the  name  of  the  Church 
was  changed  from  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  to  the 
Methodist  Church.  But  this  change  was  made  by  a  body- 
clothed  with  conventional  powers,  and  having  authority 
according  to  our  own  law  to  do  so,  and  was  perfectly  legal. 
In  the  exercise  of  the  powers  with  which  we  were  clothed, 
we  so  changed  our  own  Constitution  and  Discipline  as  to 
make  them  harmonize  with  the  Constitution  and  Discipline 
provided  by  the  Union  Convention,  and  so  our  part  toward 
the  union  of  the  various  bodies  therein  represented  was 
accomplished,  and  still  we  were  perfectly  intact  as  a  de- 
nomination, our  organization  being  complete. 

It  soon  became  evident  that  the  union,  if  anything, 
would  be  far  from  what  had  been  hoped.  Many  of  the 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  217 

Wesleyan  leaders  proved  unfaithful,  not  only  to  the  other 
Churches  which  were  parties  to  the  union,  but  to  their 
own  Church,  and  the  great  body  of  the  Wesleyans  backed 
out  of  the  union  altogether.  I  had  been  in  correspondence 
with  Dr.  Lee  until  within  a  week  of  the  meeting  of  our 
General  Conference,  and  he  still  professed  great  devotion 
to  the  union  movement,  and  expressed  his  purpose  to  be  at 
our  Conference,  if  he  could  make  the  necessary  financial 
arrangements  to  do  so.  He  did  not  come,  however,  and 
before  our  Conference  was  over,  I  heard  that  he  had  re- 
turned to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  I  was  never 
more  shocked  in  my  life.  I  could  not  understand  it.  I 
have  no  hard  things  to  say  about  Dr.  Lee.  I  had  esteemed 
him  very  highly;  but  he  disappointed  me  sorely.  I  had 
one  or  two  of  his  books;  but  I  could  not  consult  them  with 
satisfaction,  and  I  gave  them  away.  I  never  met  him  after- 
wards, or  had  any  communication  with  him.  Dr.  Cyrus 
Prindle,  Dr.  L.  C.  Matlack,  Dr.  H.  Mattison,  Kev.  S.  B. 
Smith,  and  others,  leaders  in  the  union  movement,  and 
who  had  uttered  the  severest  things  against  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  all  went  back  to  that  Church.  Most  of 
them  are  dead,  and  I  trust  are  in  heaven;  but  certainly  they 
acted  in  a  very  singular  manner,  and  showed  at  least  great 
weakness. 

The  General  Conference  in  Cleveland  in  1867,  was 
simply  the  meeting  of  our  own  General  Conference,  under 
our  new  name  and  revised  Constitution  and  Discipline,  with 
a  few  unimportant  additions,  which,  with  the  exception 
of  a  few  brethren,  never  did  us  much  good. 

I  have  taken  considerable  space  to  give  an  account  of 
this  movement,  of  which  many  persons  are  not  well  in- 
formed, because  I  was  intimately  identified  with  it,  and 
favored  it,  and  it  is  due  to  myself  and  others  that  the  facts 
in  regard  to  it  should  be  known. 


218  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Approval  of  Editorial  Course — Publishing  Agent— Enlargement 
of  Paper— Trip  West— Chicago  Then  and  Now— Clerical 
"Small  Talk" — Council  Bluffs — Senatorial  Party — Kadns- 
ville — Mormons— Pittsburg  Conference — Home  Missions- 
Ohio  Conference— Bishop  Morris— Favorite  Hymn— Hard 
Work. 

THE  General  Conference  in  Allegheny  in  1866,  ex- 
pressed approval  of  the  editorial  conduct  of  the  Church 
paper  for  the  two  preceding  years.  The  Committee  on 
Publishing  Interests  said  in  their  report: 

"Your  committee  would  not  be  unmindful  of  the  faithful 
services  of  the  late  editor,  Dr.  J.  Scott,  as  we  believe  the 
general  favor  with  which  the  Church  paper  is  regarded  by  our 
people  is  mainly  attributable  to  the  prudent,  cautious,  and 
dignified  manner  in  which  he  has  so  successfully  conducted 
the  editorial  department  of  the  same,  and  your  committee 
would  respectfully  recommend  his  continuance  in  said  re- 
lation." 

This,  of  course,  was  gratifying  to  me.  No  sensible  man 
will  be  indifferent  to  the  good  opinion  of  others,  and  espe- 
cially of  those  whom  he  endeavors  faithfully  to  serve.  Nor 
is  it  wise  to  withhold  such  approval  when  it  is  justly  de- 
served. Men  may  profess  indifference  to  the  opinions  of 
others;  but  as  a  general  thing  their  indifference  is  more 
pretended  than  real. 

The  faithfulness  and  energy  of  Brother  J.  S.  Thrap 
as  Publishing  Agent  during  his  term  of  service  were  also 
commended,  and  he  was  thereafter  employed  as  Agent  of 
Adrian  College.  A.  H.  Bassett  was  elected  Publishing 
Agent,  a  position  he  bad  long  occupied  before. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  219 

The  General  Conference  ordered  the  paper  to  be  en- 
larged, and  changed  to  an  eight-page  form.  It  also  changed 
its  name  from  the  Western  Methodist  Protestant  to  the 
Methodist  Recorder,  the  name  it  still  bears.  The  enlarge- 
ment of  the  paper  necessitated  an  increase  in  the  price, 
which  was  advanced  from  two  dollars  to  two  and  a  half  a 
year.  Shortly  after  the  adjournment  of  the  Conference 
the  Board  of  Publication  met  in  Springfield,  and  took  the 
necessary  action  to  carry  out  the  wishes  of  the  Conference 
in  regard  to  the  enlargement  of  the  paper.  But  some  three 
weeks  elapsed  before  the  necessary  material  could  be  pro- 
cured, and  the  proposed  changes  made.  The  first  number 
of  the  paper  in  its  new  form,  beginning  the  twenty-eighth 
volume,  though  numbered  Volume  I,  Number  1,  appeared 
under  date  of  December  26,  1866.  It  was  a  great  improve- 
ment, giving  more  room  for  matter,  and  making  the  paper 
much  more  convenient  to  handle  and  read.  Although  the 
price  had  been  advanced,  the  subscription-list  increased 
seven  hundred  in  less  than  six  months,  and  the  Agent  was 
enabled  in  that  time  to  meet  current  expenses,  and  pay 
off  more  than  one  thousand  dollars  of  previous  indebted- 
ness. This  was  indeed  gratifying,  and  prompted  the  editor 
as  well  as  the  Agent  to  still  greater  efforts  to  make  the 
paper  still  more  acceptable  to  its  readers. 

The  duties  of  editorial  life  are  very  uniform,  and  afford 
but  little  of  incident  worthy  of  being  placed  on  record; 
and  being  very  exacting,  when  a  man  desires  to  do  his  duty 
faithfully,  there  is  not  much  opportunity  for  outside  ad- 
venture. While  editor,  I  stuck  close  to  my  office,  and  gave 
strict  attention  to  every  detail  of  the  paper.  Some  relax- 
ation, however,  was  absolutely  necessary.  A  man  can  not 
tie  himself  down  to  such  exacting  labor  all  the  time,  if  he 
would  retain  his  mental  vigor  and  his  ability  to  do  good 
work. 


220  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Believing  this  to  be  the  case,  after  between  two  and 
three  years  of  very  close  attention  to  editorial  duties,  I 
concluded  to  take  a  little  rest.  Accordingly,  on  the  28th 
day  of  May,  1867,  with  my  wife  and  two  children,  I  took 
the  cars  en  route  for  Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  where  I  had  a 
brother-in-law,  John  T.  Baldwin,  Esq.,  and  my  wife  had 
a  sister  and  other  relatives.  There  was  nothing  specially 
notable  in  our  trip.  We  reached  Chicago  the  next  morn- 
ing after  leaving  home,  and  remained  there  till  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  Even  at  that  late  period  many  of 
the  leading  streets  of  Chicago  were  unpaved,  and  rough 
board  sidewalks  kept  the  pedestrians  on  the  streets  out  of 
the  mud.  Our  description  of  it  then  contrasts  strangely 
with  its  condition  now.  In  writing  to  the  Recorder,  we 
said  of  it: 

"On  every  hand  we  behold  evidence  of  vast  enterprise, 
and  also  of  discomfort.  Chicago  is  a  place  where  a  man 
with  large  capital,  business  capacity,  and  energy  of  char- 
acter may  acquire  great  wealth;  but  we  think  it  is  not  the 
place  to  enjoy  it.  It  affords,  no  doubt,  many  advantages 
as  a  business  locality;  but  few  attractions  as  a  place  of 
residence.  Indeed,  we  could  not  but  wonder  how  people 
in  many  portions  of  the  city  could  live  at  all,  surrounded 
as  they  were  with  stagnant  pools  of  water,  sufficient,  we 
should  think,  to  produce  a  pestilence  among  them.  We 
did  not  wonder  to  learn  from  their  daily  papers  that  the 
subject  of  sewerage  was  one  of  absorbing  interest  to  the 
citizens.  We  think  it  is  with  them  either  sewerage  or 
death.  It  is  true,  the  season  has  been  unusually  wet,  and 
it  may  be  that  the  city  presents  an  unusually  dreary  appear- 
ance. This  city  was  named  by  our  late  General  Confer- 
ence among  the  sites  proposed  for  the  future  location  of 
our  Book  Concern.  If  our  Commissioners  to  whom  that 
important  interest  is  intrusted  desire  literally  to  swamp 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  221 

the  'Concern/  we  know  of  no  better  locality  than  this.  It  is 
true,  they  might  be  able  to  keep  it  afloat  for  a  while;  but 
we  do  not  know  how  long  it  would  be." 

The  Chicago  of  to-day,  on  which  the  eyes  of  the  world 
are  placed  in  connection  with  the  Columbian  Exposition, 
is  far  different  from  the  Chicago  of  that  day.  We  can 
hardly  believe  it  possible  for  such  changes  to  take  place 
in  a  single  generation.  But  the  world  moves  rapidly  in 
these  latter  days,  and  great  things  are  accomplished  in  a 
short  time. 

The  Wise  Man  tells  us  that  "to  everything  there  is  a 
season,  and  a  time  for  every  purpose;  a  time  to  weep,  and 
a  time  to  laugh;  a  time  to  keep  silent,  and  a  time  to  speak." 
Nothing  is  more  important  than  the  proper  observance 
of  the  proprieties  of  time  and  place.  A  disregard  of  such 
proprieties  often  causes  worthy  persons  to  appear  in  an 
unenviable  light,  and  creates  an  unfavorable  opinion  of 
them.  We  witnessed  an  illustration  of  this  on  the  cars 
after  we  left  Chicago. 

The  anniversaries  of  the  missionary  and  other  religious 
societies  of  the  Baptist  Church  were  held  that  year  in  Chi- 
cago, and  had  just  closed  their  series  of  meetings  the  even- 
ing before  we  reached  there.  As  we  took  the  first  train 
West  many  of  the  ministers  in  attendance  upon  the  anni- 
versary services  were  on  our  train.  They  were  in  fine 
spirits,  and  evidently  enjoyed  themselves  very  much.  Their 
"small  talk"  was  perhaps  entirely  innocent  in  itself;  but  we 
could  not  help  thinking  that  the  proprieties  of  time  and 
place  were  sadly  forgotten,  and  that  if  they  could  have 
heard  themselves  as  others  heard  them,  their  conversation, 
if  not  more  innocent,  would  have  been  at  least  a  little  more 
reserved  and  dignified.  It  is  well  for  ministers,  without 
being  stiff  and  formal,  to  everywhere  maintain  such  a  bear- 
ing as  becomes  their  office  and  character.  Especially  is 


222  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

tliis  important  before  a  promiscuous  company,  where  their 
unrestrained  manner  is  liable  to  be  misunderstood. 

We  spent  nearly  two  days  and  nights  in  going  from 
Chicago  to  Council  Blufl's.  The  Chicago  &  Northwestern 
Road,  which  was  the  first  road  to  reach  the  Missouri  across 
the  State  of  Iowa,  had  been  finished  the  winter  before;  the 
road-bed  had  not  yet  become  settled,  and  wrecks  and  de- 
tentions were  numerous.  No  accident  occurred  to  our 
train;  but  we  were  frequently  detained  by  freight  wrecks, 
which  blocked  the  road  in  advance  of  us. 

Council  Bluffs  and  Omaha  were  at  that  time  compara- 
tively small  places.  I  witnessed  the  driving  of  the  great 
metal  tubes,  which  were  sunk  to  the  depth  of  ninety  feet, 
and  filled  with  concrete,  to  form  the  foundation  of  the 
first  bridge  across  the  Missouri  at  that  point.  It  is  wonder- 
ful how  our  Western  country  has  grown  within  the  brief 
period  of  a  quarter  of  a  century. 

During  our  stay  in  Council  Bluffs  a  senatorial  party, 
comprising  some  of  the  political  magnates  of  the  country, 
passed  through  on  their  way  to  the  "Plains,"  to  make  some 
investigations  in  regard  to  "Indian  affairs."  They  were 
banqueted  in  Omaha,  and  it  was  commonly  reported  that 
some  of  the  honorable  senators  were  very  drunk.  A  very 
reputable  gentleman  told  me  that  he  saw  one  senator,  a 
man  who  had  a  high  political  record,  and  who  had  per- 
formed noble  service  in  defense  of  his  countr},  sitting  on 
a  sawlog  near  the  river,  so  overcome  by  liquor  that  he  was 
indifferent  to  all  around  him,  except  an  Irish  "captain," 
who  partook  of  the  same  "spirit,"  and  whom  he  recognized 
as  a  friend.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  improvement  has  been 
made  since  that  day;  but  there  are  still  grounds  to  fear 
that  many  of  our  public  men  are  addicted  to  intemperate 
habits,  and  that  this  is  one  reason  why  it  is  so  difficult  to 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  223 

secure  legislation  favorable  to  temperance.  The  friends 
of  temperance  should  see  to  it  that  such  men  are  left  at 
home. 

The  first  permanent  settlement  on  the  present  site  of 
Council  Bluffs  was  made  by  the  Mormons  after  they  left 
Nauvoo,  in  1846.  The  place  was  then  called  "Kainsville." 
It  became  a  place  of  considerable  importance  as  an  out- 
fitting point  for  California  emigrants.  The  Mormons  re- 
mained here  till  1852,  when  they  disposed  of  their  property 
for  whatever  they  could  get  for  it,  and  started  across  the 
Plains  for  their  future  home  in  Utah.  Shortly  after  their 
departure  the  name  "Kainsville"  was  dropped,  and  the 
place,  by  special  Act  of  the  Legislature,  was  incorporated 
as  "the  City  of  Council  Bluffs."  It  lies  back  from  the  Mis- 
souri River  nearly  three  miles,  on  slightly  rising  ground, 
the  bottom  land  between  it  and  the  river  being  subject 
sometimes  to  overflow.  Some  of  its  finest  residences  are 
built  in  the  glens  and  recesses  among  the  bluffs,  and  are 
not  seem  from  the  lower  part  of  the  city.  A  person  viewing 
it  from  the  railroad  can  form  but  a  very  imperfect  idea 
of  its  size  and  character.  Of  late,  however,  the  city  is  ex- 
tending towards  the  river,  especially  towards  the  Union 
Depot,  the  initial  point  of  the  Union  Pacific  Eailroad, 
where  all  the  through  roads  from  the  East  center.  It  has 
numerous  churches  and  excellent  schools,  is  a  place  of 
wealth  and  culture,  and  is  no  doubt  destined  to  become  a 
large  city. 

Our  visit  was  a  delightful  one,  and  did  us  all  good,  and 
I  returned  to  my  work  in  good  spirits  and  with  renewed 
vigor. 

In  the  following  September,  1867,  I  attended  the  ses- 
sion of  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  which  met  in  Uniontown, 
Pa.,  among  my  old  friends.  Dr.  William  Reeves  was  elected 


224  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

president,  and  required  to  travel  through  the  district  and 
visit  the  various  charges  during  the  year.  Various  visit- 
ing brethren  were  in  attendance  from  other  Conferences. 
The  session  was  a  very  delightful  one,  and  numerous  evi- 
dences of  prosperity  were  apparent.  The  Home  Mission 
interests  of  the  Conference  were  found  to  be  in  a  healthy 
and  prosperous  condition.  The  aggregate  amount  assessed 
upon  the  different  charges  for  home  mission  purposes  at 
the  preceding  session  of  the  Conference  was  about  two 
thousand  dollars.  This  amount  was  so  nearly  raised  that 
the  claims  of  the  missionaries  were  almost  met,  and  the 
Conference  made  provision  for  the  payment  of  the  small 
balance  due  them,  refusing  to  repudiate  any  part  of  their 
claim. 

Two  weeks  later  the  Ohio  Conference  met  in  Spring- 
field, Ohio,  where  I  resided.  Just  thirty  years  before,  the 
Conference  had  met  in  that  place;  but  of  the  members  then 
present  who  were  now  members  of  the  Conference,  Brother 
A.  H.  Bassett,  Publisher  and  Book  Agent,  only  was  pres- 
ent. But  within  the  territory  embraced  in  the  Conference 
then  there  were  now  some  twenty  Conferences,  and  a  large 
and  increasing  membership.  Dr.  J.  M.  Flood  was  elected 
president,  and  directed  to  visit  the  various  pastoral  charges 
during  the  year.  A  number  of  visiting  brethren  were  in 
attendance,  among  whom  was  Bishop  Morris,  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  who  resided  in  Springfield,  and 
who  kindly  assisted  in  sustaining  the  Conference.  He  was 
then  an  old  man,  no  longer  able  to  perform  active  service, 
and  had  his  permanent  home  in  that  city.  He  was  a  good 
man,  humble,  unassuming,  genial,  and  pleasant.  He  and 
Dr.  George  Brown  were  warm  friends,  and  were  often  to- 
gether. The  old  bishop  often  visited  his  neighbors  and 
the  sick  who  were  near  him,  always  singing  and  praying 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  225 

with  them.    His  favorite  hymn,  which  he  generally  sung, 

was: 

"My  latest  sun  is  sinking  fast, 

My  race  is  nearly  run; 
My  strongest  trials  now  are  past, 
My  triumph  is  begun." 

My  intercourse  with  the  brethren  of  the  Ohio  Confer- 
ence was  always  pleasant.  I  was  fortunate  enough  to  be 
able  to  number  among  my  personal  friends  A.  H.  Bassett, 
Eeuben  Hose,  Jonathan  M.  Flood,  W.  B.  Evans,  C.  S. 
Evans,  D.  P.  Stephens,  T.  B.  Graham,  and  many  others 
of  the  older  men.  I  was  always  glad  to  be  permitted  to 
meet  with  them  in  their  Conference. 

During  the  fall  and  winter  I  stuck  close  to  my  office, 
and  devoted  myself  entirely  to  the  paper.  If  I  did  not  do 
good  work,  it  was  not  because  of  any  lack  of  attention  to 
it.  Whatever  else  I  may  have  done,  I  have  never  eaten  the 
bread  of  idleness.  Laziness  and  Christianity  do  not  go  well 
together.  Paul's  doctrine  is  worthy  of  acceptance,  "If  any 
will  not  work,  neither  shall  he  eat."  Work  is  the  legitimate 
way  of  making  a  living.  If  one  man  goes  idle,  some  one 
else  has  to  work  to  keep  him.  I  never  thought  the  world 
owed  me  a  living  till  I  had  earned  it. 
15 


226  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

New  Jersey  Conference— Fair  Haven— T.  T.  Heiss— "Outside 
the  Gate"— E.  D.  Stultz— T.  B.  Appleget— Many  Others- 
Benjamin  Doughty— "Flat  as  a  Flounder"— Art  of  Fish- 
ing—New York— Five  Points  House  of  Industry — Howard 
Mission— Home  for  Little  Wanderers — Inside  View— John 
Allen — Other  Places — Sad  Feeling — Publishing-houses — At- 
torney Street — New  York  Conference — Tarrytown— "Sleepy 
Hollow" — Washington  Irving — Capture  of  Major  Andr6 — 
Monument — Action  of  Conference  about  Wesleyans — Re- 
sponsive Action— J.  H.  Robinson  and  Others— Grand  Street 
Church. 

THE  New  Jersey  and  New  York  Annual  Conferences 
held  their  sessions  early  in  March,  and  it  became  my  duty 
to  attend  them.  On  the  2d  day  of  March,  1868,  I  left 
Springfield  to  attend  those  Conferences.  The  morning  was 
stormy  and  disagreeable,  and  when  I  arrived  in  Pittshurg, 
in  consequence  of  some  detention,  our  train  failed  to  con- 
nect with  the  train  East.  I  spent  the  night  with  Brother 
James  Eobison,  who  kindly  met  me  at  the  station,  and  con- 
ducted me  to  his  house.  He  informed  me  that  Brother 
J.  B.  Walker,  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Board  of 
Missions,  was  in  the  city,  and  intended  accompanying  me 
to  the  approaching  Conferences.  The  next  morning  it 
was  very  cold,  some  three  or  four  degrees  colder,  it  was 
said,  than  any  day  before  during  the  winter.  I  remained 
in  the  city  till  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening,  when  Brother 
"Walker  and  I  took  the  fast  train  for  New  York,  where  we 
arrived  about  two  o'clock  the  next  afternoon.  Fast  trains 
then  were  not  so  fast  as  they  are  now.  About  four  o'clock 
we  took  a  steamer  and  ran  down  the  bay  about  eighteen 
miles,  and  landed  at  Monmouth,  New  Jersey,  where  we 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  227 

took  the  cars  for  Bed  Bank,  only  six  miles  distant,  and  from 
there  two  miles  in  a  sleigh  brought  us  to  Fair  Haven,  where 
the  New  Jersey  Conference  was  in  session.  This  place  was 
then  a  small  village  of  about  four  hundred  inhabitants, 
situated  on  the  North  Shrewsbury  Eiver,  about  two  miles 
from  its  mouth.  The  river  was  covered  with  heavy  ice, 
the  snow  was  deep,  and  the  sleighing  excellent. 

The  Conference  had  organized  by  the  election  of 
Brother  T.  T.  Heiss,  president,  and  Brother  T.  B.  Appleget, 
secretary.  The  business  of  the  Conference  was  conducted 
in  an  orderly  and  harmonious  manner.  The  brethren  ap- 
peared to  have  the  happy  talent  of  speaking  the  truth  in 
love.  Sometimes  the  plainest  things  were  said;  but  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  give  no  offense.  We  formed  the  acquaint- 
ance of  all  the  brethren,  most  of  whom  we  there  met  for  the 
first  time.  Some  of  them  still  remain;  but  many  of  them 
have  passed  over  to  the  other  shore.  Brother  T.  T.  Heiss 
was  one  of  the  sweet  singers  in  Israel,  and  his  songs  were 
like  an  inspiration.  At  that  Conference  I  heard  him  sing: 

"I  stood  outside  the  gate, 

A  poor,  wayfaring  child; 
Within  my  heart  there  beat 
A  tempest  loud  and  wild,"  etc. 

It  was  the  first  time  I  ever  heard  it,  and  it  was  sung  with 
such  pathos  and  impressiveness  that  it  fairly  captivated 
me.  His  soul  was  full  of  song,  and  it  appeared  as  if  he 
"could  not  keep  from  singing."  He  is  now  with  the 
angels,  and  is  singing  a  sweeter  song  than  he  ever  sung  on 
earth. 

I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  there  Brother  E.  D. 
Stultz,  the  patriarch  of  the  Conference,  and  of  frequently 
hearing  him  say  to  the  brethren,  in  his  soft,  kind  voice, 
"Be  good."  Brother  L.  E.  Stultz,  his  son,  was  ordained  at 
that  Conference.  We  also  met  with  Brothers  H.  Watson 


228  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

and  W.  B.  Vanleer,  both  of  whom  have  gone  to  reap  their 
reward.  The  two  brothers,  J.  D.  and  J.  P.  Wilson,  were 
present;  but  both  afterwards  left  our  Church,  and  united 
with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  I  do  not  know  that 
there  are  in  the  Conference  now  any  of  the  brethren  who 
were  in  it  then,  except  Brothers  E.  D.  Stultz,  L.  E.  Stultz, 
and  T.  B.  Appleget.  At  that  Conference  Brother  J.  S. 
Thrap,  College  Agent,  Brother  J.  J.  Smith,  of  the  New 
York  Conference,  and  J.  K.  Helmbold,  of  the  Pennsyl- 
vania Conference,  were  present.  I  always  enjoyed  my  visits 
to  the  New  Jersey  Conference.  The  brethren  seemed  to 
have  big  and  warm  hearts. 

Brother  Walker  and  I  were  kindly  entertained  during 
the  Conference  by  Brother  Benjamin  Doughty  and  his 
amiable  family.  Brother  Doughty  was  a  fisherman,  and 
he  told  us  more  about  nets,  and  fishing,  and  the  different 
kinds  of  fish  and  other  aquatic  creatures  than  we  ever  heard 
before.  In  consequence  of  the  heavy  ice  on  the  river,  fresh 
fish  could  not  then  be  obtained;  but  he  had  different  kinds 
of  salted  fish,  which  were  new  to  us,  and  which  we  thought 
were  excellent. 

I  had  often  heard  the  expression,  "as  flat  as  a  flounder;" 
but  never  fully  understood  it  till  Brother  Doughty  showed 
us  some  flounders.  They  resemble  in  shape  two  thin  plates 
with  their  faces  placed  together,  some  larger  and  some 
smaller,  the  mouth  instead  of  opening  as  if  between  the 
plates,  opens  across  them.  The  flounder,  for  its  size,  in 
circumference  is  a  very  thin  or  flat  fish,  and  for  anything 
to  be  as  "flat  as  a  flounder,"  is  to  be  considerably  spread 
out,  but  very  thin  or  flat.  Notwithstanding  their  "flat- 
ness," they  form  a  very  palatable  dish. 

Brother  Doughty  informed  us  that  he  often  found 
queer  creatures,  besides  good  fish,  in  their  nets,  some  of 
which  were  furnished  with  stings  and  were  very  poisonous, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  229 

and  had  to  be  handled  with  great  care,  as  their  sting  was 
very  dangerous.  It  is  so  also  with  the  gospel  net.  It  some- 
times incloses  queer  creatures,  some  of  which  are  not  only 
worthless,  but  also  dangerous,  and  it  sometimes  requires 
great  caution  and  labor  to  get  them  out  of  the  net  and 
separated  from  the  good  fish.  Some  preachers  report  every 
nondescript  that  they  take,  as  evidence  of  their  skill  and 
success;  but  it  would  be  better  if  they  would  wait  until 
they  get  the  contents  of  their  net  assorted,  to  see  how  many 
good  fish  they  have  really  taken. 

On  Monday  morning,  March  9th,  in  company  with  sev- 
eral of  the  brethren,  we  left  our  friends  in  Fair  Haven  for 
New  York,  where  we  spent  a  day  or  two,  which  we  im- 
proved in  seeing  as  much  of  the  city  as  we  could.  New 
York,  like  every  other  large  city,  has  two  sides,  the  outside 
and  the  inside — the  apparent  and  the  real.  The  apparent 
is  in  many  respects  attractive  and  imposing;  the  real  has 
much  that  is  sad  and  revolting.  The  extremes  of  society 
are  here  found,  and  in  many  instances  it  may,  no  doubt, 
be  truthfully  said  that  they  meet.  "Wealth,  position,  and 
pride  are  seen  on  the  one  hand,  and  poverty,  wretchedness, 
and  shame  on  the  other;  and  many  times  these  two  ex- 
tremes meet  in  the  indulgence  of  gross  appetite  and  pas- 
sion, which  poverty  scarcely  attempts  to  conceal;  but  over 
which  wealth  can  draw  a  veil. 

While  in  the  city  I  visited  the  "Five  Points  House  of 
Industry,"  located  on  Worth  Street;  and  at  the  time  of  our 
visit  it  contained  two  hundred  destitute  children,  who  were 
fed,  clothed,  sheltered,  educated,  and  cared  for  as  parents 
would  care  for  their  own  children.  In  addition  to  these, 
two  hundred  other  destitute  children  came  three  times  a 
day  for  their  meals,  while  they  sought  clothing  and  lodging 
elsewhere.  We  visited  the  school-rooms,  the  dining-room, 
the  nursery,  the  hospital,  the  gymnasium,  and  found  every- 


230  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

thing  neat  and  clean,  and  in  a  condition  to  promote  the 
comfort  and  welfare  of  the  children.  We  heard  some  of 
the  classes  in  the  schoolrooms  recite,  and  the  children 
showed  that  they  possessed  good  minds,  and  had  heen  dili- 
gent in  their  studies.  This  institution  was  entirely  sus- 
tained by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  benevolent  indi- 
viduals and  the  Churches. 

We  also  visited  the  "Howard  Mission  and  Home  for 
Little  Wanderers,"  located  on  the  Bowery,  then  under  the 
superintendence  of  the  Eev.  W.  C.  Van  Meter,  assisted  by 
Mr.  Arnold.  The  number  of  inmates  in  this  institution 
at  that  time  was  not  large;  but  the  whole  number  of  chil- 
dren taught  in  its  schools,  and  partially  or  entirely  clothed, 
and  assisted  in  various  other  ways,  amounted  to  over  six 
hundred.  Destitute  children  were  gathered  in  from  the 
streets  and  alleys,  and  from  homes  of  poverty  and  shame, 
and  taught  in  the  day-school,  the  Sunday-school,  the  Bible 
class,  the  prayer-meeting,  the  Conference  meeting,  and  in 
various  other  religious  meetings  held  for  their  benefit.  To 
the  great  mass  of  these  persons  the  "Home"  was  the  only 
Church  they  knew  anything  about,  and  they  never  at- 
tended any  other.  We  were  present  at  the  prayer-meeting 
in  the  "Home"  in  the  evening.  The  attendance  was  large. 
The  conduct  was  orderly  and  becoming,  and  the  singing 
excellent.  A  lady  played  on  the  piano  and  led  the  singing, 
and  0  how  that  nondescript  crowd  did  sing!  The  assem- 
blage was  indeed  a  promiscuous  one,  composed  of  all  sorts 
and  classes  of  poor  and  comparatively  destitute  people, 
from  mere  children  to  old  men  and  women,  dressed  in  all 
sorts  of  garments  betokening  poverty  and  want. 

The  "Home  for  Little  Wanderers,"  like  the  "House  of 
Industry,"  was  supported  entirely  by  voluntary  contribu- 
tions. Sometimes,  I  was  told,  their  store  was  entirely  ex- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  231 

hausted;  but  God  always  sent  them  assistance  in  time  of 
need.  The  day  before  I  was  there,  a  bill  of  several  hundred 
dollars  fell  due,  and  there  were  no  funds  to  meet  it;  but 
on  the  morning  of  our  visit  a  gentleman  called  and  gave 
his  check  for  one  thousand  dollars,  which  met  the  claim 
and  left  a  considerable  surplus  for  other  purposes.  God 
always  takes  care  of  his  own  work,  and  will  never  forsake 
them  that  trust  in  him. 

At  the  invitation  of  Mr.  Arnold,  assistant  superintend- 
ent of  the  "Home,*  in  company  with  Brothers  Walker  and 
Conklin,  after  the  prayer-meeting  I  visited  some  of  the 
places  of  sin  and  wretchedness  that  abounded  in  New  York. 

Our  first  visit  was  to  the  police  station,  where  Mr.  Ar- 
nold had  some  conversation,  the  character  of  which  I  did 
not  know,  with  the  police  officers.  From  there  we  went  to 
one  of  the  lock-ups,  where  we  saw  the  wrecks  of  men  and 
women  confined  in  damp  cells,  some  of  them  lying  on  the 
cold  stone  floors,  and  others  raving  as  maniacs,  alternately 
uttering  curses  and  prayers.  The  offenses  for  which  these 
persons  were  arrested  and  awaited  trial  were  various;  but 
as  a  general  thing  the  cause  which  led  to  their  incarcera- 
tion was  the  same — strong  drink.  From  there  we  went 
to  the  lodging-rooms  connected  with  the  lock-up,  where 
scores  of  wretched,  houseless  wanderers,  who  had  neither 
home  nor  friends,  were  permitted  to  sleep  under  lock  and 
key,  on  the  bare,  hard  floor,  without  a  pillow  on  which  to 
rest  their  heads,  or  anything  to  cover  them.  "We  were  cau- 
tioned not  to  touch  anything  in  the  room,  for  if  we  did  we 
might  carry  away  with  us  more  than  we  might  wish.  There 
were,  I  suppose,  a  score  or  two,  or  perhaps  more,  in  the 
room  we  visited,  and  we  were  told  that  there  was  another 
room  which  was  filled  with  women.  They  all  received 
soup  in  the  morning,  and  were  then  turned  out  to  provide 


232  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

for  themselves  till  night.  I  thought  a  man  must  have  a 
heart  of  stone  to  be  able  to  look  on  these  poor  outcasts 
without  the  deepest  pity. 

Turning  away  in  sadness  from  this  scene  of  human 
wretchedness,  we  were  conducted  by  Mr.  Arnold  to  the 
saloon  and  dance-house  of  John  Allen,  who  was  then  no- 
torious, and  said  to  be  "the  wickedest  man  in  New  York." 
Mr.  Arnold  was  well  acquainted  with  him,  and  addressed 
him  familiarly  as  "John."  He  then  introduced  us  to  him 
as  ministers.  He  swore  that  he  was  always  glad  to  see  the 
ministers;  but  he  cursed  the  editors,  who,  he  said,  always 
lied  about  him.  He  seemed  like  a  man  of  more  than  ordi- 
nary intelligence,  and  disposed  to  treat  us  with  respect; 
but  it  appeared  as  if  he  could  not  speak  without  an  oath. 
Mr.  Arnold  inquired  about  his  wife.  He  said  she  was  very 
ill,  and  invited  us  to  go  upstairs  to  see  her.  Mr.  Arnold 
at  first  declined;  but  Mr.  Allen  rather  insisted,  and  swore 
that  if  we  did,  not  a  hair  on  our  heads  would  be  injured. 
Mr.  Arnold  then  asked  us  if  we  would  go  up.  We  told  him 
that  we  had  nothing  to  say;  that  we  were  under  his  direc- 
tion. He  then  told  Mr.  Allen  that  we  would  go  upstairs 
to  see  his  wife.  He  then  took  us  through  a  room  in  the  rear 
of  his  saloon,  where  there  were,  I  suppose,  a  dozen  cour- 
tesans, whom  he  commanded,  in  the  most  peremptory  man- 
ner, to  make  no  noise  till  he  came  downstairs.  Out  of  this 
room  we  passed  into  a  long,  dark  hall,  and  up  a  flight  of 
stairs,  and  through  a  dark  room,  to  the  front  room  on  the 
second  floor,  where  we  found  Mrs.  Allen  sitting  in  a  rock- 
ing-chair, and  apparently  in  the  last  stage  of  consumption. 
After  talking  to  her  a  little  while,  Mr.  Arnold  promised 
to  send  her  some  jellies  in  the  morning. 

Here  we  found  a  remarkable  little  boy,  five  years  of  age, 
the  son  of  Mr.  Allen,  who  manifested  an  amount  of  infor- 
mation and  intelligence  far  beyond  his  years.  His  father 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  233 

told  us  that  we  might  ask  him  any  questions  we  pleased  in 
regard  to  Bible  history,  geography,  the  officers  of  the  Gen- 
eral and  State  Governments,  and  he  would  answer  us.  A 
great  many  questions  were  asked  him,  and  he  answered 
every  one  of  them  correctly.  His  father  then  told  him  to 
repeat  his  morning  prayer,  and  he  did  so.  He  then  told 
him  to  repeat  his  evening  prayer,  and  in  doing  this  the 
little  fellow  sort  of  halted,  and  0,  how  his  father  did  curse 
him!  He  was  then  told  to  sing  us  a  song,  which  he  did. 
His  father  then  told  him  to  turn  a  somersault,  which  he 
did  in  a  trice.  Mr.  Arnold  told  us  afterwards  that  he  at- 
tended the  Howard  Mission  School;  but  that  they  had  not 
taught  him  those  things  there,  that  his  father  had  taught 
them  to  him  at  home. 

We  then  went  downstairs,  and  bade  Mr.  Allen  good- 
night. His  place  was  old  and  rickety;  but  he  owned  valu- 
able property  in  the  city,  and  was  reputed  to  be  worth  two 
hundred  thousand  dollars.  He  was  one  of  the  queerest 
men  I  ever  met.  He  was  evidently  a  man  of  intelligence, 
and  possessed  of  gentlemanly  instincts;  but  was  so  cor- 
rupted and  debased  that  he  was  entirely  dominated  by  his 
evil  habits.  About  six  months  after  our  visit  to  him  he 
professed  to  be  converted,  and  his  saloon  was  turned  into  a 
place  for  holding  prayer-meetings.  What  finally  became 
of  him  I  can  not  say. 

We  were  next  shown  a  large  tenement-house,  which  we 
were  told  contained  twelve  hundred  people.  The  building 
was  large,  it  is  true;  but  it  is  easy  to  imagine  the  state  of 
things  that  must  have  existed  in  such  a  crowded  place. 
But  to  live  above  ground,  however  much  persons  may  be 
crowded,  is  not  so  bad  as  to  be  compelled  to  live  in  deep, 
dark  cellars,  where  the  light  of  day  never  enters.  We  were 
taken  into  one  of  these,  with  the  ceiling  below  the  pave- 
ment of  the  street,  and  found  it  crowded  with  inmates, 


234  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

breathing  an  atmosphere  full  of  noxious  odors,  from  which 
we  were  glad  enough  soon  to  escape.  The  room  was  per- 
haps sixty  feet  deep,  without  any  partitions,  and  occupied 
by  eight  or  ten  families,  each  one  having  a  little  space 
marked  off  for  itself.  In  many  of  the  cellars  in  the  lower 
part  of  the  city  near  the  East  Eiver,  we  were  told,  the  water 
sometimes  at  high-tide  rose  so  high  as  to  put  out  the  fires 
in  the  stoves,  putting  the  inmate  to  great  inconvenience 
till  the  tide  went  out.  This,  we  suppose,  did  not  often 
occur. 

From  here  Mr.  Arnold  conducted  us  to  a  place  present- 
ing many  attractions  to  the  eye.  Brilliant  lights,  rich 
carpets,  large  mirrors,  and  elegant  curtains  met  the  gaze. 
A  clerk  occupied  a  desk  near  the  entrance,  whom  Mr.  Ar- 
nold addressed  familiarly  as  an  old  acquaintance.  As  we 
entered,  a  number  of  young  women  in  the  rear  of  the  room 
rose  to  meet  us;  but  recognizing  Mr.  Arnold,  they  speedily 
retreated.  Here  we  tarried  but  a  few  minutes.  We  had 
seen  enough.  We  had  such  a  picture  presented  to  us  that 
night  of  poverty,  wretchedness,  and  sin  as  we  had  never 
seen  before,  and  which  we  do  not  wish  to  see  again.  Mr. 
Arnold  told  us  that  it  was  his  duty  to  visit  the  poor  and 
wretched  and  abandoned  of  the  city,  and  gather  up  the 
children  and  others,  and  bring  them  into  the  Home,  in 
view  of  training  and  saving  them.  Every  one  where  we 
went  seemed  to  know  him,  and  treat  him  with  the  utmost 
respect.  Whether  he  was  clothed  with  any  sort  of  police 
authority  I  do  not  know.  The  first  thing,  however,  which 
he  did  when  we  started  out  was  to  consult  the  police 
officers. 

After  leaving  Mr.  Arnold  we  returned  to  our  lodgings, 
sick  at  heart,  and  deeply  impressed  with  the  truth  that 
"the  way  of  the  transgressor  is  hard."  We  had  often 
marked  the  downward  course  of  sin;  but  never  had  we 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  235 

traced  it  to  such  depths  before.  And  what  we  saw  was  but 
a  mere  glimpse  of  the  surging  sea  of  vice  which  is  swal- 
lowing up  every  year  tens  of  thousands  of  victims  in  its 
dark  waters. 

While  in  the  city  we  visited  the  Bible  House,  the  Tract 
Society,  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Book  Concern,  Harper  & 
Brothers,  and  Charles  Scribner  &  Company.  I  tried  to  see 
and  learn  all  I  could,  and  everywhere  I  was  treated  politely 
and  kindly. 

On  Monday  evening  I  preached  in  the  Attorney  Street 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  of  which  Brother  Conklin 
was  then  pastor.  The  congregation  was  large,  the  atten- 
tion good,  and,  so  far  as  I  could  judge,  the  Church  was  in 
a  good  spiritual  condition.  Boston  Corbet,  who  performed 
such  a  prominent  part  in  the  capture  of  Booth,  who  assassi- 
nated President  Lincoln,  was  an  active  and  zealous  mem- 
ber of  that  Church,  and  was  present,  and  we  had  a  warm 
shake  of  his  hand.  This  was  our  only  Church  in  New  York 
City  at  that  time,  and  there  was  no  good  reason  why,  with 
proper  management,  it  should  not  have  succeeded.  But 
at  a  subsequent  period  the  church  was  sold,  and  with  the 
proceeds  a  church  was  bought  in  Brooklyn,  which,  by  bad 
management,  was  lost  to  the  denomination.  The  Attorney 
Street  Church  eventually  passed  into  the  hands  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  Dr.  Daniel  Curry,  editor 
of  the  New  York  Christian  Advocate,  told  me  several  years 
afterwards,  that  it  was  one  of  their  most  prosperous 
Churches.  A  cause  may  be  good;  but  unless  it  has  wise 
and  good  men  to  direct  and  sustain  it,  it  will  fail  of  success. 
One  of  our  great  drawbacks  in  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  has  been  that  we  have  boasted  of  our  principles, 
without  going  to  work  in  a  wise,  prudent,  and  energetic 
manner  to  promote  them  and  build  up  the  Church.  From 
some  cause  our  Church  has  been  unfortunate  in  the  cities 


236  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

of  New  York  and  Brooklyn,  and  it  is  not  likely  that  we 
shall  ever  regain  in  those  cities  what  we  have  lost. 

On  Wednesday  afternoon  we  reached  Tarrytown,  the 
place  of  meeting  of  the  New  York  Conference.  This  was 
then  a  place  of  from  twelve  to  fourteen  thousand  inhab- 
itants, on  the  Hudson  Biver,  twenty-eight  miles  from  New 
York.  At  that  time  many  of  the  merchants  and  others 
of  New  York  City  had  their  residences  there  and  in  the 
vicinity  on  the  Hudson.  Among  these  were  John  C.  Fre- 
mont, Mr.  Grinnell,  and  Mr.  Aspinwall,  names  then  fa- 
miliar to  every  one.  The  residence  of  Washington  Irving 
during  the  later  years  of  his  life  was  at  Irvington,  a  few 
miles  below  Tarrytown,  and  at  his  "Sunnyside"  home  in 
that  place  he  died.  I  visited  the  old  "Dutch  Church,"  in 
"Sleepy  Hollow,"  with  its  stone  walls,  I  suppose,  three  feet 
thick,  and  the  grave  of  Washington  Irving  in  the  adjoining 
churchyard.  There  were  plain,  white  head  and  foot  stones 
at  his  grave,  the  former,  I  suppose,  about  three  and  a  half 
feet  high,  twenty  inches  wide,  and  about  two  inches  thick. 
There -was  nothing  inscribed  upon  it  but  his  name  and  the 
dates  of  his  birth  and  death.  He  had  built  for  himself  a 
far  more  imposing  and  enduring  monument  than  could  be 
built  of  marble  or  granite  by  the  hands  of  others.  He 
sleeps  with  his  kindred.  There  were  five  or  six  other  graves 
of  the  Irvings  side  by  side  with  his,  and  all  marked  in  the 
same  way.  There  is  perhaps  nothing  in  it;  but  we  naturally 
desire  to  be  laid  to  rest  with  those  we  love,  and  not  among 
strangers. 

I  also  visited  the  spot,  marked  by  a  low  monument, 
which  was  partially  blown  up  by  some  miscreant  a  few 
years  ago,  where  John  Paulding,  David  Williams,  and  Isaac 
Van  Wart  captured  Major  Andre,  who  was  returning  to 
New  York,  after  having  arranged  with  the  traitor,  Bene- 
dict Arnold,  for  the  surrender  of  West  Point  to  the  British, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  237 

and  who  had  plans  of  the  fortifications  and  works  in  his 
boots.  The  place  and  its  surroundings  to  me  were  very 
interesting. 

Before  our  arrival  at  Tarrytown,  the  Conference  had 
organized  by  the  election  of  Dr.  J.  J.  Smith,  president,  and 
Brothers  N".  W.  Britton  and  G.  W.  Dikeman,  secretaries. 

On  the  morning  of  the  second  day  of  the  session  the 
following  preamble  and  resolution  were  adopted: 

"WHEREAS,  The  Methodist  Protestant  Church  and  the  Wes- 
leyan  Methodist  Connection  did,  by  official  action,  in  Conven- 
tion assembled,  in  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  in  May,  1866,  adopt  a 
Constitution,  and  provide  for  the  preparation  of  a  Discipline 
in  harmony  with  said  Constitution,  for  the  Methodist  Church, 
to  be  composed,  at  least  in  part,  of  the  two  beforenamed 
bodies;  and 

"WHEREAS,  The  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  did,  in  a 
regular  and  constitutional  manner,  make  such  changes  in  its 
Constitution  and  Discipline  as  to  conform  them  to  the  action 
taken  in  the  beforementioned  Cincinnati  Convention;  and 

"WHEREAS,  We,  as  a  Conference,  are  desirous,  in  good  faith, 
to  carry  out  the  intention  of  the  Church  officially  expressed  in 
said  Convention;  therefore, 

"Resolved,  That  J.  H.  Painter,  N.  W.  Britton,  and  Alvard 
Purdy,  be,  and  they  are  hereby,  appointed  a  committee  to 
proceed  to  Peekskill,  and  in  the  name  of  this  Conference  most 
cordially  and  earnestly  invite  our  brethren  of  the  New  York 
Conference  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Connection  to  adjourn 
to  Tarrytown,  and  unite  with  us  under  the  Discipline  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  in  fulfillment  of  the  purpose,  and  [in  har- 
mony with  the]  action  of  the  Cincinnati  Convention." 

The  above  committee,  according  to  the  design  of  its 
appointment,  proceeded  to  Peekskill,  and  on  Thursday 
afternoon,  the  12th  inst.,  presented  to  the  Wesleyan  Con- 
ference the  above  paper,  and  Rev.  William  Irvine  moved 
that  the  delegation  of  the  New  York  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Church  and  the  paper  presented  by  it  be  grate- 
fully received,  and  that  they  cordially  accept  the  invitation 


238  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

to  adjourn  to  Tarrytown,  and  unite  with  the  Methodist 
Conference.  Dr.  S.  A.  Baker  seconded  the  motion.  After 
a  discussion  of  nearly  or  quite  a  whole  day,  as  we  were  in- 
formed hy  a  party  who  was  present,  at  the  close  of  an 
elaborate  speech  hy  Eev.  A.  Crooks  against  the  resolution, 
when  two  brethren  who  were  in  favor  of  the  motion  were 
out,  a  motion  was  made  to  lay  the  whole  matter  on  the 
table  indefinitely,  which  was  carried  by  a  bare  majority. 
Thus  ended  a  second  effort  to  induce  the  New  York  Wes- 
leyan  Conference  to  fulfill  its  twice-repeated  pledges,  unani- 
mously adopted  in  favor  of  union.  When  all  hope  in  this 
matter  failed,  Revs.  S.  A.  Baker,  Joseph  Thompson,  W.  Ir- 
vine, and  R.  S.  Hulshart  called  for  their  letters,  which  were 
granted,  and  the  same  afternoon  these  brethren  came  down 
to  Tarrytown,  presented  their  letters  to  the  Conference,  and 
were  cordially  received  as  members.  Dr.  Baker  and  Broth- 
ers Hulshart  and  Thompson  are  still  in  our  Church,  and 
have  been  active  and  successful  laborers  since  their  con- 
nection with  it.  The  first  of  these  is  now  an  old  man;  but 
still  active  and  energetic  for  one  of  his  years. 

Among  others  of  the  Wesleyans  who  were  true  to  their 
convictions  and  purpose  was  John  Gregory,  who  united 
with  the  Pittsburg  Conference  in  1868.  He  served  in  the 
ministry  nine  years  among  the  Wesleyans  before  entering 
our  Church.  He  is  a  man  of  fine  mind,  general  informa- 
tion, a  strong  preacher,  and  a  man  of  unswerving  integrity. 
He  has  served  five  years  as  secretary  of  the  Pittsburg  Con- 
ference, and  two  terms  as  its  president,  and  has  also  repre- 
sented it  in  the  General  Conference,  and  for  twelve  years 
was  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Publication.  At  present, 
because  of  impaired  health,  he  is  on  the  superannuated  list. 
A  good  and  true  man. 

The  Rev.  John  H.  Robinson,  of  the  Primitive  Meth- 
odists, and  Revs.  Mark  Staples  and  William  H.  Mott,  In- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  239 

dependent  Methodists,  were  received  at  that  Conference. 
Brother  Staples  was  a  man  then  well  advanced  in  life;  but 
he  continued  active  and  efficient  for  many  years,  and  died 
not  long  ago  at  an  advanced  age.  Brother  Robinson  .was 
a  comparatively  young  man,  full  of  life  and  vigor,  and  is 
still  actively  engaged  in  the  ministry.  He  is  full  of  Irish 
wit  and  humor,  and  makes  sunshine  wherever  he  goes. 
Dr.  J.  J.  Smith,  who  was  then  president  of  the  Confer- 
ence, is  still  living;  but  not  in  regular  active  service.  He  is 
now  a  little  over  seventy-six  years  of  age,  and  is  a  bright, 
cheerful,  hale,  and  hearty  man.  A  few  years  ago  he  made 
the  tour  of  the  Holy  Land,  and  is  the  author  of  two  valu- 
able books,  "The  Impending  Conflict,"  and  "Wonders  of 
the  East."  He  has  also  attracted  attention  by  his  contri- 
butions to  some  of  the  scientific  publications  of  the  day. 
He  is  a  good  preacher,  and  a  very  genial  and  companionable 
man. 

I  left  the  Conference  on  Saturday  afternoon,  and  re- 
turned to  New  York,  and  worshiped  with  Dr.  Baker's 
Church  on  Sunday  morning.  In  the  afternoon  I  attended 
love-feast  in  the  Grand  Street  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  Brooklyn,  and  preached  there  at  night.  On  Mon- 
day morning  I  left  for  home,  where  I  resumed  my  regular 
labors. 


240  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Valentine  Lucas  —  Unbecoming  Levity  —  Conference  in  New 
Brighton— Sermon  on  tbe  Deaconship— Pleasant  Session— 
Muskingum  Conference — Dr.  Burns— Forming  Acquaint- 
ances —  Numerous  Relatives  —  North  Iowa  Conference  — 
R.  M.  Dalby— J.  D.  Herr— Old  Lady— Giggling  Girls— State 
Center— Church  Agents— Small  Conference — Transfer— De- 
ceased Brethren— G.  M.  Scott— Death  of  T.  H.  Stockton- 
Notice  by  A.  H.  Bassett— New  York  Conference— T.  T. 
Kendrick— Singular  Action— Retribution— Mercy,  but  not 
Lawlessness. 

A  COUPLE  of  months  later  I  was  startled  and  greatly 
saddened  by  intelligence  of  the  sudden  and  unexpected 
death  of  Valentine  Lucas,  pastor  of  the  First  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  Allegheny  City,  Pa.,  and  a  member 
of  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  and  also  an  intimate  friend 
of  mine.  He  died  on  the  19th  of  May,  1868.  He  retired 
to  bed  on  Monday  night  a  little  before  twelve  o'clock,  in 
apparently  excellent  health.  Shortly  after  three  o'clock  on 
Tuesday  morning  his  wife  was  awakened  by  hearing  a 
groan,  and  on  looking  to  ascertain  the  cause,  she  found 
him  lying  on  the  carpet  beside  the  bed.  She  immediately 
lighted  the  gas  and  summoned  assistance;  but  the  vital 
spark  had  fled,  and  life  was  extinct.  Thus  suddenly  was 
he  called  away  in  the  midst  of  his  usefulness. 

Brother  Lucas  was  a  man  of  fine  physique  and  com- 
manding presence.  He  possessed  a  good  natural  mind, 
and  had  made  respectable  attainments.  He  was  of  a  cheer- 
ful and  lively  disposition,  but  never  light  and  trifling.  He 
was  noted  for  his  kind  and  generous  spirit  and  rare  social 
qualities.  He  was  a  true  friend,  an  industrious  pastor, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  241 

and  a  zealous  and  faithful  preacher.  He  was  closing  his 
fourth  year  in  the  pastorate  of  the  First  Church,  Alle- 
gheny. He  was  just  in  the  prime  of  life,  being  a  little 
over  forty-five  at  the  time  of  his  decease.  He  was  greatly 
missed  and  mourned  by  his  numerous  friends. 

Before  the  meeting  of  the  fall  Conferences,  I  felt  con-' 
strained  to  utter  a  word  of  caution  to  the  brethren  in  re- 
gard to  indulging  an  undue  spirit-  of  levity  during  the 
sessions  of  the  Conferences.  From  my  observations  before 
and  since,  I  do  not  think  it  was  out  of  place.  Of  course, 
there  were  many  to  whom  my  remarks  did  not  apply;  but 
there  were  many  others  to  whom  they  did.  I  reminded 
the  brethren  that  the  eyes  of  the  world  were  upon  them, 
and  that  what  would  be  considered  entirely  innocent  in 
others,  would  be  criticised  and  condemned  in  them.  "Men 
are  responsible  for  the  influence  they  exert,  and  it  matters 
not  how  innocent  their  enjoyments  may  be,  if  they  exert 
an  injurious  influence  on  others,  they  should  be  abandoned. 
On  this  principle  the  apostle  declares,  'If  meat  make  my 
brother  to  offend,  I  will  eat  no  meat  while  the  world 
standeth,  lest  I  make  my  brother  to  offend/  Still,  we 
do  not  suppose  that  it  would  require  any  very  great  sacrifice 
for  brethren  to  avoid  even  the  appearance  of  evil  in  their 
intercourse  with  each  other,  and  to  maintain  that  cheerful 
sobriety  and  cordial  but  decorous  bearing,  which  is  entirely 
unexceptionable,  and  all  that  is  really  essential  to  true 
enjoyment.  The  apostle  cautions  Christians  generally 
against  'jesting  and  foolish  talking/  and  this  admonition 
is  peculiarly  applicable  to  ministers,  whose  words  should 
be  seasoned  with  grace.  Yet,  in  their  annual  assemblies, 
they  appear  to  be  peculiarly  tempted,  at  least  occasionally, 
to  indulge  in  light  and  trifling  conversation,  and  it  must 
be  admitted  that  the  effects  produced  by  such  indulgence 
are  often  of  an  injurious  character.  It  lowers  ministers  in 


242  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  estimation  of  many,  and  lessens  their  influence  for 
good,  while  others  regard  it  as  a  license  to  them  to  indulge, 
not  only  in  similar  but  far  greater  levity.  In  this  way  the 
Church  is  injured,  and  the  cause  of  Christ  is  made  to 
suffer." 

The  Pittsburg  Conference,  which  I  always  attended, 
met  that  fall  (1868)  in  New  Brighton,  Pa.,  and  was  opened 
with  an  able  sermon  by  the  president,  Dr.  "William  Reeves, 
on  the  "Deaconship,"  a  subject  which  was  then  being  a 
good  deal  discussed  in  our  Church.  The  sermon  showed  a 
great  deal  of  research,  and  much  originality  of  thought. 
The  session  of  the  Conference  was  a  very  pleasant  one 
throughout. 

I  next  attended  the  Muskingum  Conference,  which 
met,  September  30th,  in  Cambridge,  Ohio.  I  was  very 
kindly  entertained  by  Dr.  John  Burns  and  his  amiable 
companion.  Dr.  Burns  was  one  of  the  old  and  deservedly 
honored  members  of  the  Muskingum  Conference.  He  was 
a  man  of  fine  presence,  of  gentlemanly  bearing,  affable 
and  courteous,  always  dignified,  but  never  cold  and  stiff 
in  his  manner.  He  was  a  safe  counselor  and  a  true  friend. 
He  was  a  fine  preacher,  an  excellent  singer,  a  faithful  pas- 
tor, and  one  of  the  best  of  presiding  officers.  He  was  fre- 
quently president  of  his  own  Conference,  and  several  times 
president  of  the  General  Conference.  He  was  deservedly 
esteemed  throughout  the  whole  Church.  He  died  on  the 
12th  day  of  September,  1883,  at  the  age  of  seventy-five. 

Although  the  names  of  most  of  the  members  were 
familiar  to  me,  the  greater  number  of  them  were  person- 
ally strangers.  I  recognized  only  five  or  six  who  were 
members  of  the  Conference  at  the  time  of  its  organization 
in  1842.  I  soon,  however,  formed  the  acquaintance  of  the 
brethren,  and  my  intercourse  with  them  was  very  pleasant. 

I  also  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  during  that  Con- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  243 

ference  with  several  of  my  relatives,  some  of  whom  I  had 
not  seen  for  years.  Among  these  was  the  Rev.  Thomas  H. 
Scott,  a  member  of  the  Conference,  John  W.  Scott  and 
wife,  Elzy  Scott  and  family,  Eoss  Scott  and  family,  Wilson 
Scott  and  wife,  and  John  Scott,  a  namesake.  I  very  much 
desired  to  see  George,  Cyrus,  and  McKendry  Scott;  but 
my  limited  stay  would  not  permit.  With  some  of  these  we 
spent  the  days  of  our  boyhood,  and  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
them  and  recalling  the  scenes  of  long  ago  was  very  great. 
Several  of  my  relatives  bearing  the  euphonious  name 
"Scott"  had  removed  from  that  neighborhood,  and  some 
had  died  since  my  last  visit.  Still,  there  were  a  few  left. 
We  thought  of  the  man  fighting  off  the  mosquitoes,  who 
was  told  by  a  native  that  there  were  not  many  of  them 
there,  but  that  a  little  farther  on  they  were  pretty  plenty. 
That  was  not  exactly  the  headquarters  of  the  Scotts,  still 
they  had  a  name  among  the  people.  God  bless  them  all! 
I  do  not  think  it  speaks  well  of  any  one  to  be  indifferent 
to  the  ties  of  kindred  and  the  tender  associations  of  his 
childhood  and  youth. 

In  the  beginning  of  October  I  visited  the  North  Iowa 
Conference,  which  met  in  State  Center,  Iowa,  a  little  over 
three  hundred  miles  west  of  Chicago,  on  the  Chicago  & 
Northwestern  Railroad.  Brother  R.  M.  Dalby  accompanied 
me  from  Springfield,  and  at  Forest  we  met  with  Rev.  J.  D. 
Ilerr,  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  who  had  been  appointed 
by  that  body  a  fraternal  messenger  to  the  North  Iowa  Con- 
ference. Finding  the  other  cars  very  much  crowded,  and 
expecting  to  be  out  two  nights,  we  secured  berths  in  the 
sleeper,  where  we  found  comfortable  quarters,  and  antici- 
pated a  good  night's  rest.  But  in  this  we  were  somewhat 
disappointed.  We  found  the  Scriptural  declaration  true, 
that  "one  sinner  destroyeth  much  good."  One  individual 
is  enough  to  interrupt  the  repose  of  a  whole  car-full  of 


244  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

people.  We  had  one  old  lady  in  the  car  who  was  not  satis- 
fied with  her  quarters,  and  she  was  determined  to  make 
her  grievance  known.  She  scolded  just  as  some  women  can 
scold.  She  declared  the  car  was  full  of  dust,  and  that  she 
was  "eating  dirt."  No  persuasion  could  induce  her  to 
change  her  mind.  At  length  she  determined  in  disgust 
to  leave  the  car,  expressing,  as  she  did  so,  her  regret  for 
having  entered  it,  in  which  we  presume  all  the  passengers 
heartily  concurred.  So,  out  she  went  in  her  wrath,  scold- 
ing as  she  went.  We  then  hoped  for  quiet  and  rest;  but 
just  as  we  were  going  to  sleep,  two  giggling  girls  came  in, 
and  their  titter  and  talk  woke  us  up,  and  banished  sleep 
from  our  eyes  and  slumber  from  our  eyelids.  At  length 
they  quieted  down,  and  we  thought  then  that  surely  we 
would  have  quietness;  but  in  this  we  were  disappointed, 
for  soon  a  drunken  man  came  in,  and  although  assured  that 
there  was  not  an  empty  berth  in  the  car,  a  berth  he  would 
have,  and  before  the  conductor  could  get  him  out,  every 
one  in  the  car  was  wide  awake.  These  repeated  annoyances 
carried  us  far  into  "the  small"  hours  of  the  night,  and  left 
us  more  to  do  in  the  way  of  sleeping  than  we  could  accom- 
plish in  the  short  time  left  us  for  that  purpose.  Some  per- 
sons have  no  respect  for  themselves,  and  no  regard  for  the 
rights  and  comfort  of  other  people.  A  person  of  good 
sense,  if  he  is  uncomfortable  himself,  will  avoid,  so  far  as 
he  can,  making  others  uncomfortable. 

We  left  Chicago  at  three  o'clock  P.  M.,  and  arrived 
at  State  Center  about  seven  o'clock  next  morning, 
somewhat  weary  after  two  nights  on  the  cars.  The  Con- 
ference organized  by  the  election  of  J.  Selby,  president, 
and  William  Purvis  and  E.  J.  Cook,  secretaries.  Reuben 
Rose,  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions, 
J.  B.  Walker,  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Board  of 
Ministerial  Education,  J.  S.  Thrap,  agent  of  Adrian* Col- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  245 

lege,  0.  Gray,  representative  of  Marshall  College,  J.  D. 
Herr,  fraternal  messenger  from  the  Pittsburg  Conference, 
and  myself,  representing  the  publishing  interests,  were 
present.  All  these  brethren  were  very  cordially  received 
by  the  Conference. 

The  Conference  was  not  a  large  body,  but  composed  of 
good  men.  Afterwards  it  became  united  with  the  Iowa 
Conference,  and  at  present  there  is  but  one  Conference 
in  the  State.  It  is  much  better  to  have  one  strong  Con- 
ference within  a  given  territory,  than  two  or  three  small 
and  weak  ones.  Since  the  country  has  been  covered  with  a 
network  of  railroads,  it  is  easier  to  move  a  long  distance 
than  it  was  a  short  distance  before. 

E.  M.  Dalby  was  received  by  transfer  from  the  Ohio 
Conference,  and  was  stationed  in  State  Center.  Of  those 
who  were  then  members  of  the  Conference,  J.  Selby,  F.  A. 
Kirkpatrick,  J.  Dalby,  J.  A.  Bolton,  R.  M.  Dalby,  and 
perhaps  others,  have  passed  away.  They  were  good  and 
true  men,  and  faithfully  finished  their  course.  I  have  lost 
sight  of  many  of  the  members,  whose  names  are,  no  doubt, 
in  the  Book  of  Life.  My  dear  old  friend  and  relative, 
G.  M.  Scott,  although  a  member  of  the  Conference,  was 
not  present  at  that  session.  He  is  still  engaged  in  the 
active  work  of  the  ministry,  though  a  little  older  than 
myself. 

During  my  absence  at  the  North  Iowa  Conference,  the 
Eev.  Thomas  H.  Stockton,  that  peerless  orator,  preacher, 
and  saintly  man  of  God,  passed  away,  full  of  faith  and  hope. 
For  many  years  he  had  been  a  member  of  the  Pittsburg 
Conference.  The  relation  was  nominal,  and  intended  by 
himself  and  by  the  Conference  to  keep  up  his  official  con- 
nection with  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church.  Brother 
Stockton  was  born  in  Mount  Holly,  New  Jersey,  June  4, 
1808,  and  died  in  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  October  9,  1868,  a 


246  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

comparatively  young  man,  though  in  appearance  extremely 
old  and  venerable.  His  career  was  a  varied,  brilliant,  and 
.honorable  one.  He  filled  the  best  charges  in  his  own 
Church,  and  was  always  welcome  to  the  pulpits  of  other 
Churches.  He  was  three  times  elected  chaplain  of  the 
United  States  House  of  Representatives.  He  was  unani- 
mously elected  president  of  the  Miami  University,  Oxford, 
Ohio;  but  declined  the  position.  He  published  nearly  half 
a  score  of  books,  and  left  very  valuable  manuscripts  which, 
unfortunately,  have  never  been  published.  It  is  greatly 
to  be  regretted  that  no  suitable  biography  of  him  has  ever 
been  published.  In  my  absence  from  home,  Brother Bas- 
sett  kindly  furnished  an  excellent  sketch  of  Brother  Stock- 
ton for  the  editorial  columns  of  the  Recorder.  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  being  well  acquainted  with  him,  and  had  the 
privilege  of  entertaining  him  at  my  house.  In  his  private 
intercourse  he  was  simple  and  artless  as  a  child,  and  his 
conversation,  which  was  free  and  unrestrained,  was  as  beau- 
tiful as  his  public  utterances.  To  know  and  hear  such  a 
man,  was  a  privilege  not  to  be  lightly  esteemed. 

In  the  March  following  (1869)  I  visited  the  New  York 
Conference,  which  met  in  the  Grand  Street  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  Brooklyn.  I  had  heard,  a  few  days 
before  leaving  home,  that  the  Rev.  T.  T.  Kendrick,  for- 
merly a  member  of  the  Ohio  Conference,  but  who  had  lost 
his  membership  therein,  had  fallen  dead  on  the  street  in 
Xenia,  Ohio.  With  this  sad  fact,  as  I  believed  it  to  be, 
in  my  mind,  I  left  for  the  New  York  Conference.  When  I 
got  to  the  church  where  the  Conference  was  held,  and  went 
upstairs,  the  first  man  I  met  was  Mr.  Kendrick.  As  a  mat- 
ter, of  course,  I  was  greatly  surprised,  for  I  supposed  he 
was  in  his  grave.  But  he  was  not.  It  was  another  man 
who  had  died  suddenly  in  Xenia,  and  not  Mr.  Kendrick. 
He  expressed  great  pleasure  at  meeting  me,  and  told  me 


YE AIt8  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  247 

that  he  had  made  application  for  admission  into  that  Con- 
ference, and  that  his  case  had  been,  or  would  be,  referred 
to  a  special  committee,  and  he  wished  me  to  go  before 
the  committee  and  state  what  I  knew  about  him.  This 
very  much  surprised  me,  as  I  knew  a  good  deal  about  him. 
I  told  him  if  he  would  go  with  me  before  the  committee, 
and  hear  what  I  had  to  say,  I  would  not  object.  To  this 
he  at  once  acceded.  In  due  time  the  committee  met,  and 
I  was  requested  to  go  before  them,  and  Mr.  Kendrick  went 
with  me.  The  committee  asked  me  what  I  knew  about 
Mr.  Kendrick.  I  told  them  that  I  knew  he  had  been  a 
member  of  the  Ohio  Conference;  that  charges  had  been 
preferred  against  him;  that  he  had  been  tried  before  a 
committee  and  found  guilty;  that  the  committee  indefi- 
nitely suspended  him  from  the  ministry,  and  then  dis- 
solved; that  he  did  not  take  an  appeal  from  the  decision  of 
the  committee;  that  I  was  in  the  Ohio  Conference  at  its 
first  session  after  his  trial;  and  that  when  his  name  was 
called  the  Conference  decided  that,  as  his  suspension  was 
indefinite  and  he  had  taken  no  appeal,  there  was  no 
authority  in  the  Church  by  which  the  suspension  could  be 
lifted,  and  that  it  was  equivalent  to  expulsion;  and  that 
his  name  was  stricken  from  the  roll.  Mr.  Kendrick  gave 
his  assent  to  my  statement  as  correct. 

Drs.  J.  J.  Smith  and  R.  Hanks,  if  I  am  not  mistaken, 
with  some  one  else  whose  name  I  can  not  now  recall,  com- 
posed the  committee.  The  report  of  the  committee  was, 
of  course,  adverse  to  the  reception  of  Mr.  Kendrick.  Be- 
fore the  report  was  acted  upon,  Mr.  Kendrick  asked  per- 
mission to  make  a  few  remarks,  which  was  granted  him. 
He  confessed  he  had  done  wrong,  said  he  was  very  sorry  for 
it;  but  he  was  determined  not  to  do  so  again,  and  he  wanted 
to  devote  the  remainder  of  his  days  to  the  service  of  the 
Lord.  He  became  tender  and  pathetic,  and  got  hold  of 


248  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  feelings  of  the  brethren,  and  from  appearance  I 
thought  he  would  be  received,  notwithstanding  the  ad- 
verse report  of  the  committee.  I  felt  that  it  was  my  duty 
to  speak,  and  I  asked  the  privilege  to  do  so,  which  was 
granted.  The  house  was  full,  and  I  stated  before  the  Con- 
ference and  the  audience  what  I  had  stated  before  the 
committee.  I  was  determined  to  clear  my  skirts  in  the 
matter.  After  considering  the  case  for  a  short  time,  the 
Conference  refused  to  receive  him. 

But  the  Church  with  which  the  Conference  met  had 
called  for  his  services  for  the  coming  year,  and  he  and  they 
were  anxious  to  carry  out  their  purpose.  The  result  of  the 
matter  was,  that  he  joined  the  Church  that  night  on  pro- 
fession of  faith;  a  Quarterly  Conference  was  called,  and  he 
was  licensed  to  preach,  and  recommended  as  a  suitable 
person  to  be  received  into  the  itinerancy;  his  application 
was  presented  to  the  Conference,  and  he  was  received. 
After  his  reception,  he  was  appointed  to  some  out-of-the- 
way  mission  by  the  Conference.  It  was  then  stated  that 
there  was  no  ordained  minister  on  the  mission,  and  that 
it  was  necessary  that  he  should  be  ordained.  In  view  of 
this  necessity  his  credentials  were  revived  and  their  validity 
recognized;  and  Mr.  Kendrick  was  in  the  Conference  a 
full-fledged  minister.  The  Conference,  by  the  just  law  of 
retribution,  suffered  the  full  penalty  due  to  its  well-meant 
but  wrong  and  foolish  act. 

It  is  right  that  a  Church  should  be  merciful;  but  it 
should  never  override  its  own  laws  and  usages,  especially 
when  facts  point  in  the  opposite  direction.  Mr.  Kendrick 
was  a  fine-looking  man,  suave  and  attractive  in  his  man- 
ners, genial  and  companionable,  and  just  the  man  to  im- 
press himself  upon  others.  One  of  the  great  errors  com- 
mitted by  some  of  our  Conferences  is  the  admission, 
through  .the  force  of  personal  influence  and  bearing,  of 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  249 

improper  persons  into  the  Conference.  However  defective 
a  man  may  be  in  talents  and  attainments,  his  character 
should  be  above  suspicion.  It  matters  not  how  pressing  the 
need  for  ministers  may  be,  no  man  should  be  received  into 
the  ministry  and  the  Conference  unless  his  moral  and 
Christian  character  is  above  reproach. 

I  do  not  know  whether  Mr.  Kendrick  is  living  or  not. 
If  he  is,  I  hope  he  is  doing  well.  He  had  abilities  which, 
if  properly  directed,  were  capable  of  doing  good.  I  have 
introduced  his  name  here  to  show  the  evil  results  of 
Churches  and  Conferences  permitting  their  sympathies  to 
overcome  their  judgment,  and  cause  them  to  connive  at 
the  violation  of  wholesome  law  and  discipline. 


250  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Conference  in  Fairmont— Church  Emta-aced  Leading  Citizens— 
J.  E.  Snowden— Subject  of  Union— First  Suggestion  of  It- 
Discussed  in  Church  Papers— Fraternal  Delegates  to  Mary- 
land Conference— Cordially  Received— Article  of  J.  T.  Mur- 
ray—Review of  W.  C.  Lipscomb— Editorial  Comment— Fra- 
ternal Messengers  from  Maryland  Conference — Addresses- 
Very  Kind,  but  Cautious  —  Sabbath  Services  —  Tender 
Time— J.  J.  Murray's  Sermon— "Old,  Old  Story"— Fraternal 
Messengers  to  Maryland  Conference  —  W.  H.  Wills  in 
Methodist  Protestant  —  North  Illinois  Conference  —  Discuss 
Finance— Smoking-car— Nuisance— Burying  the  Hatchet- 
North  Iowa  Conference— Small  Attendance— High  Waters- 
Laborers  Few— "Old  John  Brown." 

THE  Pittsburg  Conference  met  that  fall  (1869)  in  Fair- 
mont, W.  Va.,  a  very  good  place  for  a  Conference  to  meet. 
Our  Church  there  was  strong,  and  composed  of  a  noble 
class  of  people.  The  Peirpoints,  the  Barneses,  the  Flem- 
ings, the  Halls,  and  others  of  our  members  like  them,  were 
among  the  leading  citizens  of  the  town  and  vicinity,  and 
a  Church  composed  of  such  people  could  not  but  be  influ- 
ential. Eev.  James  E.  Snowden  was  pastor  of  the  Church. 
He  was  an  old  friend  of  mine.  I  married  him,  and  always 
liked  him;  but  for  some  reason  he  left  our  Church,  and 
went  to  the  Congregationalists.  That  session  of  our  Con- 
ference was  one  of  very  great  interest. 

For  some  time  before  this  the  subject  of  a  reunion  of 
the  two  severed  branches  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  had  been  agitated.  Numerous  articles  had  been 
published  in  our  Church  papers  on  the  subject.  I  was  in 
favor  of  such  a  reunion,  and  I  believe  that  I  uttered  the 
first  word  publicly,  suggesting  such  a  union,  True,  it 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  2ol 

was  but  a  word,  and  merely  suggested  the  thought;  but 
even  that  was  something.  In  a  brief  editorial  in  our  paper 
of  January  3,  1866,  in  referring  to  our  exchanges,  I  said: 
"And,  first,  we  name  the  Methodist  Protestant,  Baltimore. 
This  is  natural  enough,  because  of  cherished  memories  and 
cherished  hopes."  The  words  here  italicized  were  italicized 
in  the  paper.  This  clearly  shows  that  the  thought — the 
hope — of  reunion  was  then  in  my  mind.  I  have  no  recol- 
lection of  seeing  anywhere  any  reference  to  the  subject 
prior  to  this.  Afterward  it  was  agitated  in  the  Church 
papers,  and  many  persons  were  anxious  to  discuss  it,  and 
some  did  so.  I  was  not  favorable  to  this.  I  did  not  think 
that  the  union  of  the  two  bodies  was  to  be  brought  about 
in  that  way.  I  thought  that  such  discussion  would  be  more 
likely  to  develop  a  spirit  of  antagonism  than  a  spirit  of 
union.  I  thought  that  by  fraternal  intercourse  and  friendly 
visitations  we  would  be  more  likely  to  soften  the  asperities 
of  the  past,  and  become  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  fraternity 
and  love,  and  I  advocated  such  a  course  in  the  paper  and 
elsewhere. 

At  the  session  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference  of  1868  a 
fraternal  delegation,  consisting  of  Revs.  William  Reeves, 
William  Collier,  J.  D.  Herr,  and  Samuel  Young,  was  ap- 
pointed to  carry  the  fraternal  greetings  of  the  Conference 
to  the  Maryland  Annual  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  to  meet  in  Georgetown,  D.  C.,  in  the 
following  March.  These  brethren,  in  compliance  with  the 
wish  of  their  Conference,  attended  the  session  of  the  Mary- 
land Conference,  and  were  very  kindly  and  cordially  re- 
ceived. That  body,  by  a  rising  vote,  adopted  unanimously 
a  resolution  expressive  of  their  sincere  gratification  in  hear- 
ing their  addresses,  and  assuring  them,  "and  the  beloved 
brethren  they  represented,"  of  their  "most  earnest  Chris- 


252  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

tian  sympathies,  affection,  respect,  and  confidence."  This 
was  certainly  very  brotherly  and  encouraging. 

About  three  months  after  the  Maryland  Conference, 
there  appeared  an  article  in  the  Methodist  Protestant  (June 
19th)  from  the  pen  of  Dr.  J.  T.  Murray,  in  which,  among 
other  things,  he  said: 

"The  presence,  at  the  last  session  of  the  Maryland  Con- 
ference, Methodist  Protestant  Church,  of  fraternal  mes- 
sengers from  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  Methodist  {nee 
Protestant)  Church,  was  officially  acknowledged  by  us,  as 
affording  us  'sincere  gratification;'  and  we  gave  them  and 
those  they  represented,  assurance  of  'our  most  earnest 
Christian  sympathy,  affection,  respect,  and  confidence?  In- 
dividually, many  of  us  expressed  to  these  messengers,  in 
plain  terms,  what  we  would  fain  believe  our  official  lan- 
guage implies:  an  earnest  desire  that  we  who  were  once 
one  corporate  body,  may  be  thus  reunited.  And  what  is 
to  hinder  the  reunion  ?  The  unity  of  the  spirit  is  the  chief 
thing.  First  that,  and  then  corporate  union.  Just  as 
timbers,  duly  prepared,  while  lying  separate  are  an  un- 
pointed frame-work,  needing  only  to  be  brought  into  their 
fitting  relations  to  make  a  s3Tnmetrical  building;  so  the 
unity  of  the  spirit  between  these  two  bodies  has  prepared 
them  to  be  brought  into  the  strength  and  beauty  of  cor- 
porate unity.  I  think  the  timbers  will  fit;  let  us  at  least 
try  them." 

In  the  Protestant  of  July  10th,  Eev.  William  C.  Lips- 
comb  had  an  article  in  review  of  that  of  Dr.  Murray.  In 
a  brief  notice  of  Brother  Lipscomb's  article  in  our  paper 
of  July  21st,  I  said: 

"We  agree  with  Brother  Lipscomb  in  deprecating  a  dis- 
cussion, at  the  present  time,  on  the  subject  of  HTnion/ 
We  think  such  a  discussion  now,  instead  of  doing  good, 
would  be  productive  of  evil.  That  such  a  union  will  take 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  253 

place  we  think  entirely  probable;  but  the  time  for  it  has 
not  yet  come.  We  are  fully  convinced  that  it  can  never 
be  effected  by  a  review  and  discussion  of  past  issues;  but 
by  the  development  and  cultivation  of  different  views  and 
feelings  in  the  future.  As  we  remarked  before,  it  is  im- 
possible to  combine  antagonistic  elements;  but  let  an 
affinity  between  them  be  produced,  and  a  union  may  easily 
be  effected.  This,  we  think,  can  more  satisfactorily  be 
done,  in  the  present  case,  by  fraternal  intercourse,  than  by 
discussion  in  our  Church  periodicals.  .  .  .  The  leaven 
of  union  is  at  work.  Let  it  have  time,  and,  with  the  bless- 
ing of  God,  may  we  not  hope  it  will  leaven  the  whole 
lump?  This  unifying  power  must  operate  from  within, 
and  not  from  without.  Hence  we  heartily  unite  with 
Brother  Lipscomb  in  desiring,  for  the  present,  fraternal 
intercourse,  where  the  spirit  of  it  exists,  and  not  dis- 
cussion." 

The  Conference  at  Fairmont,  1869,  was  a  Conference 
of  fraternity  and  the  best  of  feeling.  Nothing  occurred 
to  mar  the  pleasant  intercourse  of  the  brethren  during  the 
session. 

Rev.  C.  Springer,  Rev.  J.  L.  Scott,  and  Rev.  G.  "W. 
Hissey,  of  the  Muskingum  Conference,  much  to  the  grati- 
fication of  our  brethren,  were  in  attendance,  the  first  two 
as  fraternal  messengers,  and  the  latter  as  a  visitor.  Com- 
munications from  fraternal  messengers  of  other  Confer- 
ences, of  our  own  Church,  who  could  not  be  present,  were 
received,  and  appropriate  action  taken  in  reference  to 
them.  Dr.  Mahan,  president  of  Adrian  College,  and  Rev. 
J.  B.  Walker,  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Board  of 
Ministerial  Education,  were  also  present. 

On  Thursday,  Rev.  J.  K.  Nichols,  D.  D.,  Rev.  John  J. 
Murray,  D.  D.,  Rev.  J.  T.  Murray,  Rev.  Daniel  Bowers, 
B.  H.  Richardson,  Esq.,  and  John  T.  Dodd,  Esq.,  fraternal 


254  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

messengers  from  the  Maryland  Conference  of  the  Meth- 
odist Protestant  Church,  arrived,  and  Friday  morning  was 
fixed  as  the  time  for  the  formal  exchange  of  fraternal  greet- 
ings. At  the  time  appointed,  the  brethren  named  addressed 
the  Conference,  according  to  their  own  arrangement,  in 
the  order  of  their  seniority,  Dr.  Nichols  making  the  open- 
ing address.  It  was  distinctly  stated  that  they  came  pre- 
senting no  proposition  for  union,  but  simply  to  extend 
the  Christian  and  fraternal  greetings  of  the  Maryland  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  to  the  Pitts- 
burg  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church.  The  addresses 
of  the  brethren  manifested  a  spirit  of  kindness  and 
brotherly  affection,  which  evidently  excited  similar  feelings 
in  the  members  of  the  Conference.  Notwithstanding  this, 
sentiments  were  expressed  by  some  of  the  brethren,  which, 
we  have  no  hesitancy  in  saying,  were  not  approved  by  the 
Conference;  yet  they  were  so  kindly  uttered,  and  evidently 
without  any  intention  to  give  offense,  that  they  did  not 
mar  the  good  feeling  which  prevailed.  The  Maryland  dele- 
gation was  an  able  and  dignified  one,  and  no  doubt  truly 
represented  the  views  and  feelings  of  their  Conference, 
whose  interests  could  not  suffer  by  being  committed  to 
their  hands.  Several  brethren,  by  appointment  of  the 
Conference,  responded  to  their  fraternal  greetings  in  the 
same  spirit  of  brotherly  affection,  some  of  them  taking  the 
liberty,  in  their  turn,  to  express  views  which  their  visiting 
brethren,  perhaps,  could  not  indorse.  Dr.  Brown,  par- 
ticularly, after  expressing  in  the  strongest  terms  the  great 
pleasure  which  the  presence  and  greetings  of  the  Maryland 
brethren  afforded  him,  remarked,  nevertheless,  that  were 
that  the  proper  time  and  place,  he  held  himself  prepared 
to  fully  justify  our  Church  in  all  she  did  in  assuming  her 
present  position.  The  subject,  however,  was  only  alluded 
to,  and  then  dismissed.  As  the  Doctor  proceeded,  he 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  255 

reached  out  his  hand  and  grasped  that  of  Dr.  Murray,  re- 
marking that  were  he  near  enough  he  would  embrace  him 
in  his  arms;  and,  then,  with  a  significant  gesture  peculiarly 
his  own,  he  added,  "But,  mind  you,  I  give  up  no  principle." 
Remarks  were  made  by  other  brethren,  all  of  them  kind, 
some  of  them  plain  and  candid,  and  some  of  them  quite 
gushing.  The  effect  produced  in  the  Conference  and  in 
the  large  audience  present  was  of  a  very  happy  character. 
All  felt  that  progress  had  been  made,  and  that  something 
had  been  gained,  and  hope  was  excited  in  reference  to  the 
future.  That  real  differences  in  sentiment  existed  on  some 
points,  no  person  of  discernment  could  help  but  see;  but 
that  great  changes  had  already  taken  place  was  equally 
evident,  and  the  hope  grew  stronger  that,  by  continued 
fraternal  intercourse,  such  a  modification  of  sentiment  and 
feeling  would  take  place  as  would  enable  the  two  branches 
of  what  was  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  to  come  to- 
gether and  unite  in  one  body,  without  the  sacrifice  of  prin- 
ciple, or  dishonor  to  any  one. 

The  Sabbath  services  were  very  impressive  and  profit- 
able. Most  of  the  visiting  ministerial  brethren  preached, 
and  they  did  not  preach  a  strange  gospel.  It  was  "the 
old,  old  story,"  and  hearts  were  melted  by  it,  and  flowed 
together  like  drops  of  water.  Dr.  J.  J.  Murray  preached 
on  Sabbath  morning  in  our  own  Church  on  the  great  mul- 
titude before  the  throne,  and  fairly  captivated  the  hearts 
of  the  people.  It  was,  indeed,  a  union  sermon.  Although 
nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century  has  since  elapsed,  I  recall 
the  events  of  that  Conference  with  pleasure. 

The  Conference  resolved  to  keep  up  the  fraternal  visi- 
tations which  had  been  inaugurated,  and  appointed  Revs. 
William  Collier,  John  Cowl,  G.  G.  Westfall,  and  John 
Scott,  and  John  Redman,  Esq.,  and  William  Rinehart, 
Esq.,  fraternal  messengers  to  the  Maryland  Conference, 


256  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Methodist  Protestant  Church,  to  meet  in  Westminster, 
Md.,  in  the  following  March. 

The  same  feeling  manifested  in  the  Pittsburg  Confer- 
ence did  not  at  that  time  universally  prevail  in  all  the 
Conferences.  Rev.  Dr.  W.  H.  Wills,  president  of  the  North 
Carolina  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 
in  an  account  of  a  presidential  tour  through  his  Confer- 
ence, published  in  the  Methodist  Protestant,  November  6, 
1869,  in  referring  to  the  visit  of  the  fraternal  messengers 
of  the  Maryland  Conference  to  the  Pittsburg  Conference, 
said:  "The  speeches  recently  made  in  the  Pittsburg  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Church,  by  the  Maryland  mes- 
sengers, as  also  the  responses  of  the  Pittsburg  members, 
were  very  pretty,  and  no  doubt  produced  a  favorable  effect 
there."  After  indulging  in  some  not  very  complimentary 
reflections  on  some  of  the  North  Carolina  brethren  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  he  proceeded:  "Dr.  Brown  is  reported 
in  the  Protestant  to  have  said  that  he  could  not  give  up 
principle.  Nor  can  we.  Desirable  as  'union'  may  be,  I 
can  not  believe  that  the  Maryland  District  will  ever  con- 
sent to  ignore  the  present  Constitution  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church.  The  South,  I  am  sure,  will  not;  espe- 
cially will  not  North  Carolina.  But  these  fraternal  inter- 
changes are  pleasant,  and  may  lead  to  more  conclusive 
results." 

At  this  session  Brother  Henry  Siviter  was  received  into 
the  Conference,  and  entered  upon  an  honorable  and  useful 
career  as  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  was  a  man  of 
quiet  and  modest  disposition,  of  gentle  and  loving  spirit, 
unselfish  and  without  guile, — a  man  of  good  mind,  and 
a  very  respectable  preacher. 

After  spending  one  day  at  home  on  my  return  from 
the  Pittsburg  Conference,  I  started,  Wednesday  morning, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  257 

September  llth,  for  the  North  Illinois  Conference,  to  meet 
in  Princeton,  Illinois.  I  reached  Chicago  early  next  morn- 
ing, and  finding  I  would  be  detained  there  for  several 
hours,  I  went  to  a  hotel  and  got  breakfast,  and  spent  the 
remainder  of  my  time  in  studying  human  nature  as  pre- 
sented in  a  great  many  different  phases.  One  person  whose 
attention  I  attracted,  seated  himself  beside  me,  and  seemed 
very  anxious  to  discuss  finance.  I  never  claimed  to  have 
a  profound  knowledge  of  the  subject;  but  having  nothing 
else  to  do,  and  being  in  a  talking  mood,  I  proceeded  to 
discuss  banks,  bonds,  currency,  and  balances  in  trade  in  a 
very  knowing  manner,  feeling  sure  all  the  time  that  I  was 
talking  to  a  <fblackleg"  or  pickpocket;  but  I  determined 
that  if  he  stole  my  purse, — which  would  not  have  been 
very  much  of  a  prize, — he  would  show  himself  a  better 
financier  than  I  supposed  him  to  be.  Without  exhausting 
the  subject  I  chose  to  dismiss  it,  and  also  my  new-made 
acquaintance,  and  turn  my  attention  to  other  matters. 

At  ten  o'clock  I  took  the  cars  for  Princeton.  I  was 
directed  to  take  a  particular  car,  and  soon  found  myself 
surrounded  with  a  dense  cloud  of  tobacco-smoke.  I  sought 
the  door,  and  after  inhaling  a  little  fresh  air,  returned  to 
my  seat,  determined  to  convince  my  traveling'  companion 
for  the  time  being,  of  the  impropriety  of  the  smoking 
habit;  but  as  if  to  add  insult  to  injury,  he  would  not  dis- 
cuss the  subject  with  me,  but  meekly  admitted  that  I  was 
right  and  he  was  wrong,  and  went  on  smoking,  with  the 
provoking  remark  that  the  wind  was  favorable.  About 
that  time  the  conductor  came  along,  and  I  concluded  to 
ask  him  for  a  seat  in  another  car;  but,  poor  man,  he  seemed 
to  be  deaf  in  the  ear  next  to  me,  for  he  did  not  appear  to 
hear  a  word  I  said.  But  it  was  very  wise  in  him  to  be  deaf 
just  then,  for  there  were  far  more  people  in  the  other  cars 
17 


258  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

than  there  were  seats  to  hold  them.  From  an  experience 
of  three  or  four  hours,  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
"smoking  cars,"  like  "smoky  chimneys,"  are  a  nuisance. 

I  arrived  in  Princeton  about  two  o'clock,  and  in  due 
time  reached  the  Conference  room,  where  I  received  a 
hearty  greeting  from  the  brethren,  the  majority  of  whom 
were  strangers  to  me.  I  was  especially  pleased  to  meet 
two  or  three  brethren  with  whom  I  had  had  the  misfortune 
of  differing  in  opinion  in  reference  to  the  publication  of 
some  matters;  but  after  looking  each  other  in  the  face, 
and  taking  each  other  by  the  hand,  and  talking  pleasantly 
for  awhile,  we  seemed  to  understand  each  other.  At  all 
events,  our  greetings  were  very  cordial,  and  we  parted 
talking  about  a  "hatchet"  that  had  been  buried  without 
any  hope  of  a  resurrection.  That  was  our  first  visit  to 
the  North  Illinois  Conference,  and  it  was  a  very  pleasant 
one.  It  was  a  good  Conference,  with  a  noble  class  of  min- 
isters and  laymen  who  would  have  been  an  honor  to  any 
cause.  Late  on  Monday  evening  the  Conference  closed  its 
session,  and  next  morning  the  "brethren  departed  for  their 
different  fields  of  labor  for  another  year. 

From  the  North  Illinois  Conference  I  went  direct  to 
the  North  Iowa  Conference,  which  held  its  session  in  West 
Liberty,  about  forty  miles  west  of  Davenport,  Iowa,  on  the 
line  of  the  Rock  Island  &  Pacific  Railroad.  The  attend- 
ance of  the  members  at  that  session,  on  account  of  high 
waters  and  bad  roads,  was  comparatively  small.  The 
great  need  of  the  Conference  at  that  time,  which  is  one 
of  the  great  needs  of  the  Church  everywhere  to-day,  was  a 
greater  number  of  competent,  devoted,  and  self-sacrificing 
ministers.  The  harvest  was  great;  but  the  laborers  were 
few.  And  it  is  so  still  in  most  of  our  Conferences. 

During  my  stay  in  West  Liberty,  at  his  invitation,  I 
called  upon  a  gentleman  who  was  an  intimate  and  special 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  259 

friend  of  "old  John  Brown,"  of  Harper's  Ferry  notoriety. 
He  told  me  a  great  many  anecdotes  of  the  old  hero,  or 
fanatic,  as  men  choose  to  call  him.  The  winter  before  his 
attack  on  Harper's  Ferry,  he  drilled  his  men  about  twelve 
miles  north  of  West  Liberty,  and  it  was  from  this  station 
that  he  embarked  to  carry  out  his  Utopian  scheme.  The 
gentleman  boarded  ten  of  his  men  for  some  time  before 
their  departure;  but,  although  on  the  most  intimate  terms 
with  Mr.  Brown,  and  enjoying,  as  he  thought,  his  entire 
confidence,,  yet  he  never  gave  him  the  slightest  hint  of  his 
purpose,  and  when  he  left  he  knew  nothing  of  his  destina- 
tion. He  certainly  possessed  one  qualification  of  a  military 
leader — he  knew  how  to  keep  his  own  counsels. 


260  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XXL 

Alexander  Olark  and  Samuel  Young — Young's  Letter— Of- 
fense— Article  in  Methodist  Protestant — Fraternal  Messen- 
gers— Unpleasant  Mood— Call  at  Book  Room— Made  Mattel- 
Worse— Dr.  Collier— Committee  on  Fraternal  Relations- 
Grievance — Plain  Talk— Dr.  Murray— W.  C.  Lipscomb's  Re- 
marks—Retraction—Spell Broken — Explanations — A  Mis- 
understanding—Pleasant Ending— Introduced  to  Confer- 
ence —  Addresses  —  Messengers  of  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South  —  Funny  and  Flattering  Addresses  —  John 
Paris— "Brethren"— Sunday  Services — Something  Gained- 
Resignation  as  Editor— Resignation  Accepted. 

THE  Eev.  Alexander  Clark  and  the  Eev.  Samuel  Young 
were  ardent  advocates  of  a  union  of  the  two  branches  of 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church.  They  were  outspoken 
on  the  subject,  and  very  zealous  for  its  promotion.  Indeed, 
they  did  not  appear  to  see  any  difficulties  in  the  way.  Still, 
the  union  was  a  thing  that  could  not  be  hurried.  The 
sentiment  and  feeling  in  favor  of  it  had  to  be  cultivated, 
and  given  time  to  grow  and  strengthen. 

In  the  Methodist  Recorder  of  May  9,  1870,  Brother 
Young  had  a  letter  of  Church  news,  in  which  he  said: 
"Two  hundred  and  seventy-five  members,  composed  partly 
of  Methodist  Protestants  and  partly  of  young  converts, 
headed  by  Rev.  H.  A.  Francis,  are  knocking  for  admission 
into  the  Methodist  Church  in  Pocahontas  County,  West 
Virginia.  This  is  quite  cheering  to  me,  as  I  have  been 
laboring  for  years  to  this  end,  but  was  almost  ready  to 
despair  of  the  success  of  the  Methodist  Church  amidst  the 
associations  of  my  native  home." 

This  letter  gave  offense  to  some  of  our  brethren  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  and  produced  the  impression 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  261 

on  their  minds  that  Brother  Young  was  not  true,  that  he 
was  acting  a  double  part,  and  that  while  he  professed  to 
be  anxious  for  a  union  of  the  two  Churches,  he  was,  never- 
theless, trying  to  make  proselytes  to  the  Methodist  Church 
from  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  and  build  up  the 
former  at  the  expense  of  the  latter. 

In  the  issue  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  for  March  3, 
1870,  an  editorial  appeared  reflecting  very  severely  on 
Brother  Young,  and  calling  in  question  his  sincerity,  and 
winding  up  by  inquiring  if  all  the  brethren  of  the  Meth- 
odist Church  in  the  West  were  like  him.  This  was  just  the 
week  before  the  meeting  of  the  Maryland  Conference. 
There  was,  perhaps,  some  apparent  grounds  for  persons  un- 
acquainted with  the  facts  in  the  case,  to  challenge  Brother 
Young's  position;  but  the  reflection  on  all  his  brethren  in 
the  West  by  wholesale  was  entirely  gratuitous,  without  any 
just  cause,  and  very  unkind. 

I  was  one  of  the  fraternal  messengers  from  our  Con- 
ference to  the  Maryland  Conference,  to  meet  the  next  week, 
and  I  had  arranged  with  Brother  John  Cowl,  another  of 
our  fraternal  messengers,  to  meet  him  at  Benwood,  below 
Wheeling,  on  the  Baltimore  &  Ohio  Railroad,  at  a  certain 
time.  Before  I  received  the  Methodist  Protestant  contain- 
ing the  editorial  above  referred  to,  I  had  procured  my 
ticket  to  Baltimore.  When  I  read  the  editorial  I  was 
greatly  surprised,  and  righteously  indignant.  I  felt  that 
I  could  not  carry  fraternal  greetings  to  those  who  accused 
me  and  my  brethren,  as  I  understood  it,  of  deception  and 
double-dealing.  But  as  I  had  my  ticket,  and  had  not  time 
to  cancel  my  engagement  with  Brother  Cowl,  and  did  not 
wish  to  disappoint  him,  I  concluded  to  go  and  see  what 
explanation  could  be  made,  and  what  would  come  of  the 
whole  thing.  So  I  took  the  train  at  the  appointed  time, 
and  met  Brother  Cowl  according  to  agreement.  He  had 


262  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

read  the  editorial,  and  was  as  much  exercised  over  it  as  I 
was;  but  we  agreed  to  go  to  Westminster,  where  the  Con- 
ference met,  and  see  the  end  of  it.  In  Baltimore  we  met 
Brother  T.  H.  Colhouer  and  Brother  William  Kinehart, 
also  fraternal  messengers,  and  we  were  all  in  the  same 
mood. 

Having  a  little  time  to  spare,  we  called  at  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Book  Room,  and  found  that  all  the  preachers 
had  gone  to  Conference.  Brother  Thomas  Ewing,  the 
Book  Agent,  was  there,  and  on  mentioning  the  matter  of 
the  editorial  to  him,  he  informed  us  that  it  had  been  in 
type  for  two  or  three  weeks,  and  that  they  hesitated  to 
publish  it;  but  at  last  concluded  to  let  it  appear.  This  only 
made  the  matter  worse.  It  was  not  published  hastily  and 
on  a  sudden  impulse;  but  was  a  matter  of  deliberation  and 
forethought,  and  was  a  designed  and  premeditated  insult. 
You  have  heard  of  March  hares,  and  how  mad  they  get. 
Well,  we  were  not  wickedly  mad;  but  we  felt  like  resenting 
an  imputation  which  we  knew  to  be  unfounded  and  unjust. 
With  this  feeling  we  went  to  the  Conference  as  fraternal 
messengers.  When  we  got  to  Westminster  we  met  Dr. 
Collier,  an  old  Marylander,  and  he  was  as  much  insulted 
as  any  of  us.  We  were,  however,  assigned  to  very  pleasant 
lodgings,  and  went  to  the  church  where  the  Conference 
was  being  held. 

At  a  suitable  time  Dr.  J.  J.  Murray,  chairman  of  the 
Committee  on  Fraternal  Relations,  called  his  committee 
together,  and  requested  us  to  meet  with  them,  in  view  of 
fixing  a  time  agreeable  to  all  parties  for  addressing  the 
Conference.  The  committee  and  our  delegation  met,  and 
Dr.  Murray  wished  to  know  when  it  would  be  agreeable 
to  us  to  be  presented  to  the  Conference  and  make  our 
addresses.  We  informed  him  that  there  was  a  little  matter 
that  had  to  be  arranged  before  we  would  consent  to  be  in- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  263 

troduced  to  the  Conference  and  address  the  body.  We  told 
the  committee  that  we  had  been  openly  insulted  but  a  week 
before  in  their  official  paper,  and  our  sincerity  and  honor 
called  in  question,  and  unless  that  accusation  was  with- 
drawn, we  would  not  consent  to  be  introduced  to  the  Con- 
ference at  all,  and  would  not  appear  before  it.  Each  of  our 
delegation  spoke,  and,  I  suppose,  with  some  earnestness, 
and  there  were  several  responses. 

At  length,  Dr.  Murray,  chairman  of  the  committee,  a 
man  I  afterwards  learned  to  love,  felt  constrained  to  in- 
form us  that  he  did  not  feel  disposed,  under  the  influence 
of  threats,  to  make  any  explanations  in  the  case.  It  did 
not  appear  much  like  a  love-feast,  although  nothing  inde- 
corous had  been  said.  Then  Brother  William  C.  Lipscomb 
rose,  and  made  some  severe  remarks  about  the  Western 
brethren,  when  suddenly,  as  if  conscience-stricken,  he 
paused,  and  in  a  peculiar  manner  said,  "I  will  not  say  that; 
I  take  that  all  back."  There  was  something  in  his  look 
and  manner  that  amused  us  all,  and  we  indulged  in  a  laugh 
at  his  expense.  This  was  like  a  ray  of  sunshine,  and 
seemed  to  inspire  us  all  with  a  different  spirit,  and  started 
a  new  line  of  thought. 

Dr.  Collier  was  at  that  time  president  of  the  Pittsburg 
Conference,  and  was  familiar  with  the  facts  in  the  case  of 
Brother  Young.  He  told  the  committee  that  there  was  no 
ground  for  the  charge  against  him.  When  the  West  Vir- 
ginia Conference  disbanded  during  the  Eebellion,  it  was 
agreed  that  each  charge  should  choose  its  own  associations, 
and  affiliate  with  the  Southern  or  Northern  division  of  the 
Church  as  it  might  think  best.  The  Pocahontas  Circuit 
had  not  connected  itself  with  either  branch  of  the  Church; 
but  stood  alone  as  an  idependent  body,  without  any  eccle- 
siastical affiliations,  and  Brother  Young  did  not  try  to  get 
anybody  to  leave  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  but 


264  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

only  tried  to  get  this  independent  circuit  that  stood  out 
in  the  cold,  to  come  into  the  sheltering  fold  of  the  Meth- 
odist Church,  which  he  certainly  had  a  right  in  all  good 
faith  to  do.  This  was  a  revelation  to  our  Maryland  breth- 
ren, who  supposed  that  the  Pocahontas  Circuit  was  con- 
nected with  one  of  their  Conferences,  and  that  Brother 
Young  had  been  trying  to  get  it  to  secede  and  unite  with 
the  Methodist  Church.  Admitting  the  facts  stated  by 
Brother  Collier,  the  charge  made  in  the  Protestant  was, 
of  course,  groundless,  and  based  on  a  misapprehension  of 
facts.  The  committee  being  convinced  of  these  facts,  like 
Brother  Lipscomb,  were  willing  to  take  back  what  had  been 
said  in  the  Protestant;  and  Dr.  Murray  promised,  which 
promise  he  kept,  that  in  introducing  us  to  the  Conference 
he  would  explain  the  misapprehension  of  facts,  and  relieve 
us  of  the  imputation  which  had  been  cast  upon  us. 

The  next  day  was  fixed  upon  as  the  time  for  our  ad- 
dresses to  the  Conference.  Dr.  Murray  introduced  us  in 
a  few  neat  remarks,  in  which  he  relieved  us  of  the  imputa- 
tion and  embarrassment  under  which  we  had  labored.  Dr. 
William  Collier,  the  senior  member  of  our  delegation,  and 
who  had  been  president  of  the  Maryland  Conference,  led 
off  in  one  of  his  most  happy  addresses,  and  was  followed 
by  Dr.  John  Cowl,  and  after  that  by  the  other  members 
of  the  delegation.  The  Conference  was  evidently  favorably 
impressed,  and  the  spirit  of  union  was  strengthened. 

While  Dr.  Cowl  was  speaking,  a  fraternal  delegation 
from  the  Baltimore  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  South,  consisting  of  Dr.  Rozel,  Dr.  Poisel,  and  a 
local  minister,  whose  name  I  can  not  recall,  arrived,  and 
requested  to  be  heard  just  after  us,  as  they  wished  to  re- 
turn to  Baltimore  that  evening.  Their  request  was  granted, 
and  at  the  close  of  our  addresses,  Dr.  Rozel  proceeded  to 
address  the  Conference.  He  evidently  perceived  that  we 


YEARS  1%  THE  MINISTRY.  265 

had  made  an  impression  on  the  Conference,  and  he  de- 
sired to  dissipate  it.  His  address  was  a  very  humorous 
one.  He  compared  Methodism  to  a  kite.  At  first  it  had 
no  tail;  but  it  flew  very  well.  After  a  few  years  the  breth- 
ren concluded  that  it  needed  a  tail,  and  they  put  the  Epis- 
copal tail  to  it,  and  still  it  flew  very  well.  After  a  while 
a  party  in  the  Church  thought  the  tail  was  too  long,  and 
they  wanted  to  cut  part. of  it  off.  Still  it  flew  nicely.  But 
after  a  time  another  party  thought  one  tail  was  not  enough, 
and  they  put  another  tail  to  it,  and  still  it  was  flying 
grandly.  In  this  way  he  directed  attention  to  the  intro- 
duction of  Episcopacy  into  the  economy  of  Methodism, 
the  attempt  of  the  Reformers  to  curtail  its  powers,  and  the 
final  division  of  the  Church  into  two  Episcopal  bodies, 
North  and  South.  His  whole  address  was  humorous  and 
witty,  and  produced  a  good  deal  of  mirth  in  the  Confer- 
ence. At  the  close  of  his  address,  the  local  minister,  rather 
an  aged  man,  addressed  the  Conference,  and  lauded  the  old 
men  of  the  Conference  to  the  sky.  They  were  grand  men. 
He  had  never  known  their  superiors.  He  evidently  de- 
signed to  make  the  old  men  feel  comfortable,  and  be  on 
good  terms  with  themselves.  Dr.  Poisel,  an  old  bachelor, 
as  we  were  informed,  proceeded  in  his  address  to  eulogize 
the  young  men  of  the  Conference.  They  were  noble  young 
men,  destined  to  make  their  mark  in  the  world,  and  much 
of  that  sort  of  thing.  The  Baltimore  delegation  evidently 
desired  the  Conference  to  think  well  of  itself;  still  we  did 
not  think  they  made  a  very  favorable  impression.  Their 
addresses  contained  too  much  fun  and  compliment  for 
sensible  men  to  thoroughly  relish. 

On  the  next  day  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  Paris,  of  North 
Carolina,  addressed  the  Conference.  Dr.  Paris  told  the 
Conference  that  they  had  heard  on  the  day  before  the  fra- 
ternal greetings  of  brethren  from  other  Churches;  but  he 


266  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

• 

came  from  one  of  their  own  Conferences,  which  had  al- 
ways been  in  sympathy  with  them.  They  were  brethren, 
and  had  always  seen  eye  to  eye.  In  order  to  demonstrate 
this,  he  told  them  that  when  he  came  into  Frederick,  with 
Stonewall  Jackson,  as  chaplain,  during  the  late  war,  he 
was  rather  dilapidated  in  appearance;  but  he  was  still  a 
Methodist  Protestant,  and  had  his  Methodist  Protestant 
hymn-book  and  Discipline  in  his  haversack.  He  inquired 
if  there  were  any  Methodist  Protestants  in  Frederick,  and 
was  directed  to  the  residence  of  Eev.  Dr.  Daniel  Eeece 
(who  was,  by  the  way,  a  loyal  man).  The  Doctor  treated 
him  kindly,  and  invited  him  to  take  tea  with  him,  and 
they  had  a  pleasant  interview.  The  purport  of  it  all  was, 
"I  was  a  rebel;  but  you  and  I  were  still  brethren,  and  in 
full  sympathy  with  each  other."  His  address  was  hardly 
a  happy  one.  The  people  about  Westminster,  we  were 
told,  were  generally  loyal  during  the  war,  and  some  of 
them  had  suffered  considerably  from  the  depredations  of 
the  Confederates,  and  we  fancied  that  Dr.  Paris's  address 
did  not  suit  them  very  well.  He  was  a  good  man,  and 
loved  and  trusted  by  his  brethren;  but  we  were  still  too 
near  the  scenes  of  conflict  and  blood  through  which  we 
had  passed,  for  men  to  entirely  forget  their  sectional  differ- 
ences. Upon  the  whole,  we  thought  the  people  appeared  to 
be  more  in  sympathy  with  their  Northern  than  their  South- 
ern brethren. 

The  Sunday  services  were  pleasant  and  profitable.  Dr. 
Cowl  preached  in  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  in  the 
morning  one  of  his  grand  and  touching  sermons,  and  evi- 
dently got  hold  of  the  hearts  of  the  people.  In  the  after- 
noon there  was  an  excellent  love-feast.  At  night  I  preached 
on  the  great  design  of  the  gospel,  "to  gather  together  in 
one  all  things  in  Christ."  Whatever  might  be  said  of  the 
sermon,  it  was  a  good  subject,  and  adapted  to  the  occasion. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  267 

Our  delegation  returned  home  from  the  Conference  in 
much  better  spirits  than  when  they  went.  We  felt  that 
we  had  lost  nothing,  but  had  made  some  permanent  gain. 
We  and  our  Maryland  brethren  evidently  understood  each 
other  a  little  better  than  we  had  before.  It  was  clear  that 
we  were  not  yet  ready  for  union;  but  the  way  was  being 
prepared,  and  we  were  getting  nearer  each  other. 

On  the  27th  day  of  April,  1870,  for  reasons  which  I 
deemed  sufficient,  I  tendered  my  resignation  as  editor  of 
the  Methodist  Recorder  to  the  Board  of  Publication,  to  take 
effect  on  the  15th  day  of  September  following.  My  resig- 
nation did  not  result  from  any  unpleasantness  of  any  kind 
connected  with  my  position,  for  my  relations  with  the 
Board  and  the  publisher  were  of  the  most  agreeable  char- 
acter. Nor  was  my  work  uncongenial.  My  reasons  were 
purely  personal,  and  I  never  had  occasion  to  regret  my 
act.  I  think  it  was  entirely  proper,  and,  indeed,  it  seems 
to  me  the  hand  of  Providence  was  in  it.  When  I  resigned 
it  was  in  view  of  returning  to  the  pastorate;  but  I  had  no 
place  in  view,  and  did  not  know  whether  my  services  would 
be  called  for  anywhere  or  not.  It  was  not  long,  however, 
till  I  received  an  invitation  to  serve  the  Sixth  Street 
Church,  Cincinnati.  This  invitation  I  accepted,  subject, 
of  course,  to  the  authority  of  the  stationing  power  of  the 
Conference.  In  the  meantime  I  labored  faithfully  to  per- 
form my  duty  on  the  paper,  and  did  not  relax  my  efforts 
in  that  direction. 

On  the  25th  of  May  the  Board  of  Publication,  at  its 
annual  meeting,  accepted  my  resignation  as  editor,  and 
unanimously  elected  Rev.  Alexander  Clark  to  be  my  suc- 
cessor. This  proved  to  be  a  happy  selection.  Brother 
Clark  had  rare  gifts  for  such  a  position.  He  was  a  very 
genial  and  companionable  man,  and  wielded  a  facile  pen. 
As  a  descriptive  writer  he  had  few  equals. 


268  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

General  Conference  Methodist  Protestant  Church— Brown,  Col- 
lier, Clark,  Fraternal  Messengers  —  Cordial  Greetings  — 
Paper  by  J.  J.  Murray  —  Discussion  —  Different  Views  — 
Amended,  and  in  Part  Adopted— Editorial  Notice  of  the 
Discussion  and  Action — Last  Editorial  Reference  to  the 
Subject  —  General  Convention  Recommended  —  Fraternal 
Messengers  to  Methodist  General  Conference— Thought  of 
Union  Not  Abandoned. 

ON  the  7th  of  May,  1870,  the  General  Conference  of 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  met  in  Baltimore,  Mary- 
land. At  that  Conference  the  Revs.  George  Brown,  Will- 
iam Collier,  and  Alexander  Clark  were  present  as  fraternal 
messengers  from  the  Pittsburg  Conference.  These  breth- 
ren appeared  before  the  Conference,  assuring  that  body 
of  their  earnest  desire  that  the  old  union  might  be  re- 
stored, and  that  they  were  willing  to  do  anything  that  did 
not  require  a  sacrifice  of  principle  to  consummate  the 
reunion.  The  president  of  the  Conference  responded  to 
their  addresses,  reciprocating  their  fraternal  sentiments, 
and  assuring  them  that  the  subject  would  receive  from  the 
Conference  respectful  consideration.  At  a  subsequent 
time,  and  we  believe  after  the  fraternal  messengers  had 
withdrawn,  Rev.  J.  J.  Murray,  D.  D.,  chairman  of  the 
Committee  on  Ecclesiastical  Visitors  and  Communications, 
presented  the  following  report: 

"WHEKEAS,  The  Pittsburg  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Church,  actuated  by  the  desire  to  promote  the  union  of  the 
two  bodies  formerly  constituting  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  did  send  as  fraternal  messengers  to  this  body  Rev. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  269 

George  Brown,  D.  D.,  Rev.  William  Collier,  D.  D.,  and  Rev. 
Alex.  Clark,  A.  M.;  and 

"WHEREAS,  Said  messengers  have  expressed  the  desire  of 
the  body  they  represent,  and  of  several  other  Annual  Confer- 
ences of  the  Methodist  Church,  for  reunion,  asserting,  at  the 
same  time,  that  the  intention  of  these  and  other  Conferences, 
acting  with  them  in  what  they  define  as  an  act  of  suspension, 
was  not  to  secede  from  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  but 
simply  to  prevent  the  disruption  of  said  Annual  Conferences; 
and 

"WHEREAS,  The  fraternal  messengers  aforesaid  have  ex- 
pressed kind  sentiments  of  Christian  regard  for  this  body  and 
the  Churches  it  represents;  therefore,  be  it 

"Resolved,  By  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Church,  That  the  fraternal  visit  of  Rev.  George  Brown, 
D.  D.,  Rev.  William  Collier,  D.  D.,  and  Rev.  Alexander  Clark, 
A.  M.,  is  highly  appreciated,  and  their  sentiments  of  Christian 
regard  are  fully  reciprocated. 

"Resolved,  That  whenever  the  Conferences  aforesaid  shall 
see  fit  to  rescind  their  act  of  suspension,  and  place  themselves 
again  under  the  Constitution  and  Discipline  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  they  will  be  cordially  received  as  co-labor- 
ers in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  constituent  members  of  this 
body. 

"Resolved,  That  if  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Church  shall  see  fit  to  appoint  commissioners  to  consider  the 
subject  of  union  between  that  Church  and  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Church,  the  president  of  this  body  is  authorized,  upon 
due  notification  of  said  appointment,  to  designate  commis- 
sioners from  this  body  to  meet  and  confer  with  the  commis- 
sioners of  the  Methodist  Church." 

Eeport  signed  by  the  committee. 

The  second  resolution  in  the  report  was  amended  by 
striking  out  the  following  words:  "rescind  their  acf  of  sus- 
pension, and,"  after  which  the  preamble  and  first  and 
second  resolutions,  as  amended,  were  adopted. 

The  third  resolution  of  the  report  was  then  taken  up. 
The  following  account  of  the  discussion  on  this  resolution 


270  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

is  copied  from  the  Baltimore  Gazette  of  May  17th,  and  is 
supposed  to  be,  in  the  main,  correct: 

"Dr.  Bates  was  opposed  to  the  union  at  the  present 
time.  We  were  different  Churches;  the  literature  of  their 
brethren  of  the  Western  (Methodist)  Church  could  not  be 
circulated  in  the  Maryland  Conference.  We  were  not 
ready  for  the  union.  There  was  no  political  stain  upon  the 
record  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church. 

"Dr.  Murray  said  the  resolutions  contemplated  merely 
an  act  of  Christian  courtesy  and  kindness.  We  did  not 
take  the  initiative;  our  Commission  was  to  be  appointed 
after  the  appointment  of  one  on  the  part  of  the  Methodist 
Church. 

"Dr.  Nichols  said  he  thought  the  adoption  of  the  item 
would  be  productive  of  much  good,  not  only  in  Maryland, 
but  elsewhere. 

"Dr.  Batchelor  contended  that  the  Conference  had  no 
constitutional  power  to  pass  the  resolution; ,  the  Confer- 
ence at  Georgetown  had  said  so.  If  the  passage  of  this 
resolution  would  have  the  effect  of  changing  the  12th 
article  of  the  Constitution  in  reference  to  the  word  'white,' 
a  great  part  of  the  North  Carolina  Conference  would  be 
obliged  to  leave  the  Conference. 

"Dr.  Herring  said  the  abstract  question  of  union  be- 
tween ourselves  and  the  Methodist  Church  was  not  under 
discussion.  The  resolution  just  passed  gives  our  view  as 
to  the  manner  in  which  that  union  may  take  place;  it  was 
definite,  but  this  item  might  lead  to  the  inference  that  in 
the  appointment  of  the  commission  we  contemplated  to 
do  more  than  we  intended  to  do. 

"Brother  Button  said  the  Methodist  Church  has  invaded 
the  rights  of  the  Methodists  of  the  South,  and  it  required 
the  mellowing  influence  of  time  to  effect  a  union.  It  was 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  271 

premature  at  this  time.  He  thought  the  matter  should 
be  dropped  just  where  it  was. 

"Brother  J.  T.  Murray  said  he  was  known  as  a  sup- 
porter of  the  contemplated  union;  but  he  did  not  think 
the  question  was  before  the  Conference.  He  did  not  de- 
sire union,  however,  by  dividing  ourselves.  We  have  al- 
ready said  we  would  unite  with  the  Methodist  Church 
under  certain  circumstances,  and  this  resolution  was,  there- 
fore, unnecessary.  If  there  were  wranglings  concerning 
Church  property,  etc.,  on  the  border,  they  would  be  laid 
at  rest  by  union.  He  believed  the  fraternal  messengers  had 
come  to  us  with  pure  motives. 

"Dr.  Webster  said,  taking  everything  into  consider- 
ation, it  would,  perhaps,  be  best  not  to  pass  the  item.  It 
seemed  so  selfish  for  the  Western  Conferences  when  they 
seceded  to  say,  if  the  word  'white'  were  not  stricken  out, 
they  would  be  ruined,  when  they  knew  perfectly  well  that 
if  it  were  stricken  out,  we  ourselves  would  be  ruined.  They 
had  no  interest  in  the  matter.  After  they  seceded  upon 
such  ground,  he  felt  like  leaving  them  to  have  it  out  their 
own  way.  They  found  their  way  out,  and  they  can  find 
their  way  back.  He  would,  however,  to  satisfy  our  dis- 
senting brethren  and  receive  them  back,  strike  out  any- 
thing from  the  Discipline  except  principles.  The  Mary- 
land Conference  would  not  do  anything  but  what  would 
be  acceptable  to  the  other  Conferences;  the  action  should 
be  unanimous. 

"Dr.  Southerland  said  the  fraternal  messengers  had 
been  pleased  to  say  that  there  was  one  word  in  the  Consti- 
tution which  was  offensive  to  them.  It  was  a  constitu- 
tional word,  put  there  by  the  fathers,  and  suggested  by 
sad  experience.  He  believed,  with  Dr.  Bates,  that  there 
were  dangers  ahead,  and  that  the  Maryland  Conference 
was  not  ready  for  the  question. 


272  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

"The  representatives  from  the  Alabama  and  Texas 
Conferences  objected  to  the  passage  of  the  item. 

"President  Whitfield  (Dr.  Webster  in  the  chair)  said 
the  Virginia  Conference  had  been  contemplating  a  union; 
but  as  Maryland  stood  upon  the  question,  so  he  considered 
the  whole  South  stood.  It  was  not  necessary,  after  having 
forgiven  these  Western  brethren,  to  take  them  to  our 
bosoms.  The  discussion  of  the  subject  of  the  suspension 
was  an  agitation  of  a  political  question,  which  was  not 
desired  by  the  Virginia  Conference. 

"The  resolution  was  lost.  The  report  as  amended  was 
then  adopted." 

In  commenting  on  the  above  reported  discussion  and 
action  in  the  Methodist  Recorder  of  May  25th,  we  said: 

"This  discussion  is  quite  suggestive.  We  refrain,  how- 
ever, from  making  any  remarks  upon  it,  leaving  the  reader 
to  form  his  own  opinion  of  its  character  and  bearing.  We 
wish,  nevertheless,  to  notice  the  effect  of  the  action  of  the 
Conference.  While  it  does  not  preclude  fraternal  inter- 
course between  the  two  bodies,  it  prohibits  any  official 
negotiation  in  view  of  the  union  of  the  Methodist  and 
Methodist  Protestant  Churches,  and  thus  virtually  ends, 
so  far  as  its  action  can  do  so,  the  union  movement.  It  is 
in  effect  an  official  notification  to  the  Methodist  Church  in 
advance,  that  it  is  useless  for  her  to  appoint  commissioners 
to  treat  with  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  on  the  sub- 
ject of  union;  for  in  case  she  shall  do  so,  she  will  find  no 
persons  authorized  to  negotiate  with  them  on  this  subject. 
So  far,  then,  as  this  phase  of  the  question  is  concerned, 
it  is  definitely  settled,  at  least  for  the  next  four  years  to 
come.  Perhaps  it  is  best  so.  The  time,  it  may  be,  is 
not  yet. 

"As  to  the  manner  indicated  by  the  General  Confer- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  273 

ence  in  which  a  union  may  be  effected,  we  have  only  to 
say,  as  the  case  now  stands,  it  can  never  take  place  in  that 
way.  We  are  willing  to  recognize  our  Methodist  Protestant 
brethren  as  equals,  but,  we  wish  it  distinctly  understood, 
not  as  superiors.  As  equals,  at  the  proper  time  we  are 
willing  to  meet  them,  and  consider  calmly  and  dispassion- 
ately the  questions  of  difference  between  us;  if  more  than 
this  is  demanded,  self-respect  and  love  of  principle  alike 
require  the  rejection  of  any  such  proposal. 

"While  we  feel  constrained  to  make  these  plain  state- 
ments, we  do  so  with  no  unkind  feeling.  While  we  do  not 
despair  of  an  ultimate  union  of  these  two  bodies,  we  are 
more  and  more  convinced  that  it  will  require  time  and 
the  exercise  of  forbearance  to  effect  it.  We  desire  no 
union  at  the  sacrifice  of  principle  or  honor.  A  union  pro- 
cured at  such  a  price  would  be  too  dear.  The  great  work 
before  us  is  to  labor  for  the  advancement  of  the  cause  of 
Christ  in  the  sphere  in  which  Providence  has  placed  us. 
If  this  sphere  can  be  enlarged,  and  our  hands  strengthened 
to  labor  in  it,  so  much  the  better;  but  if  not,  let  us  faith- 
fully preform  the  labor  assigned  us,  and  the  final  result 
will  be  glorious.  So,  then,  for  the  present  at  least,  let 
us  dismiss  the  subject  of  union  with  our  Methodist  Prot- 
estant brethren,  and  address  ourselves  to  our  great  work, 
not  forgetting  to  keep  'the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond 
of  peace.'  * 

This  was  my  last  editorial  notice  of  the  union  move- 
ment before  retiring  from  the  Recorder.  In  view  of  some 
of  the  remarks  of  our  Methodist  Protestant  brethren,  it 
was  certainly  mild  and  forbearing;  but  that  was  the  only 
spirit  in  which  union  could  be  promoted.  That  General 
Conference,  however,  passed  a  resolution  recommending 
the  several  Annual  Conferences  to  unite  in  calling  a  Con- 
18 


274  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

vention,  to  meet  in  Lynchburg,  Va.,  at  the  time  of  the 
meeting  of  the  General  Conference  there  in  1874,  for  the 
purpose  of  effecting  certain  changes  in  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church.  It  also  appointed  fraternal  messengers  to 
the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church.  So,  after 
all,  the  feeling  and  thought  of  union  was  not  abandoned. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  275 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Removal  to  Cincinnati— Action  of  Board  of  Publication— Sixth 
Street  Church  —  Organization  —  Location  —  Persons  of 
Wealth— Sale  of  Church— New  Location— A  Great  Mis- 
take —  Leading  Members  —  John  Whetstone  —  William 
Young  —  Spirit-intercourse  —  "Never  Came  Back"  —  John 
Richards— Delirium  Tremens — Indelible  Impressions — Noble 
Women— Many  Things  of  Interest— Two  Sisters— Funeral 
of  "Susie"  Brown— Trying  Ride— Effort  to  Make  a  Ser- 
mon—Tender and  Solemn  Scene— A  Good  Enough  Re- 
ligion. 

IN  September,  1870, 1  retired  from  the  editorship  of  the 
Methodist  Recorder,  and  removed  from  Springfield,  Ohio, 
to  Cincinnnati,  to  become  pastor  of  the  Sixth  Street  Meth- 
odist Church.  I  left  the  brethren  with  whom  I  had  been 
officially  associated  in  Springfield  for  nearly  six  years  with 
the  kindest  feelings,  and  with  sentiments  of  high  esteem, 
which,  judging  from  the  adoption  of  the  following  report, 
was  reciprocated  on  their  part.  I  will  be  pardoned  for  giv- 
ing it  here,  as  it  is  one  of  the  pleasant  incidents  connected 
with  a  long  life  of  toil,  and  I  see  no  good  reason  why  it 
should  be  withheld.  The  committee  say: 

"The  undersigned  were  appointed  by  the  Board  of  Pub- 
lication of  the  Methodist  Church,  at  its  last  annual  meet- 
ing, to  give  expression  to  the  feelings  of  the  Board  in  re- 
gard to  the  retirement  of  Rev.  John  Scott,  D.  D.,  from  the 
editorial  control  of  the  Methodist  Recorder,  after  a  most 
satisfactory  and  useful  connection  with  it  during  a  period 
of  six  years. 

"It  is  to  us  a  real  pleasure,  as  well  as  a  duty,  to  say,  that 
in  all  our  intercourse,  official  and  social,  with  Dr.  Scott, 
he  has  endeared  himself  to  us  as  a  pure-minded,  intelligent 


276  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Christian  gentleman,  possessed  of  rare  gifts  and  qualifica- 
tions for  the  high  and  responsible  position  of  editor  of  a 
religious  journal.  And  further,  that  he  has  at  all  times, 
faithfully  and  in  the  spirit  of  self-denial,  prosecuted  his 
work.  In  view  of  the  extensive  and  increasing  usefulness 
of  Brother  Scott,  to  the  whole  Church,  as  editor  of  the 
Church  papers,  we  deeply  regret  the  necessity  that  com- 
pels us  to  submit  to  the  loss  of  his  services  in  that  relation; 
but  in  re-entering  the  pastoral  work,  which  he  regards  as 
his  heaven-appointed  life-work — in  whatever  portion  of  the 
Master's  vineyard  he  may  be  called  to  labor — our  best 
wishes  will  follow  him,  and  our  prayers  will  be  offered  for 
the  blessing  of  our  Heavenly  Father  upon  him  and  his 
amiable  family.  J.  M.  FLOOD, 

J.  G.  EVANS, 

Committee." 

The  Sixth  Street  Church,  of  which  I  became  pastor, 
was,  I  think,  the  first  organization  of  our  people  in  the 
West.  On  the  18th  day  of  August,  1828,  two  hundred 
and  seventy-nine  members  withdrew  from  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  Cincinnati,  and  organized  the  Sixth 
Street  Church.  They  were  a  noble  class  of  men  and  wo- 
men, and  their  names  are  worthy  of  being  held  in  honor. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  spirit  by  which  the  leading 
men  of  that  Church  were  actuated,  I  give  the  following 
paper,  the  original  of  which  is  in  my  possession: 

"We,  the  undersigned,  members  of  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Church  of  Cincinnati,  being  deeply  impressed  with 
the  obligation  Divine  goodness  has  laid  us  under  in  ena- 
bling those  with  whom  we  are  joined  in  fellowship,  to 
establish  a  government  for  the  Church  based  on  religious 
liberty  and  equal  rights  to  all  its  members,  thereby  se- 
curing to  us  and  our  posterity  a  blessing  we  hold  very 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  277 

dear;  and  while  we  feel  truly  grateful  that  we  have  not 
labored  in  vain  in  this  matter,  we  feel  deeply  solicitous 
to  see  and  experience  the  important  work  of  reform  in  our 
hearts,  lives,  and  manners,  as  well  as  in  our  Church  polity, 
which,  in  reference  to  the  vast  concerns  of  a  future  life 
and  eternity,  can  be  of  little  importance  to  us  as  individ- 
uals, who  quickly  pass  away  from  among  the  living.  There- 
fore, in  order  that  we  may  improve  to  the  best  advantage 
those  great  temporal  blessings  which  God  has  vouchsafed 
to  us  for  our  spiritual  edification  and  growth  in  grace  and 
in  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  be  better  prepared  to  glorify 
him  and  be  useful  to  our  fellows  in  our  day,  we,  in  the  fear 
of  God,  agree  to  observe  the  following  rules,  viz.:  We  will 
endeavor,  through  grace,  to  maintain  a  constant  watch 
over  all  our  words,  thoughts,  actions,  tempers,  and  man- 
ners; second,  we  will  constantly  and  uniformly  three  times 
a  day  implore  the  Divine  blessing;  third,  we  will  read  a 
portion,  not  less  than  a  chapter,  in  the  Scriptures  every 
day;  fourth,  we  will,  in  a  tender  and  Christian  manner, 
advise,  counsel,  and  reprove  each  other  whenever  we  see 
or  hear  in  each  other  that  which  we  think  to  be  wrong; 
fifth,  we  will  use  fasting  or  abstinence  once  in  each  week, 
as  we  may  be  able  to  bear  it,  as  a  means  of  self-denial,  and 
to  increase  our  watchfulness;  sixth,  we  will  meet  together 
once  a  week  for  social  devotion,  where  each  one  will  be  at 
liberty  to  exhort  the  rest,  tell  his  experience,  engage  in 
prayer  or  singing;  in  short,  take  that  part  in  the  meeting 
that  he  may  believe  in  the  fear  of  God  is  best  for  him  and 
those  who  worship  with  him;  seventh,  we  declare  that  no 
vain  conceit  that  we  are  better  than  others  has  prompted 
us  to  this,  but  a  deep  sense  of  our  own  want  of  spirituality, 
that  haply  God  may  have  compassion  on  us,  revive  us  and 
those  with  whom  we  are  joined  in  fellowship,  whose  luke- 
warmness  and  deadness  with  ourselves  we  deplore  and 


278  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

lament;  eighth,  we  do  this  in  submission  to  the  Church: 
whenever  they  shall  think  any  part,  or  the  whole,  is  wrong, 
we  will  discontinue,  as  we  think  we  have  only  the  glory 
of  God,  our  good,  and  the  good  of  others  in  view;  ninth, 
each  male  member,  as  his  name  may  stand  on  this  paper, 
will  be  considered  the  leader  for  that  night,  and  is  at  lib- 
erty to  speak  to  any  of  the  rest,  and  require  them  to  tell 
their  experience,  pray,  etc.;  tenth,  each  meeting  shall  be 
commenced  by  reading  a  chapter,  singing,  and  prayer; 
eleventh,  we  feel  under  obligation,  punctually  and  faith- 
fully to  attend  on  all  the  means  of  grace  established  in  our 
Church,  so  far  as  in  our  power  lies."  (Signed,)  James 
Foster,  William  Young,  Thomas  Wright,  Moses  Lyon,  E. 
Beal,  F.  Westerman,  and  E.  Mudge. 

These  were  some  of  the  original  and  leading  members 
of  the  Church,  and  this  paper,  which,  no  doubt,  was  in- 
tended for  the  signatures  of  others  also,  shows  the  spirit 
which  these  men  possessed.  While  they  placed  a  high  esti- 
mate on  the  polity  of  our  Church,  they  placed  a  still  higher 
estimate  on  true  godliness. 

Most  of  the  early  brethren  and  sisters  had  passed  away 
before  the  time  of  my  pastorate,  and  their  places  had  been 
filled  by  others.  The  Church  still  had  many  noble  men 
and  women  in  it;  but  it  was  not  strong,  and  the  congre- 
gation was  not  large.  Among  its  members  were  several 
persons  of  large  wealth,  and  the  Church  was  in  no  financial 
straits.  The  location  of  the  Church  had  at  one  time  been 
perhaps  among  the  best;  but  the  people  had  moved  out, 
and  the  Church  was  now  in  the  business  part  of  the  city, 
and  the  location  had  ceased  to  be  favorable  for  Church 
purposes.  We  occupied  it  for  three  or  four  years  after  I 
became  pastor,  when  the  society  sold  it  for  over  thirty 
thousand  dollars,  and  remodeled  and  enlarged  the  church 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  279 

on  George  Street,  which  they  owned,  and  which  they  still 
occupy,  at  a  cost  of  a  little  over  ten  thousand  dollars. 

The  George  Street  church  is  a  very  nice  church;  but 
unfavorably  located.  At  the  time  the  Sixth  Street  church 
was  sold,  a  comparatively  new  and  commodious  Protestant 
Episcopal  church,  which  some  five  years  before  had  been 
built  at  a  cost  of  about  thirty-two  thousand  dollars,  in  a 
very  eligible  location,  was  offered  to  our  people,  with  all 
its  furnishment  of  pipe-organ,  carpets,  cushions,  and  Sun- 
day-school furniture,  for  nineteen  thousand  dollars;  but 
the  older  members  of  the  Church  opposed  its  purchase, 
and  carried  their  point,  and  the  Church  lost  an  opportunity 
which  it  will  never  be  able  to  regain. 

Among  the  leading  members  of  the  Sixth  Street  Church 
at  that  time  were  John  Whetstone,  John  Richards,  "W".  H. 
Harbaugh,  William  White,  Henry  Ellis,  and  D.  C.  Garri- 
son. Brothers  Horn,  Hicks,  and  Ogden  had  died  a  short 
time  before  I  came  to  the  Church. 

Brother  Whetstone  was  a  member  of  the  original  or- 
ganization, lie  was  a  man  of  large  means,  strong  mind, 
unblemished  Christian  character,  and  devotedly  attached 
to  the  Church  of  his  choice.  He  was  one  of  the  early  in- 
habitants of  Cincinnati,  having  come  to  the  place  when  it 
was  quite  a  small  village,  with  his  parents  in  1792,  when 
only  four  years  of  age.  He  was  raised  there,  married  there, 
and  spent  the  remainder  of  his  days  in  the  city.  He  fre- 
quently related  to  me  interesting  reminiscences  of  the 
early  days  of  Cincinnati.  He  told  me  that  he  and  a  friend 
of  his  were  among  the  first  persons  to  build  on  Fourth 
Street.  They  built  together  a  hewed  log  house.  It  was 
then  among  the  best  houses  in  the  place.  They  had  each 
two  rooms;  but  one  room,  Brother  Whetstone  said,  would 
have  been  enough  for  him,  as  he  had  nothing  to  put  in 
the  other. 


280  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

He  engaged  in  the  lumber  business  at  an  early  day, 
and  was  very  successful,  although  on  one  occasion,  during 
a  great  monetary  depression,  he  came  near  being  pushed 
to  the  wall.  But  he  had  friends  who  knew  him  and  who 
trusted  him,  and  helped  him  through.  Nicholas  Long- 
worth  and  several  other  leading  citizens  indorsed  his  paper 
in  blank,  and  told  him  to  go  to  the  banks  and  do  the  best 
he  could,  to  fill  the  blank  with  the  amount  he  should  be 
able  to  obtain.  This  was  a  wonderful  token  of  confidence; 
but  it  was  not  abused.  He  finally  pulled  through,  and  his 
business  became  more  prosperous  than  ever.  Sometimes,  in 
referring  to  his  early  life  and  labors,  he  would  say  with 
peculiar  emphasis,  "I  married  the  prettiest  girl  in  Cincin- 
nati." Sister  Whetstone  was  a  very  amiable  woman.  She 
died  September  10,  1869,  just  about  a  year  before  I  went 
to  Cincinnati. 

Brother  "Whetstone  was  in  some  respects  a  remarkable 
man.  He  told  me  that  he  went  out  of  business  in  1837, 
when  just  in  the  prime  and  vigor  of  life,  and  when  his 
business  was  the  most  successful,  and  when  he  was  making 
money  faster  than  he  had  ever  done  before.  And  the  reason 
why  he  quit  business  was  lest  he  should  get  rich.  He  said 
he  had  noticed  that  the  children  of  many  men,  who  had 
accumulated  large  fortunes,  had  been  ruined  thereby. 
They  did  not  feel  the  need  of  forming  habits  of  industry 
and  economy,  but  became  idle,  improvident,  and  often 
dissipated,  and  the  wealth  which  their  parents  had  gath- 
ered with  great  care  and  labor,  they  scattered  with  reck- 
less prodigality;  and  he  feared  if  he  became  rich  it  might 
prove  the  means  of  ruining  his  children,  and  he  resolved 
to  quit  business.  He  said  he  told  his  children  that  while 
they  were  at  home  he  had  enough  to  keep  them;  but  that 
they  could  not  always  be  at  home,  and  that  it  was  neces- 
sary for  them  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  business,  and  be 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  281 

able  to  provide  for  themselves.  As  the  result,  his  sons 
became  active  and  prosperous  business  men,  and  his  family 
proved  a  comfort  to  him.  But  notwithstanding  his  retire- 
ment from  business,  by  the  appreciation  in  value  of  real 
estate  which  he  had  purchased  when  prices  were  low,  and 
the  prudent  management  of  his  affairs,  he  became  quite 
wealthy,  and  was  able  to  largely  aid  his  children  after  they 
had  become  active  business  men.  Money,  when  it  is  the 
means  of  aiding  honest  industry  and  laudable  enterprise, 
is  a  blessing;  but  when  it  is  the  occasion  of  promoting  idle- 
ness and  profligacy,  it  is  a  curse.  But,  after  all,  it  is  not 
perhaps  so  much  the  possession  of  wealth,  or  the  lack  of 
wealth,  but  the  proper  education  and  training  of  children, 
that  forms  their  character  and  determines  their  course. 
The  children  of  poor  men,  as  well  as  the  children  of  the 
rich,  go  astray,  showing  that  there  is  a  common  cause, 
which  may  be  stimulated  either  by  wealth  or  poverty,  and 
which,  if  unchecked  by  proper  education  and  training, 
may  lead  to  sad  results.  And,  then,  both  among  rich  and 
poor,  there  are  children  who,  notwithstanding  the  best  of 
training,  break  away  from  all  moral  restraints,  and  do 
badly.  Still,  Brother  Whetstone's  course,  whether  the  as- 
sumption on  which  it  was  based  was  correct  or  not,  showed 
the  strength  and  controlling  power  of  sincere  convic- 
tions. 

William  Young  was  one  of  the  expelled  local  ministers 
who  entered  into  the  original  organization  of  our  Church 
in  Cincinnati.  He  did  not  reside  there  in  my  time;  but 
frequently  visited  there,  as  one  of  his  daughters  had  mar- 
ried a  son  of  Brother  Whetstone,  and  I  became  well  ac- 
quainted with  him.  In  his  old  days  he  became  a  sort  of 
Spiritualist,  and  believed  that  some  of  his  old  friends, 
Snethen,  and  Shinn,  and  others,  sometimes  visited  him. 
Brother  Whetstone  did  not  have  much  faith  in  the  reality 


282  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

of  this  spirit  intercourse.  On  Brother  Young's  last  visit 
to  Cincinnati,  while  I  was  there,  he  and  Brother  Whet- 
stone had  a  long  conversation  on  the  subject,  and  they 
agreed  that  whichever  of  them  should  die  first,  if  God 
should  permit,  would  come  back  and  communicate  with 
the  other.  With  this  understanding  they  parted.  Brother 
Young  returned  home  to  Painesville,.0hio,  and  died  rather 
suddenly  a  few  days  after  reaching  home.  Brother  Whet- 
stone, in  conversing  with  me  about  him  afterwards,  told 
me  of  the  agreement  they  had  made,  and  laughingly  re- 
marked, "But  he  never  came  back."  Such,  I  take  it,  is 
generally  the  case.  When  men  leave  this  world,  whatever 
spiritual  influence  they  may  be  permitted  secretly  and 
silently  to  exert  on  our  spirits,  they  are  not,  I  think,  per- 
mitted to  appear  in  visible  form,  except  it  may  be  on  some 
extraordinary  occasion,  such  as  in  the  case  of  Samuel,  if  his 
appearance  was  real,  and  in  that  of  Christ.  The  spirits  of 
the  departed  do  not  return  at  our  beck,  to  gratify  our  idle 
whims.  What  manifestations  Satan  and  his  angels  may 
be  permitted  to  make  is  quite  another  question.  At  any 
rate,  Brother  Young,  a  very  reliable  man  while  in  this 
world,  for  some  good  reason,  no  doubt,  did  not  keep  his 
engagement  with  Brother  Whetstone.  Brother  Whetstone 
survived  his  wife  four  years  and  eleven  months,  dying  on 
the  10th  day  of  August,  1874.  He  died  in  great  peace  in 
the  eighty-second  year  of  his  age,  and  was  interred  beside 
his  beloved  wife  in  Spring  Grove  Cemetery. 

John  Richards  was  another  leading  member  of  the 
Sixth  Street  Church.  He  was  a  few  years  the  junior  of 
Brother  Whetstone.  He  had  been  a  member  of  our  Church 
when  a  young  man;  but  for  a  time  had  fallen  away.  Hg 
had  been  elected  captain  of  a  military  company,  and,  un- 
fortunately, fell  into  habits  of  intemperance,  and  the 
Church  expelled  him.  After  a  few  years,  however,  he  re- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  283 

covered  himself  from  his  evil  habit,  and  his  wife  told  him 
that  she  would  go  with  him  to  any  Church  that  he  might 
choose.  He  said  he  would  go  back  to  the  Church  that  he 
had  dishonored,  and  which  had  turned  him  out  as  it  should 
have  done.  And  he  did  so.  When  I  went  there  he  had 
been  a  member  of  the  Church  for  nearly  thirty-five  years, 
was  a  member  of  the  Official  Board,  and  held  in  high  es- 
teem. He  was  a  man  of  strong  mind,  iron  will,  and  great 
energy.  He  never  communed.  He  told  me  that  he  would 
as  soon  put  his  head  in  the  fire  as  taste  wine.  He  had  had 
the  cholera,  and  his  physician  prescribed  brandy;  but  he 
refused  to  take  it.  He  said  he  would  rather  die  than  touch 
it.  Before  he  had  fallen  into  habits  of  intemperance  he 
owned  considerable  property,  and  when  he  broke  off  his 
intemperate  habits  he  found  himself  greatly  in  debt.  He 
showed  me  one  piece  of  property  which  he  told  me  had 
cost  more  than  it  was  worth  in  interest;  but  he  was  de- 
termined to  keep  it.  He  carried  on  an  extensive  business, 
and  before  his  death  paid  off  all  his  indebtedness,  and  had 
a  handsome  property  left.  He  told  me  that  he  had  delirium 
tremens  twenty-one  times,  and  that  he  had  frequently  seen 
and  conversed  with  the  devil.  This  he  believed  as  firmly  as 
he  believed  in  his  own  existence.  On  one  occasion  the 
devil  wanted  him  to  commit  suicide;  but  he  would  not  con- 
sent to  that.  He  had  too  much  family  pride  for  that;  he 
would  not  disgrace  his  family.  The  devil  told  him  that 
everybody  knew  he  had  a  great  deal  of  business  about  the 
river,  and  that  he  could  slip  in  sometime,  and  it  would 
be  considered  an  accident.  But  he  would  not  consent  to 
do  it.  The  devil,  he  said,  often  annoyed  him  on  the  street, 
and  he  concluded  if  he  had  a  Bible  about  him,  that  he 
would  perhaps  let  him  alone.  So,  one  day  he  got  a  small 
Bible  and  put  it  in  the  crown  of  his  hat  before  going  down 
street;  but  at  the  corner  of  Broadway  and  Fourth  he  met 


284  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  devil,  who  cried  out,  "There  goes  a  hypocrite  with  a 
Bihle  in  his  hat."  He  told  me  this  more  than  thirty-five 
years  after  the  time  he  believed  it  had  occurred.  It  was 
not  because  he  was  a  weak-minded  man,  for  he  was  not; 
but  a  man  of  strong  mind  and  clear  judgment,  as  was  evi- 
dent from  the  fact  that  he  personally  managed  and  con- 
trolled a  large  and  profitable  business  till  within  a  year  of 
his  death;  but  he  believed  it  because  the  impressions  he 
received  in  his  delirium  were  burned  into  his  very  soul, 
and  nothing  could  efface  them.  What  a  horrible  condition 
a  man  must  be  in  to  leave  such  indelible  impressions  upon 
his  mind!  Brother  Richards  maintained  his  integrity  to 
the  end,  and  having  overcome  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the 
devil,  died  in  peace,  and  went  to  reap  his  reward. 

Among  the  noble  women  of  the  Sixth  Street  Church  in 
my  time  were  Sisters  Ogden,  Tatem,  Skillinger,  Kirby, 
White,  and  Zilar.  There  were  many  others;  but  these  were 
among  the  older  members,  who  were  always  foremost  in 
every  good  word  and  work.  Their  kindness  to  us  in  many 
ways  laid  us  under  special  obligations  to  them,  and  we 
have  never  ceased  to  remember  them  kindly.  Most  of 
them  have  passed  away;  but  their  memory  is  as  ointment 
poured  forth. 

Many  things  of  interest,  at  least  to  me,  occurred  during 
my  stay  in  Cincinnati.  Some  of  these  were  connected  with 
my  own  pastorate,  some  of  them  with  the  "Women's  Cru- 
sade," and  others  with  my  intercourse  with  brethren  of 
other  Christian  communions. 

I  received  a  number  of  good  people  into  the  Church, 
and  I  buried  a  good  many  of  the  old  members,  as  well  as 
others,  during  my  stay  in  the  city.  One  funeral  I  recall 
of  special  interest: 

There  were  two  sisters,  excellent  young  ladies,  Susie 
and  Jennie  Brown,  who  were  members  of  our  Church. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  285 

They  were  truly  pious  young  ladies,  intelligent,  refined, 
and  deservedly  held  in  high  esteem.  Their  relatives  resided 
some  twenty  miles  from  the  city,  in  Clermont  County,  Ohio. 
During  the  third  summer  of  my  pastorate,  Susie,  who  was 
somewhat  indisposed,  went  out  into  the  country  to  visit 
her  friends  and  recruit  her  health;  but  instead  of  her  health 
improving  it  grew  worse,  and  she  finally  died.  I  had  not 
heard  of  her  death  till  about  noon  on  Saturday,  when  a 
married  sister,  Mrs.  Hutchison,  called  at  my  house,  and 
informed  me  of  the  fact,  and  requested  me  to  attend  her 
funeral  on  the  next  day.  She  said  she  and  her  husband 
would  take  the  four  o'clock  train  on  the  Little  Miami 
Road,  and  meet  me  at  Milford,  ten  miles  above  the  city. 
It  was  the  day  the  fountain  was  unveiled  on  the  Esplanade, 
and  the  city  was  full  of  people  from  the  surrounding  towns, 
villages,  and  country,  and  there  was  no  likelihood  of  our 
being  able  to  meet  at  the  depot  in  the  city.  She  said  her 
sister  Susie  had  a  little  volume  of  Scripture  texts, — a  text 
for  every  day  in  the  year, — and  that  she  committed  the 
text  for  the  day  to  memory;  and  that  the  last  text  she  was 
able  to  read  was  the  twentieth  verse  of  the  sixtieth  chapter 
of  Isaiah,  and  it  was  her  request  that  I  should  preach  her 
funeral  sermon  from  that  text.  As  a  matter,  of  course,  I 
consented  to  comply  with  her  request;  but  I  had  to  obtain 
a  supply  for  my  pulpit,  and  it  took  me  nearly  till  train- 
time  to  do  that.  I  had  only  time  enough  left,  after  put- 
ting a  few  things  in  my  satchel,  and  turning  to  the  refer- 
ence to  see  what  the  text  was,  to  make  the  train.  The  text 
was  a  beautiful  one.  It  was  this:  "Thy  sun  shall  no  more 
go  down;  neither  shall  thy  moon  withdraw  itself:  for  the 
Lord  shall  be  thine  everlasting  light,  and  the  days  of  thy 
mourning  shall  be  ended."  I  had  never  thought  of  preach- 
ing on  the  passage,  and  had  nothing  arranged  on  the  sub- 
ject. But  I  thought  that,  on  my  way  out,  I  would  think 


286  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

it  over,  and  arrange  an  outline  of  thought  at  least  upon 
it.  When  I  got  to  the  depot  I  found  a  great  crowd  of 
people,  and  everything  was  jostle  and  confusion.  The 
train,  consisting  of  fourteen  or  fifteen  cars,  was  an  accom- 
modation, and  the  cars  were  crowded,  standing-room  heing 
at  a  premium.  The  train  was  long  after  time  in  starting, 
it  moved  very  slowly,  and  stopped  so  often,  that  it  tfas 
nearly  night  when  we  reached  Milford.  There  I  met  my 
friend,  Mr.  Hutchison,  and  he  directed  me  to  an  omnibus, 
where  his  wife,  he  said,  had  reserved  a  seat  for  me.  I 
went  to  the  door  and  looked  in;  hut  it  was  full  of  women 
with  hand-boxes,  and  I  could  not  see  how  another  person 
could  crowd  into  it.  I  inquired  if  that  was  the  only  way 
of  getting  out,  and  was  told  that  was  the  only  way.  I  then 
inquired  the  distance,  for  I  thought  if  it  was  only  two  or 
three  miles  I  would  walk.  But  I  was  told  it  was  ten  miles, 
and  was  urged  to  get  in,  which  I  did.  But  there  was  no 
place  to  stand,  and  I  saw  no  place  to  sit.  Two  ladies,  how- 
ever, leaned  apart,  and  told  me  to  sit  down,  and  I  tried  to 
do  so;  but  I  found  it  one  of  the  tightest  places  I  had  ever 
been  in.  The  road  was  neither  smooth  nor  level,  and  the 
driver  seemed  anxious  to  make  good  time,  and  we  were 
jolted  and  tossed  about  in  a  ludicrous  manner,  so  that  it 
was  impossible  to  think  of  anything  but  how  to  keep  from 
hitting  our  heads  together,  or  being  pitched  together  in  a 
heap.  Methodical,  or  even  serious  thought,  was  a  thing 
out  Of  the  "question. 

About  ten  o'clock  we  reached  the  residence  of  a  brother- 
in-law  of  the  deceased,  a  mile  from  where  the  funeral  was 
to  take  place,  where  we  stopped  for  the  night.  I  was  then 
so  tired  that  I  could  not  think,  and  went  to  bed,  intending 
to  get  up  early  the  next  morning,  and  arrange  something 
to  say.  Next  morning  I  got  up  early  and  looked  at  the 
text;  but  could  not  think  of  anything  to  say  upon  it.  I 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  287 

went  down  to  breakfast  in  bewilderment.  After  breakfast 
I  went  back  to  my  room,  and  paced  the  floor  until  the 
family  were  nearly  ready  to  start  to  the  funeral.  At  last 
I  got  two  ideas, — an  unending  day,  "Thy  sun  shall  no 
more  go  down;"  and  an  unsorrowing  state,  "The  days  of 
thy  mourning  shall  be  ended."  An  unending  day  and  an 
unsorrowing  state!  This  gave  me  a  foothold,  so  to  speak, 
and  also  an  inspiration,  and  opened  up  a  line  of  thought 
that  was  very  pleasing.  I  called  to  mind  the  apocalyptic 
vision,  "And  there  shall  be  no  night  there;  and  they  need 
no  candle,  neither  the  light  of  the  sun,"  and  what  that 
implied;  and  then  the  reason  of  it,  "For  the  Lord  God 
giveth  them  light."  And  then  the  other  declaration,  "They 
shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more:  neither 
shall  the  sun  light  on  them,  nor  any  heat.  For  the  Lamb 
that  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and 
shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  waters;  and  God 
shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes."  The  veil  began 
to  lift,  the  future  began  to  grow  bright;  and  while  I  was 
musing,  the  fire  began  to  burn.  Thoughts  began  to  group 
themselves  under  the  two  leading  ideas,  so  that  I  soon  had 
the  outline  of  a  sermon  in  my  mind. 

After  we  reached  the  place  where  the  corpse  was,  Sister 
Jennie  Brown  took  me  into  a  private  room  to  tell  me  about 
her  sister's  sickness  and  death.  Her  sickness  was  peculiar, 
and  her  death  was  most  triumphant.  She  told  me  of  the 
closing  scene  with  mingled  sadness  and  joy.  While  her 
heart  was  sorrowful,  she  yet  rejoiced.  Her  simple,  tender 
words  were  like  an  inspiration.  Never  did  death  appear 
to  me  more  like  a  conquered  foe,  and  never  did  the  future 
seem  to  glow  with  a  greater  radiance. 

The  funeral  services  were  held  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church  near  by.  The  assemblage  of  people  was  very 
large.  I  never  spoke  with  greater  freedom,  nor,  apparently, 


288  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

to  a  more  appreciative  audience.  The  place  of  interment 
was  six  miles  distant,  and  the  funeral  procession  seemed 
to  me  like  a  triumphal  march.  Brother  and  Sister  Zilar 
had  driven  out  from  the  city  to  the  graveyard,  and  Sister 
Zilar  remarked  to  me,  that  she  had  never  seen  such  a 
beautiful  grave;  it  had  no  gloom,  but  appeared  like  a  place 
of  sweet  and  quiet  rest.  "Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die 
in  the  Lord  from  henceforth:  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that 
they  may  rest  from  their  labors;  and  their  works  do  follow 
them."  Men  may  talk  as  they  please;  but  a  religion  and 
a  faith  that  can  sustain  the  soul  amid  the  conflicts  of  life, 
and  cheer  it  amid  the  gloom  of  death,  and  brighten  the 
future  with  hope,  is  a  religion  and  a  faith  good  enough 
for  me. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  289 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Woman's  Temperance  Crusade — First  Steps — Organization- 
Districting  the  City— Circulation  of  Pledges— Mrs.  Scott- 
Meetings  Three  Times  a  Day— First  Praying  Band— Ex- 
citement —  Reporters  —  Mayor's  Proclamation  —  Singular 
Document— Mayor  in  Committee  Room— Cross  Examina- 
tion— Arrest  of  the  Women— At  the  Lockup — Released  on 
Parole— In  Police  Court— Mr.  Emory,  City  Missionary— 
The  Case  of  the  Women— Judge  Hagans — Examination  of 
Policemen  —  Case  Finally  Dismissed  —  Offer  of  Church 
Yards — Authorities  Arraigned — "Salty  Document" — Meeting 
on  the  Esplanade— Shrewdness— Great  Impulse  to  the  Tem- 
perance Cause. 

THE  Woman's  Temperance  Crusade  occurred  while  I 
was  in  Cincinnati,  and  my  wife  and  I  were  intimately  con- 
nected with  it  from  its  opening  till  its  close.  It  was  a 
wonderful  movement,  and  stirred  up  the  whole  city,  and 
produced  an  excitement  such  as  I  never  witnessed  either 
before  or  since.  The  best  people  in  the  city  were  engaged 
in  it,  and  their  social  position  added  to  its  influence. 

The  first  step  toward  its  inauguration  in  the  city  was 
taken  in  the  Preachers'  Meeting  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  on  one  Monday  morning.  At  that  meeting  a  com- 
mittee was  appointed  to  visit  the  Preachers'  Meeting  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  of  the  Baptist  Church — 
both  of  which  met  in  the  afternoon — for  consultation  on 
the  subject.  The  result  was,  a  public  meeting  was  called, 
which  was  largely  attended,  and  an  organization  was  ef- 
fected. A  president  and  a  secretary,  and  an  executive 
and  an  advisory  committee,  were  elected.  These  commit- 
tees were  composed  of  men  and  women.  The  duty  of  the 
executive  committee  was  to  devise  plans  for  carrying  on 
19 


290  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  \vork,  and  to  take  a  general  supervision  of  it.  The 
duty  of  the  advisory  committee  was  to  give  advice  in  diffi- 
cult cases,  and,  if  necessary,  secure  legal  counsel.  I  hap- 
pened to  be  a  member  of  the  executive  committee,  and  was 
familiar  with  the  details  of  the  entire  movement. 

The  first  thing  after  an  organization  had  been  effected 
was  to  prepare  a  series  of  pledges,  embracing  an  individual 
pledge  to  abstain  from  the  use  of  all  intoxicating  liquors,  a 
grocer's  pledge,  a  druggist's  pledge,  a  physician's  pledge, 
a  property-holder's  pledge,  etc.  These  pledges  were  de- 
signed to  secure,  not  only  personal  abstinence  from  the  use 
of  intoxicating  liquors,  but  also  abstinence  from  all  acts  in 
professional  and  business  life  that  would  in  any  way  aid 
and  foster  the  traffic  in  strong  drink. 

The  next  step  was  the  dividing  of  the  city  into  small 
districts  of  a  few  squares  each,  and  the  appointment  of 
committees  of  women  to  canvass  these  districts,  to  procure 
signatures  to  their  pledges.  At  once  the  whole  city  was 
aroused.  These  committees  were  soon  everywhere  in  their 
respective  districts,  pressing  the  canvass  for  signatures  to 
their  pledges.  My  wife  was  appointed  on  one  of  the  com- 
mittees with  three  other  ladies,  and  assigned  to  a  district 
across  the  "Rhine,"  as  it  was  called,  among  the  Germans 
and  saloons.  They  had  pressed  their  work  all  the  after- 
noon till  about  four  o'clock,  when  one  of  their  number, 
Mrs.  Dr.  Carter,  insisted  on  going  into  a  saloon.  Soon 
a  crowd  of  persons  pressed  in  to  see  what  was  going  on, 
and  they  found  it  difficult  to  get  out.  When  they  got 
out  the  children  were  returning  from  school,  and  some  one 
shouted  "Crusaders."  That  was  enough.  In  an  incredibly 
short  time  the  street  was  filled  with  a  great  crowd  of  ex- 
cited people,  who  followed  them  along  the  street  giving 
vent  to  their  sentiments  and  feelings  in  a  way  far  from 
complimentary  to  the  ladies.  Mrs.  "Rucy,  a  young  married 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  291 

lady,  and  her  sister,  a  single  girl,  members  of  the  com- 
mittee, had  presence  of  mind  enough  to  get  on  a  passing 
street-car,  and  thus  get  out  of  the  crowd;  but  Mrs.  Carter 
and  my  wife,  not  so  quick  of  thought,  failed  to  do  so,  and 
went  into  a  store  to  get  clear  of  the  crowd.  The  proprietor 
promptly  ordered  them  out;  but  some  lady  who  happened 
to  be  present,  and  who  was  full  of  pluck  and  vim,  "read 
him  the  riot  act,"  and  told  him  that  he  should  be  ashamed 
of  himself,  pretending  to  be  a  man,  to  order  decent  ladies 
out  of  his  store  who  were  engaged  in  a  noble  work,  and  who 
had  taken  refuge  in  his  store  from  the  insults  of  a  rude 
mob.  At  length  some  one  notified  a  policeman,  who  came 
and  dispersed  the  crowd.  In  the  meantime  Mrs.  Bucy 
and  her  sister  had  come  to  my  house,  and  reported  to  me 
the  scenes  through  which  they  had  passed,  and  waited 
a  considerable  time  for  Mrs.  Scott  to  return  before  they 
left.  Mrs.  Bucy  was  the  principal  speaker,  and  was  suffi- 
ciently excited  to  tell  her  story  with  great  earnestness  and 
vividness.  Her  sister  said  little;  but  shut  her  eyes  and 
shook  her  head,  as  if  the  scene  was  one  that  might  be  con- 
templated, but  not  described.  After  more  than  an  hour 
had  elapsed,  my  wife  came  home  no  little  excited.  Of  a 
timid  disposition,  she  shrank  from  such  notoriety,  and 
seemed  to  dread,  most  of  all,  lest  the  thing  should  get  into 
the  papers,  and  her  name  be  dragged  before  the  public. 
She  did  not  sleep  very  soundly  that  night,  and  was  anxious 
next  morning  to  see  the  paper;  but,  fortunately  for  her, 
the  occurrence  was  not  noticed.  But  several  other  ladies 
had  received  worse  treatment  in  their  districts  than  she 
had,  and  accounts  of  several  exciting  scenes  were  given. 
The  excitement  grew  from  day  to  day,  and  the  Crusade 
movement  was  on  every  tongue. 

Meetings  were  held  three  times  a  day,  and  great  crowds 
of  people  attended.     These  meetings  began  in  the  Ninth 


292  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Street  Baptist  Church,  and  afterwards  were  held  in  many 
Churches  throughout  the  city.  It  was  from  the  Ninth 
Street  Church  that  the  first  praying  band  went  out  on  the 
street,  led  by  Mrs.  Leavitt,  wife  of  the  pastor  of  the  First 
Baptist  Church.  She  was  a  heroine,  ready-witted,  and  full 
of  pluck  and  determination.  The  band  visited  a  saloon  on 
Fourth  Street,  where  they  sung  and  prayed  and  expostu- 
lated with  the  keeper,  and  finally  induced  him  to  shut  up 
his  saloon.  I  shall  never  forget  the  look  of  triumph  with 
which  the  members  of  the  band  on  their  return  entered  the 
church,  which  was  crowded  with  people,  singing  the  long- 
meter  doxology,  "Praise  God,  from  whom  all  blessings 
flow,"  etc.  They  related  their  adventure  and  success,  and 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  hour  ran  high. 

The  excitement  increased  from  day  to  day,  as  praying 
bands  went  out  in  every  direction  through  the  city.  The 
Crusade  was  the  common  theme  of  conversation  every- 
where, on  the  street-corners,  in  the  street-cars,  by  persons 
passing  along  the  streets,  in  the  stores, — indeed  every- 
where, but  little  else  seemed  to  be  talked  about.  The  papers 
were  full  of  the  movement.  The  Gazette  had  a  reporter  who 
was  in  sympathy  with  the  women,  a  young  man  by  the 
name  of  Krehbiel,  whose  father  was  a  minister  in  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  who  followed  them  everywhere, 
and  gave  glowing  accounts  of  their  proceedings.  The 
Commercial  had  also  a  young  reporter,  whose  name  I  can 
not  recall,  who  was  a  friend  of  the  women,  and  who  fur- 
nished his  paper  with  very  interesting  accounts  of  their 
doings. 

The  excitement  at  length  became  so  great  that  Mayor 
Johnston,  who  professed  friendship  for  the  women,  but 
who  was  really  a  saloon  man,  deemed  it  necessary,  in  order 
to  the  preservation  of  the  peace,  as  he  said,  to  issue  a  proc- 
lamation, which  was  a  most  remarkable  documen^  It  was 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  293 

difficult  to  tell  what  it  meant.  A  person  might  infer  from 
it  that  every  woman  engaged  in  the  Crusade  had  a  revolver 
in  her  pocket,  and  was  a  dangerous  person.  The  papers 
criticised  it,  and  almost  everybody,  except  the  saloon- 
keepers, criticised  it.  So  he  thought  it  necessary  to  try 
and  explain  it,  so  as  to  modify  some  of  its  most  offensive 
utterances;  for  the  wives  and  daughters  of  the  best  men 
in  Cincinnati  were  engaged  in  the  movement.  So  one 
morning  he  came  to  the  meeting  in  the  Ninth  Street  Bap- 
tist Church.  The  house  was  crowded,  and  both  the  execu- 
tive and  advisory  committees  were  in  session.  Some  one 
who  saw  him  working  his  way  through  the  crowd,  requested 
the  congregation  to  pray  for  the  mayor,  and  then  after  the 
prayer  some  one  struck  up,  "In  some  way  or  other  the 
Lord  will  provide."  The  tide  of  enthusiasm  ran  high;  the 
excitement  was  up  to  fever-heat. 

The  mayor  found  his  way  into  the  small  room  where 
the  executive  committee  was  in  session,  and,  after  profess- 
ing sympathy  for  the  object  of  the  movement,  which  no 
one  believed  to  be  sincere,  he  proceeded  to  explain  what  he 
meant  in  his  proclamation,  which  made  the  matter  but 
little  clearer;  for  when  a  man  tries  by  his  utterances  to 
make  different  impressions  on  the  minds  of  different  classes 
of  people,  he  can  not  express  himself  clearly.  As  he  came 
to  explain  himself,  the  ladies  of  the  committee  especially 
felt  it  to  be  their  privilege  to  make  numerous  inquiries,  in 
order  to  fairly  understand  him;  and  they  subjected  him 
to  the  most  rigid  examination  and  cross-examination,  and 
catechised  him  to  their  heart's  content.  I  think  he  hardly 
regarded  his  visit  as  a  success.  His  proclamation  did  not 
arrest  the  movement,  although  it  encouraged  and  strength- 
ened its  opponents. 

One  day,  during  the  progress  of  a  meeting  in  the  Sev- 
enth Street  Presbyterian  Church,  a  large  praying  band  of 


294  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

forty-three  women  went  out,  and  while  singing  and  praying 
before  a  saloon  on  Baymiller  Street,  between  Ninth  and 
Richmond,  they  were  arrested  by  the  police,  and  taken  to 
the  station-house  of  the  third  precinct.  The  mayor  and 
chief  of  police  were  telegraphed  for,  and  while  they  were 
coming,  which  occupied  half  an  hour  or  more,  the  women 
proceeded  to  examine  the  premises.  They  found  no  one  in 
the  lock-up  but  one  old  woman,  and  they  asked  her  what 
she  had  been  put  in  there  for,  and  she  said,  "To  tell  the 
truth,  I  was  put  in  for  getting  drunk."  She  then  wanted 
to  know  what  they  all  were  put  in  for,  and  they  told  her  for 
trying  to  keep  people  from  getting  drunk. 

At  length  the  mayor  arrived,  and  as  soon  as  he  came 
in  they  all  fell  on  their  knees  and  prayed  for  him.  He 
then  proceeded  to  business;  but  he  found  he  had  a  deli- 
cate case  before  him.  Here  were  the  wives  of  many  of. 
the  leading  business  and  professional  men  of  Cincinnati, 
and  it  was  Saturday  afternoon,  and  what  was  he  to  do  with 
so  many  prisoners  of  their  character  and  social  standing? 
At  length  he  took  their  names,  their  ages,  their  occupa- 
tions, and  their  residences,  and  released  them  on  parole, 
to  appear  at  the  police  court  on  Monday  morning  at  ten 
o'clock.  The  women  on  their  release  returned  to  the  Sev- 
enth Street  Church,  and  Mrs.  Leavitt,  who  was  one  of  the 
number,  gave  a  glowing  account  of  their  adventure,  and 
humorously  remarked  that  the  mayor  had  released  them 
on  patrol.  There  was  no  feeling  of  fear  or  shrinking  from 
the  performance  of  what  they  believed  to  be  a  duty  mani- 
fested. The  spirit  of  the  martyrs  was  revived,  and  the 
women  seemed  willing  to  go,  not  only  to  prison,  but  to 
death,  if  it  was  necessary. 

A  meeting  was  appointed  for  the  Ninth  Street  Baptist 
Church  for  nine  o'clock  on  Monday  morning.  When  the 
time  arrived,  the  church  was  full  to  overflowing,  and  hun- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  295 

dreds,  if  not  thousands,  of  people  crowded  the  street  for 
a  square  away.  We  had  an  enthusisastic  meeting,  which 
adjourned  in  time  for  the  forty-three  arrested  women  to  put 
in  an  appearance  at  the  police  court  at  ten  o'clock.  My 
wife  and  I  followed  close  in  the  rear,  and  were  fortunate 
enough  to  get  into  the  court-room  to  witness  the  proceed- 
ings. The  women  had  secured  for  their  counsel  three 
ex-judges, — Judge  Hagans,  Methodist;  Judge  Matthews, 
Presbyterian,  and  afterwards  a  justice  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  States;  and  another  ex-judge,  a  Bap- 
tist, whose  name  1  have  forgotten.  The  only  one  of  their 
counsel  present  was  Judge  Hagans. 

The  first  business  attended  to  in  court  that  morning 
was  the  case  of  Rev.  Mr.  Emory,  city  missionary,  who  had 
been  arrested  by  the  police  the  day  before  (Sunday)  for 
preaching  on  the  street.  He  appeared  without  counsel. 
When  his  case  was  called,  the  prosecuting  attorney  arose, 
and,  addressing  the  court,  said  that  he  had  examined  the 
law  very  carefully,  and  that  he  could  find  no  law  against 
street-preaching,  and  did  not  think  Mr.  Emory  had  vio- 
lated any  law,  and  that  he  thought  he  should  be  discharged. 
With  this  view  the  court  concurred.  The  old  judge,  whose 
name  I  have  forgotten,  and  who,  the  reporter  of  the 
Gazette  said,  "looked  as  wise  as  an  owl,"  said  he  knew 
Brother  Emory  very  well,  and  often  went  to  hear  him 
preach  on  the  street  himself,  and  he  knew  he  did  not  in- 
tend to  do  anything  wrong,  and  he  was  satisfied  he  had 
violated  no  law,  and  he  dismissed  the  case.  Yet  Mr.  Emory 
had  done  the  very  same  thing  that  the  women  had  done — 
he  had  sung  and  prayed  on  the  street,  and,  in  addition  to 
that,  had  preached  to  the  people. 

After  the  case  of  Mr.  Emory  was  disposed  of,  that  of 
the  women  was  called.  They  were  charged,  not  like 
Brother  Emory,  with  singing  and  praying  on  the  streets, 


296  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

but  with  obstructing  the  sidewalk.  Four  policemen  were 
put  on  the  stand,  who  testified  that  they  had  arrested  the 
women  on  Baymiller  Street  for  obstructing  the  sidewalk. 
Judge  Hagans  cross-examined  them.  He  wanted  to  know 
how  much  of  the  sidewalk  the  women  occupied,  and  they 
all  concurred  in  saying  about  four  feet  in  width,  and  fifty 
feet  in  length.  He  then  wanted  to  know  how  wide  the 
pavement  was  at  that  place,  and  they  all  agreed  that  it 
was  from  ten  to  twelve  feet  wide.  He  then  showed  from 
the  testimony  that  if  the  pavement  was  ten  feet  wide,  and 
the  women  occupied  four  feet  of  it,  there  were  six  feet  of 
the  pavement  left;  and  if  it  was  twelve  feet  wide,  then 
there  were  eight  feet  of  it  not  occupied  by  the  women, 
sufficient  space  being  afforded  in  either  case  for  persons 
to  pass  along  the  sidewalk  unmolested.  He  then  wanted  to 
know  of  the  witnesses  if  there  were  from  six  to  eight  feet 
of  the  sidewalk  not  occupied  by  the  women,  how  it  was 
that  they  obstructed  the  sidewalk.  They  replied  that 
other  people  came  and  occupied  that  space.  He  then 
wanted  to  know  why  they  did  not  arrest  the  "other  people." 
They  replied  that  they  were  instructed  to  arrest  the  women. 
This  clearly  revealed  the  animus  of  the  case. 

The  prosecuting  attorney  then  addressed  the  court. 
He  declared  that  there  was  great  excitement  in  the  city, 
that  its  peace  was  in  danger,  and  that  if  the  prisoners  were 
not  convicted  and  punished,  no  one  could  tell  what  scenes 
of  violence  might  take  place.  In  order  to  quiet  the  popu- 
lace, something  must  be  done — an  example  must  be  made 
of  the  women.  If  not,  the  worst  element  in  the  city  might 
gain  the  ascendency,  and  a  reign  of  mob  violence  might 
ensue.  It  was  a  wonderful  speech.  The  pith  of  it  was, 
that  the  women  must  be  punished  to  appease  the  mob  ele- 
ment and  preserve  the  peace  of  the  city. 

At  the  close  of  this  speech,  without  consulting  the 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  297 

women,  and  for  reasons  which  he  deemed  sufficient,  Judge 
Hagans  moved  a  continuance  of  the  case  till  the  following 
Thursday.  This  displeased  the  women,  as  they  wished  to 
have  the  case  at  once  decided.  But  perhaps  he  understood 
the  case  hetter  than  they  did,  and  pursued  the  wiser  course. 

On  the  following  Thursday  the  women  appeared  before 
the  court,  and  the  judge  said  that  he  thought  they  did  not 
intend  to  do  wrong  or  violate  the  law,  and  in  view  of  this 
fact  he  would  dismiss  the  case,  with  the  distinct  under- 
standing, however,  that  they  would 'not  repeat  the  offense 
in  the  future.  This  ended  the  legal  proceedings,  and  barred 
the  women,  except  in  open  disregard  of  the  warning  of  the 
court,  from  singing  and  praying  on  the  streets. 

After  the  case  was  dismissed,  the  Eev.  John  Fee,  pastor 
of  the  Wesley  Chapel  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  offered 
the  use  of  a  large  yard  in  front  of  his  church  to  the  women; 
he  said  they  were  welcome  to  come  inside  the  fence  into 
the  yard,  and  sing  and  pray  as  much  as  they  pleased,  and 
if  other  people  gathered  on  the  sidewalk  outside,  they 
would  not  be  responsible  for  it.  One  of  the  Presbyterian 
pastors  made  a  similar  offer,  his  church  having  a  yard  in 
front  of  it.  They  were  also  allowed  to  meet  on  the  Espla- 
nade, and  hold  services  there. 

After  the  arrest  of  the  women,  singing  and  praying  on 
the  streets  before  the  saloons  was  abandoned;  but  meetings 
were  held  from  day  to  day  and  from  night  to  night  in 
various  churches  throughout  the  city,  and  also  at  the  foun- 
tain on  the  Esplanade.  These  meetings  were  attended  by 
great  crowds  of  people,  and  were  deeply  interesting.  One 
night  we  met  in  the  Friends'  meeting-house,  and  sung 
gospel  hymns,  and  had  a  most  enthusiastic  meeting.  Most 
of  the  ministers,  and  the  best  people  out  of  nearly  all  the 
Churches,  were  engaged  in  the  movement.  This  fact,  in 
addition  to  the  assurance  of  the  temperance  workers  that 


298  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

they  were  engaged  in  a  righteous  cause,  calculated  to  honor 
God  and  bless  their  fellow-men,  inspired  them  with  confi- 
dence and  even  boldness  in  their  work.  They  hesitated  not 
to  charge  the  authorities  openly  with  disregarding  their 
solemn  obligations,  and  encouraging  vice  and  crime.  As 
a  sample  of  their  boldness,  I  here  give  part  of  a  paper  read 
before  a  vast  audience,  and  unanimously  adopted  by  a 
rising  vote.  This  paper  had  been  prepared  by  a  committee 
consisting  of  Dr.  Walden  (now  bishop),  John  Fee,  and  my- 
self. As  chairman  of  the  committee,  I  wrote  and  read  the 
report.  I  must  confess  that  the  fear  of  man  was  not  before 
my  eyes,  and  my  associates  on  the  committee  were  as  fear- 
less and  determined  as  myself,  and  behind  us  were  thou- 
sands of  men  and  women  as  fearless  and  determined  as  we 
were.  The  editor  of  the  Gazette  very  properly  denominated 
the  paper  "a  rather  salty  document,"  and  such  it  was  in- 
tended to  be.  After  a  preliminary  statement,  the  com- 
mittee proceeded  to  say: 

"We  hold  that  intemperance  is  a  crime  against  the  laws 
of  God  and  man;  that  no  man  has  a  right,  by  indulging 
in  intoxicating  drinks,  voluntarily  to  becloud  his  own 
intellect,  to  impair  his  moral  sensibilities,  to  enfeeble  his 
energies,  to  impoverish  his  family,  to  bring  suffering  and 
shame  on  those  whom  he  has  vowed  to  love  and  cherish, 
and  to  disqualify  himself  for  the  proper  discharge  of  his 
duties,  which  he  owes,  as  a  citizen,  to  the  Government 
under  which  he  lives. 

"In  the  fifth  section  of  the  present  law  of  Ohio,  en- 
titled, 'An  Act  to  provide  against  the  evils  resulting  from 
the  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors,'  it  is  declared  that  'it 
shall  be  unlawful  for  any  person  to  get  intoxicated,  and 
every  person  found  in  a  state  of  intoxication  shall,  upon 
conviction  thereof,  be  fined  in  the  sum  of  five  dollars,  and 
the  costs  of  the  prosecution.'  The  law,  thus  recognizing 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  299 

drunkenness  as  a  crime,  declares  that  'it  shall  be  un- 
lawful for  any  person,  by  agent  or  otherwise,  to  sell  in 
any  quantity  intoxicating  liquors  to  be  drank  in,  upon,  or 
about  the  buildings  or  premises  where  sold,  or  to  sell  such 
intoxicating  liquors  to  be  drank  in  any  adjoining  room, 
building,  or  premises,  or  other  place  of  public  resort  con- 
nected with  said  building.' 

"From  this  it  appears  that  our  law  not  only  recog- 
nizes drunkenness  as  a  crime,  but  also  brands  as  criminal 
that  which  directly  tends  to  promote  drunkenness.  This 
being  the  case,  the  law  provides  for  the  punishment  of 
these  crimes  in  order  to  restrain,  and  if  possible  to  prevent 
them.  Section  4  of  the  Act  above  referred  to  declares 
'that  all  places  where  intoxicating  liquors  are  sold,  in  vio- 
lation of  this  Act,  shall  be  taken,  held,  and  declared  to  be 
common  nuisances,  and  all  rooms,  taverns,  groceries,  cof- 
fee-houses, cellars,  or  other  places  of  public  resort  where 
intoxicating  liquors  are  sold  in  violation  of  this  Act,  shall 
be  shut  up  and  abated  as  public  nuisances,  upon  conviction 
of  the  keepers  thereof,  who  shall  be  punished  as  hereinafter 
provided.' 

"Now,  it  is  evident,  from  the  plain  letter  of  the  statute, 
that  the  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors,  to  be  drank  on  the 
premises  where  sold,  or  in  any  adjoining  building,  is  a 
palpable  violation  of  law,  and  that  every  place  where  in- 
toxicating liquors  are  thus  sold  is,  in  the  eye  of  the  law, 
a  public  nuisance;  and  it  is  the  duty  of  every  officer  of  the 
law,  each  of  whom  has  taken  a  solemn  oath  to  sustain  and 
enforce  it,  and  particularly  of  the  executive  and  police 
officers,  who  are  especially  charged  with  this  duty,  to  see 
that  the  law  in  these  cases  is  respected,  and  its  violations 
properly  punished. 

"Every  saloon-keeper,  grocer,  druggist,  tavern-keeper, 
and  all  others  who  sell  intoxicating  liquors,  it  matters  not 


300  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

in  what  quantities,  to  be  drank  on  the  premises,  are  en- 
gaged in  an  unlawful  business,  and  while  carrying  it  on 
can  not  claim  for  it  any  protection  of  law. 

"But  has  the  law  in  these  cases  been  enforced?  Has 
any  proper  effort  been  made  to  carry  out  the  provisions 
of  the  law?  Has  it  been  made  a  terror  to  evil-doers? 
Instead  of  this,  it  has  been  permitted  to  become  a  dead- 
letter.  Men  who  have  sworn  before  God  and  heaven  to 
obey  and  enforce  it  have  witnessed  and  connived  at  its 
violation.  The  existence  of  bars  and  glasses  in  drinking- 
houses  where  intoxicating  liquors  are  exposed  to  view, 
together  with  frequent  cases  of  inebriation  which  occur 
there,  have  been  held  by  the  courts  in  other  States  as 
prima  facie  evidence  of  the  violation  of  law,  and  on  this 
evidence  arrests  have  been  made,  and  convictions  secured, 
as  in  other  cases  where  reasonable  evidence  of  guilt  has 
been  presented.  But  here  the  law  designed  to  protect 
the  interests  and  promote  the  happiness  of  society  has 
been  trampled  under  foot,  and  is  openly  violated  every  day 
and  almost  every  hour.  The  traffic  in  intoxicating  liquors, 
branded  by  the  law  of  our  State  as  a  crime,  is  permitted 
to  go  unpunished,  and  its  fruits  of  misery,  poverty,  dis- 
ease, and  death  are  beheld  everywhere  around  us.  Fathers, 
brothers,  husbands,  and  sons  are  besotted  and  ruined  by  it; 
and  mothers,  sisters,  wives,  and  daughters  are  impover- 
ished, crushed,  and  heart-broken,  while  the  cruel  vam- 
pires, who  fatten  on  their  very  hearts'  blood,  are  reveling 
in  their  ill-gotten  gain. 

<rWhen  the  sworn  officers  of  the  law  will  not  enforce 
the  law — when  the  guardians  of  society  prove  faithless 
to  their  trust,  and  the  very  end  for  which  the  law  was 
instituted  is  defeated — what  remedy  is  left  to  an  outraged 
and  law-abiding  people  but  to  seek  in  a  peaceable  way, 
it  may  be  by  new  and  perhaps  untried  methods,  to  arouse 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  301 

society  to  a  sense  of  its  danger,  to  reclaim  the  erring,  and 
to  create  such  a  public  sentiment  as  will  lead  to  the  cor- 
rection of  the  evils  complained  of?  And  to  Christian 
women  particularly,  who  are  destitute  of  political  power 
and  influence,  and  who  daily  witness,  if  they  do  not  per- 
sonally feel,  the  desolations  of  the  fell  destroyer,  what 
remedy  is  left  them  but  an  appeal  to  God,  and  the  presen- 
tation of  high  moral  and  religious  motives,  in  a  gentle 
and  persuasive  manner,  to  men?  In  view  of  all  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  case,  what  candid,  disinterested  man 
will  not  admit  that  they  have  sufficient  reasons  to  justify 
them  in  the  course  they  have  pursued? 

"Although  these  women  have  gone  out  peaceably,  yet 
Jthey  have  been  forbidden  to  proceed  according  to  their 
own  chosen  method  in  their  'work  of  faith  and  labor  of 
love/  They  have  violated  no  law,  they  have  incited  to 
no  riot,  they  have  not  gone  out  'with  intent  to  do  any 
unlawful  act  with  force  and  violence,'  they  have  threat- 
ened no  bloodshed,  they  have  interfered  with  no  man's 
legal  rights,  they  have  done  injury  to  no  one;  but  they 
have  gone  forth  modestly,  timidly,  peacefully,  lovingly, 
in  the  spirit  of  their  Master,  returning  good  for  evil,  and 
praying  for  them  which  despitefully  use  them  and  perse- 
cute them.  Yet,  notwithstanding  this,  they  have  been 
interdicted  in  their  work,  they  have  been  held  up,  at  least 
by  implication,  as  dangerous  persons,  while  their  conduct 
has  been  represented  as  calculated  to  produce  disorder  and 
riot.  They  have  been  threatened  unjustly  as  violators  of 
law,  while  men  who  are  engaged  in  an  unlawful  traffic, 
ruining  the  souls  and  bodies  of  their  fellow-men,  are  pro- 
tected in  their  unlawful  business  by  those  whose  duty  it  is 
to  arrest  and  punish  them  for  their  crimes. 

"The  principle  on  which  the  late  proclamation  of  the 
mayor  of  this  city  against  the  temperance  women  rests 


302  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

is  a  most  dangerous  and  pernicious  one,  and,  if  it  were 
admitted,  would  remove  with  one  fell  stroke  the  founda- 
tion on  which  the  right  of  free  speech  and  the  liberty  of 
worshiping  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  our  own  con- 
sicences  rest.  Should  the  rabble  of  this  city  conclude  at 
any  time  that,  unless  peaceable,  law-abiding  citizens  shall 
desist  from  the  exercise  of  their  constitutional  right  to  ex- 
press their  sentiments  openly  in  opposition  to  certain  vices, 
or  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their 
own  consciences,  they  will  create  a  riot,  and  interrupt  the 
peace  and  good  order  of  the  city,  the  policy  adopted  by 
the  mayor  would  lead  him,  if  consistent  with  his  recent 
action,  to  interdict  the  peaceable  citizens  in  the  exercise 
of  their  rights,  lest,  forsooth,  their  conduct  might  be  made 
the  occasion  of  riot,  while  the  lawless  and  disorderly  would 
be  permitted  to  go  free.  The  breaking  up  of  a  prayer- 
meeting  in  this  city  a  few  evenings  ago  by  a  rabble  mob, 
none  of  whom,  so  far  as  we  know,  have  been  arrested, 
affords  a  sad  and  striking  illustration  of  this  point.  If 
this  policy  is  adopted,  all  good  citizens  are  placed  at  once 
at  the  mercy  of  the  malcontents  of  the  city,  who  may  at 
any  moment  introduce  a  reign  of  terrorism,  destructive 
to  the  peace  and  happiness  of  the  community,  and  which 
may  result  in  bloodshed  and  pillage. 

"Are  we  ready,  as  a  community,  to  accept  such  a  prin- 
ciple as  this?  Are  we  ready  to  admit  that  peaceable,  law- 
abiding  citizens  must  desist  from  their  efforts  to  oppose 
crime,  and  purify  and  elevate  society,  whenever  violent 
and  lawless  men  may  threaten  a  breach  of  the  peace?  Are 
we  ready  to  admit  that  we  have  no  rights  but  such  as  the 
rabble  may  choose  to  concede  to  us?  Never!  while  the 
Stars  and  Stripes,  under  which  our  fathers  fought  and  bled, 
wave  over  us  as  the  emblem  of  our  civil,  political,  and  re- 
ligious rights,  will  we  admit  any  such  thing.  If  the  issue 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  303 

must  be  made,  if  the  conflict  must  come,  who  can  doubt 
for  a  single  moment  that  the  lovers  of  law  and  order, 
without  regard  to  party,  sect,  or  nationality,  will  unite  in 
a  solid  phalanx,  bound  together  by  principle  and  not  by 
passion,  to  oppose  the  encroachments  of  the  very  worst 
elements  of  society?  Nor  will  we  admit  that  the  violators 
of  law  have  any  right  to  dictate  to  us  what  methods  we 
shall  adopt  in  opposing  vice  and  crime,  so  long  as  we  do 
not  interfere  with  the  rights  of  our  fellow-citizens.  Our 
plans  may  not  be  suited  to  their  tastes;  but  while  we  do 
not  injure  others  in  the  pursuit  of  their  lawful  business, 
nor  interfere  with  any  of  their  lawful  rights,  we  claim  the 
privilege  to  choose  our  own  methods  and  adopt  our  own 
plans  of  operation,  and  in  the  peaceable  prosecution  of  our 
plans  we  claim  the  protection  of  law. 

"We  arraign  before  the  friends  of  law  and  order  in 
this  community  the  mayor,  the  police  commissioners,  and 
the  councils  of  this  city.  We  charge  them  with  pursuing  a 
course  calculated,  whether  so  designed  or  not,  to  incite 
to  lawlessness,  and  to  encourage  crime.  Had  the  chief 
magistrate  of  this  city,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  police 
commissioners,  sanctioned,  instead  of  opposed,  by  resolu- 
tions of  the  Council  and  Board  of  Aldermen,  issued  his 
proclamation  declaring  that  the  temperance  women  of  this 
city,  so  long  as  they  did  not  interfere  with  the  lawful  busi- 
ness of  their  fellow-citizens,  should  be  protected  from  all 
insult  and  violence,  and  declaring  that  any  attempt  of 
lawless  men  to  incite  to  disturbance  or  riot  would  be 
promptly  suppressed,  and  the  offenders  justly  punished, 
the  scenes  of  disorder  which  now  occur  almost  daily,  to 
the  disgrace  of  our  city,  would  not  take  place.  But  instead 
of  this,  the  mayor  declared  that  he  was  instructed  by  the 
police  commissioners  to  enforce  the  law;  not  against  all 
parties  obstructing  the  street,  but  'only  ayaiiist  the  la  die  a." 


304  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

thus  intimidating  the  virtuous  class  in  their  work  of  re- 
form, and  encouraging  the  vicious  class  in  their  course  of 
crime. 

"We  demand,  in  the  name  of  injured  innocence  and 
the  majesty  of  insulted  law,  that  the  vicious  and  lawless 
be  restrained  and  punished,  and  that  peaceable,  law-abid- 
ing citizens  who  are  laboring  for  the  suppression  of  crime, 
practices  branded  by  the  law  of  our  State  as  criminal,  be 
protected  in  the  exercise  of  their  rights.  Let  the  law  be 
enforced,  impartially,  fearlessly,  and  fully,  and  then  the 
work  of  the  temperance  women,  so  far  as  any  unusual 
movements  on  the  streets  are  concerned,  will  be  ended. 
But  till  then,  come  what  may,  we  pledge  ourselves  to  con- 
tinue our  efforts  in  the  cause  of  God  and  humanity,  and 
to  oppose,  in  every  proper  and  lawful  way,  so  far  as  we 
are  able,  the  blighting  curse  of  intemperance,  and  the 
numerous  agencies  employed  to  promote  it,  and  in  this 
good  work  we  appeal  to  the  sympathy  and  support  of  all 
lovers  of  law,  order,  and  sobriety." 

During  the  whole  movement  the  women  displayed 
great  courage,  tact,  and  prudence.  One  day  a  meeting 
was  to  be  held  on  the  Esplanade,  and  a  great  crowd  of 
people  had  assembled.  Some  one,  who  had  in  some  way 
learned  the  fact,  pointed  out  to  the  leader,  Mrs.  Leavitt, 
a  band  of  roughs,  who  had  come  with  the  avowed  purpose 
of  raising  a  disturbance,  and  breaking  up  the  meeting. 
But  Mrs.  Leavitt  was  equal  to  the  emergency,  and  went 
directly  to  the  leader  of  the  band,  a  great,  stalwart  fellow, 
and  told  him  that  she  understood  that  there  were  a  lot 
of  persons  on  the  ground  that  intended  to  make  a  disturb- 
ance, and  that  she  wanted  to  place  herself  and  the  women 
under  his  protection,  and  appealed  to  him  as  a  man  of 
honor  and  courage  to  see  that  they  were  not  molested. 
His  honor  and  courage  being  appealed  to,  he  declared  with 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  305 

emphasis  that  he  would  do  it,  and  that  he  would  see  that 
no  one  disturbed  them;  and  he  and  his  band  stood  as  guard 
while  the  meeting  was  conducted  without  the  slightest 
interruption.  There  are  but  few  men  who  have  no  sense 
of  honor  left,  and  who,  if  approached  in  a  proper  manner, 
may  not  be  influenced  in  the  right  direction. 

Although  the  Woman's  Crusade  did  not  shut  up  the 
saloons  and  overthrow  the  liquor-traffic,  yet  it  marked 
an  important  period  in  our  reform  history,  and  gave  a 
powerful  impulse  to  the  temperance  movement  that  is  felt 
to  the  present  hour.  It  created  and  developed  a  temperance 
sentiment  which  had  not  before  existed.  No  one  can  esti- 
mate the  amount  of  good  that  it  accomplished. 
20 


306  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

General  Methodist  Union— Subject  Discussed— Request  of  Dr. 
Hoyt— Six  Articles  on  Union— Delicacy  of  Subject— Desira- 
bility of  Union — Difficulties  in  the  Way — Color  Line — Sec- 
tional Prejudice— Secret  Societies— Question  Narrowed— 
Methodist  Episcopal  and  Methodist  Protestant  Churches- 
Defects  of  Each — Middle  Ground— Objections  of  Early  Re- 
formers— An  Executive  Head — Connectionalism  and  Con- 
gregationalism—Can Not  be  Combined— Present  Tendency. 

WHILE  we  were  negotiating  a  imion  with  the  Wesley- 
ans,  and  also  while  we  were  discussing  the  reunion  of  the 
divided  parts  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  the 
subject  of  a  general  Methodist  union  received  consider- 
able attention,  and  was  extensively  discussed  in  many  of 
the  Church  papers.  Dr.  Hoyt,  who  was  then  editor  of  the 
Western  Christian  Advocate,  published  in  Cincinnati,  re- 
quested me  to  write  a  series  of  articles  on  the  subject  for 
his  paper,  and  as  he  seemed  very  desirous  that  I  should  do 
so,  I  complied  with  his  request,  and  furnished  him  with  six 
articles  on  the  subject.  I  entered  upon  the  discussion  by 
recognizing  the  difficulty  of  any  one  connected  with  any 
of  the  various  branches  of  Methodism  to  discuss  the  ques- 
tion without  some  denominational  bias,  and  without  claim- 
ing, perhaps,  too  much  for  his  own  particular  Church.  I 
also  assumed  the  desirability  of  such  a  union,  and  noticed 
the  points  of  agreement  between  the  various  Methodist 
bodies.  From  this  I  proceeded  to  consider  the  difficulties 
in  the  way  of  a  general  Methodist  union,  noticing  the  color- 
line,  the  existence  of  bitter  sectional  prejudice,  and  the 
secret  society  question,  which  was  regarded  as  involving  a 
matter  of  conscience.  All  these  points  were  dwelt  upon  to 
some  considerable  extent. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  307 

The  question  of  union,  in  view  of  these  difficulties, 
seemed  to  narrow  itself  down  to  a  union  of  the  Methodist, 
the  Methodist  Protestant,  and  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Churches.  I  gave  a  resume  of  the  controversy  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  from  the  beginning,  which 
resulted  in  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  and  then  proceeded  to  discuss  the  possibility  of  a 
union  between  the  three  bodies  last  named.  I  inquired: 

"In  view  of  existing  facts,  can  a  union  be  effected  be- 
tween the  Methodist  Episcopal,  the  Methodist,  and  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Churches?  Is  there  any  ground  to 
hope  for  such  a  result  as  this?  Can  such  a  modification  be 
effected  in  the  governments  of  these  bodies  as  to  bring 
them  together?  We  do  not  pretend  to  be  able  to  answer 
this  question  with  any  certainty.  We  will  venture  the 
opinion,  however,  that  there  is  a  middle  ground  on  which 
they  might  meet,  with  advantage  to  them  all.  There  is  no 
human  system,  however  perfect  it  may  be,  which  is  free 
from  defects;  and  the  governments  of  these  Churches  do 
not  form  an  exception. 

"All  the  Methodist  Churches  in  this  country,  with  the 
exception  of  a  small  body  of  Congregational  Methodists 
in  the  South,  have  adopted,  as  a  fundamental  principle  in 
their  economy,  the  association  of  individual  Churches  in 
one  general  body,  governed  by  general  rules,  and  main- 
taining an  efficient  itinerancy  by  a  regular  interchange 
of  ministerial  labor.  Their  various  systems  are  designed 
to  harmonize  with  this  fundamental  principle.  In  such  an 
association  the  individual  Churches  give  up  some  of  their 
rights,  to  secure  the  advantages  arising  from  their  asso- 
ciation with  the  general  body,  just  as  men  willingly  sur- 
render some  of  their  natural  rights  to  secure  the  advan- 
tages of  general  society.  The  advantages  derived  from 
the  union  of  the  individual  Churches  in  one  body,  are 


308  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

deemed  far  more  important  than  those  that  would  accrue 
to  them  from  the  strict  maintenance  of  their  independ- 
ence, and  the  full  exercise  of  their  rights  as  individual 
Churches.  All  the  above-named  Methodist  bodies  meet 
on  this  common  ground,  and  give  their  assent  to  the  prin- 
ciple of  general  association  in  Church  government,  rather 
than  the  independence  of  the  Churches.  This  is  a  fact 
which  it  will  be  well  for  us  to  keep  in  mind. 

"It  has  been  objected  to  the  government  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  that  it  recognizes  a  third  order 
in  the  ministry,  and  confers  undue  power  on  its  bishops. 
In  answer  to  the  first  part  of  this  objection,  it  may  be 
sufficient  to  say,  that  whatever  confusion  of  ideas  existed, 
or  whatever  tendencies  were  manifested  on  this  subject 
in  the  early  period  of  the  Church,  the  idea  of  a  third  min- 
isterial order  is  now  disavowed  and  repudiated,  and  the 
episcopacy  is  held  to  be  an  office  in  the  Church,  and  not  an 
order  in  the  ministry.  The  use  of  the  solemn  consecration 
service  is  held  to  be  not  inconsistent  with  this  view,  nor 
improper  in  inducting  men  into  such  an  important  and 
responsible  office.  Even  Paul,  who  had  been  called  to  be 
an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  was  set  apart,  by  prayer  and 
the  imposition  of  hands,  to  a  special  work.  (Acts  xiii,  3.) 
The  Discipline  of  the  Church  clearly  shows  that  the  epis- 
copacy is  not  considered  as  a  third  and  superior  order  in 
the  ministry.  A  stream  can  not  rise  higher  than  its  source, 
neither  can  the  less  create  the  greater.  According  to  the 
established  theory  of  episcopacy  (of  the  so-called  'apos- 
tolic succession'  sort),  it  takes  a  bishop  to  make  a  bishop. 
But  the  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
says,  page  96,  section  215:  If  by  death,  or  otherwise,  there 
be  no.  bishop  remaining  in  our  Church,  the  General  Con- 
ference shall  elect  a  bishop,  and  the  elders,  or  any  three 
of  them,  who  shall  be  appointed  by  the  General  Confer- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  309 

ence  for  that  purpose,  shall  consecrate  him  according  to  the 
Ritual.'  This  shows  very  clearly  that  the  episcopacy  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  not  regarded  as  a  higher 
order  in  the  ministry  than  elder;  but  that  it  is  the  creature 
of  the  General  Conference,  and  of  course  subject  to  its 
control. 

"That  bishops,  or  general  superintendents,  are  neces- 
sary in  a  body  composed  of  a  great  many  individual 
Churches,  having  very  many  general  interests  to  promote 
and  supervise,  can  hardly  be  called  in  question.  Men  who 
have  their  own  special  duties  to  perform,  can  not  attend 
to  these  general  interests  without  neglecting  those  which 
are  particularly  committed  to  their  care.  Where  there  are 
general  Church  interests  to  promote  and  manage,  there 
must  be  general  Church  officers  to  attend  to  them,  or  else 
they  will  be  neglected.  The  existence  of  episcopacy,  as 
an  office,  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  with  its  duties 
and  powers  clearly  defined  and  properly  limited,  should  not, 
we  think,  form  any  barrier  to  the  union  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal,  the  Methodist,  and  Methodist  Protestant 
Churches.  The  first  part  of  the  objection,  then,  seems  to 
possess  little  or  no  force. 

"The  second  part  of  the  objection,  that  the  government 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  confers  undue  power 
upon  its  bishops,  appears  to  be  well  taken.  We  shall  notice 
only  a  few  points,  which  will  be  sufficient  for  our  present 
purpose. 

"In  the  first  place,  the  bishops  appoint  all  the  preach- 
ers, including  presiding  elders,  to  their  respective  charges, 
and  in  the  intervals  of  the  Conferences,  change,  receive, 
and  suspend  preachers,  as  necessity  may  require,  and  as 
the  Discipline  directs.  (See  "Powers  of  the  Bishops.-")  It 
matters  not  how  the  bishops  make  the  appointments, 
whether  by  calling  in  many  or  few  of  their  brethren,  to  aid 


310  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

them  by  their  counsels,  the  power  to  make  the  appoint- 
ments, and  the  responsibility  of  making  them,  rests  with 
the  bishops.  Without  their  approval,  either  directly  or 
indirectly,  no  preacher  receives  an  appointment. 

"In  the  second  place,  all  the  pulpits  in  the  denomina- 
tion are  under  the  control  of  the  bishops.  The  Discipline 
says  (page  205,  section  499):  'In  future  we  will  admit 
no  charter,  deed,  or  conveyance  for  any  house  of  worship 
to  be  used  by  us,  unless  it  be  provided  in  such  charter, 
deed,  or  conveyance,  that  the  trustees  of  said  house  shall 
at  all  times  permit  such  ministers  and  preachers  belonging 
to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as  shall  from  time  to 
time  be  duly  authorized  by  the  General  Conference  of  the 
ministers  of  our  Church/  etc.  Here  we  see  that  the  trus- 
tees of  the  various  meeting-houses  are  legally  bound  to 
receive  whatever  ministers  or  preachers  may  be  sent  to 
them  by  the  bishops,  on  whom  the  General  Conference  has 
conferred  the  appointing  power.  It  matters  not  whether 
the  ministers  or  preachers  are  acceptable  or  not,  the  trus- 
tees, and  the  societies  which  they  represent,  are  legally 
bound  to  receive  them. 

"In  the  third  place,  neither  the  preachers  nor  the  soci- 
eties have  any  right,  recognized  by  the  Discipline,  of  di- 
rectly making  known  to  the  bishops  their  wants  and  wishes, 
in  order  to  enlighten  their  decisions  in  reference  to  the 
appointment  of  preachers,  nor  have  they  any  right  of  ap- 
peal from  their  decisions,  if  aggrieved,  after  they  have 
been  made.  It  is  but  just  to  say,  however,  that  without 
such  a  right  being  recognized  by  the  Discipline,  the  privi- 
lege of  ministers  and  Churches  making  known  their  wishes 
to  the  bishops  is  conceded  and  commonly  practiced  through 
the  presiding  elders. 

"We  perceive,  from  the  preceding  facts,  that  the  bishops 
possess  great  power,  and  have  in  their  hands  a  tremendous 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  311 

patronage.  Nearly  ten  thousand  ministers  and  preachers 
are  subject  to  their  behests,  and  more  than  thirteen  thou- 
sand pulpits  are  under  their  control,  while  nearly  a  million 
and  a  half  of  Christian  men  and  women,  without  their 
wishes  being  in  any  way  directly  consulted,  are  dependent 
on  them  for  the  ministrations  of  the  gospel,  and  have  no 
right  to  reject  the  ministers  who  are  sent  to  them.  That 
the  bishops  exercise  this  tremendous  power  wisely  and  dis- 
creetly, and  that  the  preachers  and  societies  as  a  general 
thing,  have  little  or  no  cause  of  complaint,  is  readily  ad- 
mitted; but  this  does  not  in  any  way  affect  the  fact  of  the 
vast  power  possessed  by  the  bishops.  Its  possession  is  one 
thing;  the  manner  in  which  it  is  exercised  is  quite  another. 
The  members  of  the  republican  Methodist  Churches,  as 
they  sometimes  call  themselves,  object  to  such  a  concen- 
tration of  power  in  the  hands  of  the  bishops,  holding  that 
it  is  unsafe,  and  that  it  deprives  the  preachers  and  members 
of  the  Church  of  rights  which  they  should  be  permitted  to 
exercise.  Here,  then,  we  perceive  the  greatest  difficulties 
to  a  union  of  the  Churches  above-named,  on  the  one  hand. 
Now  let  us  look  at  some  of  the  difficulties  on  the  other. 

"In  the  first  place,  the  Methodist  and  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Churches  have  no  bishops — no  general  super- 
intendents. This  is  a  source  of  weakness.  They  have  each 
a  General  Conference — a  general  legislature — but  they  have 
no  general  executive  to  carry  into  effect  their  general  legis- 
lation. They  are  an  association  of  Churches  and  Confer- 
ences, without  an  associated  head  to  carry  out  their  will. 
They  are  like  what  the  United  States  would  be  without 
a  President — bound  together  in  name,  but,  without  an  ex- 
ecutive head,  hardly  bound  together  in  fact.  The  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  can  not  consent  to  dismiss  its  chief 
executives,  and  leave  the  general  work  without  general 
supervision. 


312  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

"In  the  second  place,  in  the  Methodist  and  in  the  Meth- 
odist Protestant  Churches,  the  title  to  Church  property 
vests  in  each  individual  society,  and  the  property  is  under 
its  exclusive  control.  The  consequence  is,  any  society  may 
reject  any  minister  the  Conference  may  send  them,  and 
open  their  Church  doors  to  any  one  whom  they  may  select. 
The  Conference,  as  it  is  generally  understood,  has  no  power 
to  enforce  its  appointments.  If  a  Church  is  dissatisfied, 
it  may  refuse  to  receive  a  preacher  from  the  Conference; 
a  preacher  may  decline  to  take  an  appointment;  and  then 
the  Church  and  preacher  so  declining  can  make  their  own 
arrangements.  The  consequence  is,  the  Conferences  are 
without  proper  authority  to  enforce  their  decisions,  and 
weakness  of  administration  is  the  result.* 

"In  the  third  place,  in  the  Methodist  and  in  the  Meth- 
odist Protestant  Churches  the  ministry  and  laity  are  equally 
represented  in  the  Annual  and  General  Conferences.  In 
the  Annual  Conferences  the  preachers  in  person,  and  the 
Churches  through  their  own  chosen  representatives,  make 
their  wishes  known  directly  to  the  stationing  authority,  in 
reference  to  their  fields  of  labor  and  ministerial  supplies 
for  the  coming  year.  When  the  appointments  are  an- 
nounced, if  any  preacher  or  representative  of  a  Church  is 
aggrieved,  he  may  appeal  to  the  Conference,  whose  decision 
is  final. 

<fNow,  place  these  two  systems,  as  here  very  briefly 
presented,  and  what  is  the  conclusion  at  which  an  unpreju- 
diced mind,  after  serious  consideration,  will  arrive?  We 
think  it  will  be  this:  That,  while  one  of  the  systems  of 
government  is  by  far  too  strong,  the  other  is  by  far  too 


*  Since  the  above  was  written,  it  has  been  decided  by  the  courts  that 
a  local  church  can  not  reject  the  preacher  appointed  by  the  Annual 
Conference. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  313 

weak.  Is  there  not  a  middle  ground,  then,  on  which  they 
may  meet  and  unite? 

"May  not  a  union  of  these  Churches  be  effected  on 
something  like  the  following  basis:  Let  the  episcopacy,  or 
general  superintendency,  as  an  office  in  the  Church,  be 
retained;  let  the  appointing  power  remain  in  the  hands  of 
the  bishops,  but  let  the  Annual  Conferences,  as  well  as  the 
General  Conference,  be  composed  of  an  equal  number  of 
ministers  and  of  laymen  as  the  representatives  of  the 
Churches,  and  let  the  ministers  in  person,  and  the  Churches 
through  their  delegates,  present  directly  to  the  bishops 
their  wishes,  in  reference  to  ministerial  labor  and  supply, 
with  the  privilege,  if  aggrieved,  of  an  appeal  from  the 
appointment  of  the  bishop  to  the  Conference,  whose  de- 
cision shall  be  final.  Let  the  Church  property  be  deeded 
according  to  the  deed  of  settlement,  thus  giving  the  Con- 
ferences, composed  alike  of  preachers  and  people,  the  power 
to  enforce  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  Church.  The 
suggestion  in  reference  to  Church  property  may  seem  to 
some  very  objectionable;  but  if  a  general  association  of 
Churches  be  preferable  to  independency,  and  such  a  pro- 
vision in  reference  to  Church  property  be  necessary  to  give 
sufficient  power  to  the  association  to  enforce  its  own  rules, 
it  does  not  appear,  after  all,  to  be  unreasonable,  as  the  ad- 
vantages derived  from  a  connection  with  the  general  body 
will  far  more  than  compensate  for  the  surrender  of  this 
individual  right  of  the  Churches." 

The  objection  of  the  early  Eeformers  was  not  to  the 
office  of  bishop,  or  general  superintendent,  but  to  the 
powers  and  prerogatives  of  the  episcopacy.  With  these 
properly  defined  and  limited,  the  office  itself  was  not  ob- 
jectionable. I  have  often  thought  that  a  general  executive, 
with  his  powers  specifically  pointed  out,  and  properly  re- 


314  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

stricted,  and  who  should  be  elected  by  the  Church,  and 
responsible  to  the  Church,  would  be  preferable  to  the 
intermeddling  of  general  agents,  who,  outside  of  their  own 
particular  duties,  are  without  authority  and  without  official 
responsibility.  Without  a  united  head,  responsible  to  the 
Church,  it  is  difficult  to  maintain  the  unity  of  the  body 
and  the  connectional  principle  on  which  our  Church  is 
founded.  To  combine  the  advantages  of  the  connectional 
principle  and  Congregationalism  in  one  body,  appears  to 
me  to  be  impossible.  As  the  one  increases,  the  other  de- 
clines. If  we  adhere  to  the  connectional  principle  in  our 
government,  we  should  adopt  such  measures  as  will  give  it 
efficiency,  and  enable  the  Conferences  to  enforce  their 
decisions,  when  indorsed  both  by  the  preachers  and  the 
individual  Churches  through  their  chosen  representatives. 
A  government  that  does  not  govern,  is  only  a  government 
in  name,  and  can  neither  command  obedience  nor  respect. 
Between  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  with  its  present 
episcopal  prerogatives,  and  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  with  its  weakness  of  administrative  power,  the 
preference  must  emphatically  be  given  to  the  latter;  but 
the  middle  ground  which  I  proposed,  would,  I  think,  be 
preferable  to  the  position  occupied  by  either.  That  such 
a  position  will  ever  be  assumed  by  either  of  the  Churches 
I  now  think  very  unlikely.  The  tendency  among  us,  it 
seems  to  me,  is  more  to  Congregationalism  than  to  the 
strengthening  of  the  connectional  principle. 


>•/•:. i  A-.V  /.v  r ii i<:  MINISTRY.  315 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Lack  of  Ministerial  Association— No  Ministers  of  our  Church- 
Methodist  Episcopal  Preachers'  Meeting— Invitation  to  At- 
tend—Springfield Pastor— Other  Ministers — Dr.  Merrill— 
"Colonel  Moody,  the  Fighting  Parson"— Dr.  Walden— Com- 
pliment by  Dr.  Merrill— Sincere  Friendship— Elected  Presi- 
dent of  Preachers'  Meeting— Closing  Address— Resolution 
by  John  F.  Wright— Action  of  Meeting  on  My  Leaving  Cin- 
cinnati —  Published  in  Western  Christian  Advocate  —  Other 
Ministers — Dr.  Aydelott— Delightful  Interviews — Heaven. 

WHEN  I  went  to  Cincinnati  I  found  myself  without 
ministerial  association.  There  were  none  of  our  own  min- 
isters in  the  city.  I  felt  very  seriously  the  deprivation. 
I  knew  one  or  two  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  preachers 
in  the  city,  with  whom  I  became  acquainted  in  Springfield. 
I  met  them  in  their  Book  Room,  and  was  invited  to  attend 
their  Preachers'  Meeting,  which  I  did.  I  was  very  cordially 
received,  and  invited  to  meet  with  them  regularly.  I  ac- 
cepted the  invitation,  and  for  five  years  was  a  member  of 
their  weekly  meeting,  and  was  treated  with  unifonn  kind- 
ness and  courtesy.  I  became  well  acquainted  with  many 
of  the  brethren,  among  them  Dr.  Merrill,  now  bishop;  Dr. 
Wiley,  afterwards  bishop,  and  since  deceased;  Dr.  Moody, 
who  was  a  colonel  in  the  late  War  of  the  Rebellion,  and 
sometimes  called  "the  fighting  parson."  He  was  a  noble- 
looking  man,  and  as  noble  as  he  looked.  He  was  some- 
what eccentric,  and  a  man  of  much  more  than  ordinary 
ability.  'He  and  I  became  intimately  acquainted,  and  I 
liked  him  very  much.  Dr.  Walden  (now  bishop)  and  I 
were  associated  on  the  executive  committee  throughout 
the  Woman's  Crusade,  and  I  got  to  know  him  very  well, 
and  to  esteem  him  very  highly.  I  became  more  or  less 


316  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

acquainted  with  more  than  a  score  of  other  preachers  dur- 
ing those  five  years,  for  the  meeting  was  largely  attended, 
more  than  thirty  sometimes  being  present.  During  those 
years  of  intimate  intercourse  no  one  ever  insinuated  the 
thought  of  my  changing  my  Church  relation  and  uniting 
with  them  but  once.  When  I  was  in  Springfield,  the  High 
Street  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the  wealthiest  and 
most  aristocratic  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  at  that  time 
in  the  place,  desired  to  secure  a  certain  minister  for  their 
pastor,  and  assumed  that  to  do  so  it  was  only  necessary  for 
one  of  their  leading  members  to  go  to  Conference  and  make 
their  wish  known  to  the  bishop.  But  the  bishop  refused  to 
grant  their  request,  and  sent  them  a  man  they  did  not 
want.  They  were  very  much  disappointed  and  felt  badly 
over  it,  and,  as  a  consequence,  did  not  treat  their  pastor, 
as  he  thought,  with  proper  kindness.  After  a  while  he  and 
I  became  intimately  acquainted,  and  he  would  sometimes 
tell  me  of  his  troubles.  When  I  went  to  Cincinnati  he  was 
there,  and  we  renewed  our  acquaintance.  I  can  not  recall 
his  name,  though  I  have  often  tried  to  do  it.  One  morning 
I  went  into  the  Book  Eoom,  and  he  and  several  other 
preachers  that  I  knew  very  well,  among  whom  was  Dr. 
Merrill,  were  gathered  in  a  little  group  talking,  and  I 
joined  them.  Dr.  Merrill  had  just  returned  from  the  ses- 
sion of  his  Conference,  I  think  the  Central  Ohio,  and  he 
said  to  me,  "Do  you  know  that  two  of  your  preachers  joined 
our  Conference?"  I  told  him  I  did  not  know  they  had 
joined;  but  I  knew  they  had  intended  to  join.  Then  the 
Springfield  brother,  whose  name  I  can  not  recall,  turned 
to  me,  and  playfully  remarked,  "0,  you  had  better  come, 
too."  But  Dr.  Merrill — paying  me  one  of  the  highest  com- 
pliments'— replied,  "0  no,  we  do  n't  expect  him  to  come." 
He  knew  I  was  not  in  the  market.  There  are  some  men, 
who,  from  certain  considerations  of  advantage  to  them- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  317 

selves,  can  change  their  principles  and  Church  relations, 
and  there  are  other  men  who  have  honest  convictions,  and 
who  can  not  give  them  up  for  good  places.  Dr.  Merrill 
regarded  me  as  one  of  the  latter  sort.  He  was  right,  and  I 
considered  his  remark  as  highly  complimentary. 

That  was  the  only  hint  ever  given  me  in  regard  to 
uniting  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  it  was 
promptly  repelled  by  one  of  their  leading  men.  I  was  fully 
convinced  of  the  sincerity  of  their  friendship,  and  that  it 
was  not  with  a  view  of  winning  me  over  to  their  Church. 
Afterward  they  elected  me  president  of  their  meeting  for 
a  term  of  six  months.  I  often  felt  out  of  place,  and  told 
the  brethren  so;  but  they  assured  me  it  was  all  right.  Every 
Church  has  difficult  questions  to  discuss  which  are  not  for 
the  public  ear.  Questions  of  this  kind  came  up  in  the 
.Preachers'  Meeting,  and  I  became  familiar  with  all  their 
internal  affairs.  But  the  brethren  gave  me  their  confi- 
dence, and  I  never  betrayed  it.  Those  matters  were  as 
sacred  to  me  as  they  were  to  them. 

At  the  expiration  of  my  term,  before  retiring  from 
the  chair,  I  made  the  following  little  address: 

"DEAR  BRETHREN, — In  retiring  from  an  office  in  which 
your  partiality  placed  me  six  months  ago,  I  can  not  refrain 
from  expressing  to  you  my  deep  sense  of  the  honor  you 
have  done  me  by  this  expression  of  your  Christian  confi- 
dence and  esteem.  It  is  hardly  necessary  for  me  to  say 
that  I  love  my  own  Church,  which  was  instrumental  in 
bringing  me  to  Christ,  and  which  took  me  when  a  little, 
ignorant  boy,  and  nourished  and  cherished  me,  and  hon- 
ored me  by  putting  me  into  the  ministry,  and  which  has 
since  honored  me  by  committing  to  my  trust  some  of  her 
most  important  interests.  But  while  as  an  honest  and 
honorable  man  I  feel  bound  to  be- true  to  her  interests.  1 


318  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

feel  at  the  same  time  that  she  is  too  small  to  fill  my  heart. 
Grace  has  so  enlarged  my  heart  that  it  embraces  all  who 
love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.  And  especially 
do  I  love  the  various  branches  of  the  great  Methodist 
family.  I  recognize  their  common  origin,  their  common 
family  likeness,  and  I  rejoice  in  their  common  prosperity. 
In  all  that  is  essentially  Methodistic  we  are  one;  and  al- 
though a  member  of  one  of  the  smaller  tribes  of  our  Israel, 
I  claim  a  portion  in  the  common  heritage.  The  tribe  of 
Judah  was  the  most  powerful  of  the  tribes  of  ancient 
Israel,  and  produced  a  David  who  spread  his  conquests 
far  and  wide.  But  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  which  was  the 
least  of  the  tribes,  produced  a  Paul,  who  was  set  for  the 
defense  of  the  gospel.  We  do  not  hope  to  equal  you  in  the 
extent  of  our  labors,  but  we  hope  to  equal  you  in  our 
sphere,  in  our  faithfulness  and  devotion  to  the  cause  of  the 
Master. 

"With  assurances,  dear  brethren,  of  my  high  appreci- 
ation of  your  great  kindness  to  me,  and  of  the  pleasure 
which  I  have  derived  from  my  intercourse  with  you,  and 
praying  the  blessing  of  God  to  rest  upon  you,  I  retire  from 
my  present  position  with  sentiments  of  sincere  Christian 
regard  for  you  all." 

I  had  hardly  concluded  this  address  when  John  F. 
Wright,  who  was  pastor  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  Cincinnati  more  than  forty  years  before,  when  several 
local  preachers  for  their  reform  views  were  expelled,  and 
more  than  two  hundred  and  seventy  members  for  the  same 
reason  withdrew,  and  who  was  then  charged  with  having 
treated  the  Reformers  very  harshly,  was  on  his  feet  with 
a  very  complimentary  resolution,  couched  in  the  kindest 
terms,  in  reference  to  me.  It  seemed  to  afford  him  great 
pleasure  to  offer  the  resolution,  and  he  took  special  pains 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  319 

to  show  his  friendship  for  me.  More  than  forty  years  of 
experience  from  the  time  of  the  expulsion  and  secession 
of  the  brethren  in  Cincinnati  had  no  doubt  modified  his 
views  and  changed  his  feelings  towards  the  Reformers. 
It  seemed  as  if  he  wanted  to  give  evidence  of  the  fact. 

On  my  removal  from  Cincinnati,  the  brethren,  of  their 
own  motion,  and  without  my  knowledge  at  the  time, 
adopted  the  following  paper: 

"John  Scott,  D.  D.,  of  Grace  Methodist  Church,  of  this 
city,  having  closed  his  labors  here,  and  is  about  to  remove 
to  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  the  undersigned  were  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  prepare  an  expression  of  the  kind  regards  and 
high  appreciation  cherished  for  him  by  the  members  of 
the  'Preachers'  Meeting'  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
of  Cincinnati  and  vicinity. 

"It  gives  us  much  pleasure  to  give  utterance  to  the 
sentiments  of  high  esteem  and  brotherly  regard  which  we 
cherish  toward  Dr.  Scott  as  an  able  preacher,  a  faithful 
pastor,  a  genial  companion,  and  a  catholic^spirited  Chris- 
tian gentleman. 

"His  relations  with  us  during  his  residence  in  this  city, 
have  more  and  more  endeared  him  to  us.  As  a  member 
of  our  meeting,  he  has  fraternized  heartily,  and  as  presi- 
dent during  one  term  presided  with  dignity  and  much 
satisfaction  to  the  body. 

"We  part  with  him  with  reluctance,  and  feel  assured 
that  he  will  be  welcomed  with  equal  pleasure  where  his 
duty  now  calls  him.  From  his  sentiments,  repeatedly  ex- 
pressed, we  are  fully  persuaded  that  if  his  opinions  and 
spirit  "were  cherished  throughout  the  various  Methodisms, 
all  would  soon  be  one  in  spirit  and  in  organization. 

"We  pray  that  God's  blessing  may  attend  his  labor  in 
the  future  as  in  the  past." 

This  paper  was  signed  by  C.  W.  Ketcham,  S.  B.  Smith, 


320  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

A.  N".  Spahr,  and  E.  K.  Deem,  and  was  adopted  unani- 
mously, and  published  in  the  Western  Christian  Advocate. 
I  insert  it  here  as  alike  creditable  to  those  dear  brethren 
and  ta  our  common  Christianity.  They  knew  I  was  a 
Methodist  Protestant,  and  that  I  intended  to  continue  so; 
but  this  did  not  prevent  them  from  treating  me  as  a  brother 
while  I  was  among  them,  and  manifesting  their  respect  for 
me  when  I  was  about  to  leave  them.  Every  man  has  a  right 
to  think  for  himself,  and  honestly  form  his  own  opinion; 
but  a  difference  in  opinion,  or  non-essential  points,  should 
not  alienate  Christian  men  in  affection. 

It  was  also  my  happiness  to  form  the  acquaintance  of 
several  Presbyterian  and  other  ministers  in  the  city,  whom 
I  found  to  be  kind  and  brotherly.  Especially  was  I  favored 
with  the  friendship  of  the  venerable  Dr.  B.  P.  Aydelott, 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  He  had  been  raised  an  Epis- 
copalian, studied  medicine,  and  entered  on  its  practice  in 
New  York  City;  but  by  reading  the  Bible,  as  he  told  me, 
and  not  by  anything  he  heard  from  the  pulpit,  he  was  led 
to  Christ,  and  converted  in  his  own  office,  and  filled  with 
great  joy.  He  at  once  abandoned  his  practice,  went  to  a 
theological  seminary,  studied  for  the  ministry,  and  in  due 
time  became  a  rector  in  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church, 
and  continued  so  for  many  years;  but  because  of  what  he 
believed  to  be  the  Romanizing  tendencies  of  that  Church, 
he  withdrew  from  it,  and  united  with  the  New  School 
Presbyterian  Church.  He  was  a  man  of  ardent  piety,  rare 
literary  culture,  a  very  able  preacher,  and  the  author  of 
several  valuable  works.  He  possessed  a  true  catholic  spirit, 
and  fraternized  with  the  brethren  of  the  various  Christian 
Churches.  He  was  regarded  as  a  patriarch  among  his 
brethren.  He  frequently  attended  our  Church,  and  often 
preached  for  me.  I  had  his  sympathy,  his  counsel,  and, 
as  he  assured  me,  his  frequent  prayers.  I  felt  it  to  be  a 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  321 

great  privilege  to  enjoy  the  friendship  of  such  a  great  and 
good  man.  When  he  learned  that  I  was  about  to  leave  the 
city,  he  wrote  me  a  kind  and  tender  letter,  too  flattering 
in  its  terms  to  be  introduced  here,  expressing  his  regret  and 
his  best  wishes  for  my  prosperity.  I  recall  with  pleasure 
the  many  interviews  we  had  together.  I  always  felt  like 
a  little  child,  sitting  at  the  feet  of  a  venerable  father,  rich 
in  experience,  and  wise  in  counsel.  Our  interviews  were 
always  closed  with  prayer.  He  was  a  leader  in  every  good 
work,  and  a  tower  of  strength  in  the  Church.  He  passed 
away  a  few  years  ago  at  an  advanced  age,  in  full  assurance 
of  a  blessed  immortality.  What  a  glorious  place  heaven 
will  be,  where  the  good  of  all  ages  and  all  lands  will  be 
gathered  together  to  celebrate  the  wonders  of  redeeming 
grace  forever! 

About  a  year  after  my  removal  to  Cincinnati,  my  dear 
old  friend,  George  Brown,  D.  D.,  one  of  the  founders  of 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  entered  into  rest,  at  his 
home  in  Springfield,  Ohio,  October  6,  1871,  in  the  fifty- 
sixth  year  of  his  ministry  and  the  seventy-ninth  year  of 
his  age.  He  was  a  great  and  good  man.  He  had  served  as 
presiding  elder  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and 
as  president  of  his  Conference  for  many  years  in  the  Meth- 
odist Protestant  Church.  He  served  for  a  time  as  presi- 
dent of  Madison  College,  and  for  two  years  as  editor  of  the 
Methodist  Recorder.  He  was  author  of  "Becollections  of 
Itinerant  Life,"  a  large  octavo  volume,  and  of  "The  Lady 
Preacher/'  a  12mo,  being  a  biography  of  Mrs.  Hannali 
Eeeves.  Dr.  Brown  was  a  man  of  noble  bearing,  of  clear, 
strong  intellect,  genial  and  companionable,  full  of  "the 
milk  of  human  kindness,"  and  a  great  friend  of  the  young 
preachers.  He  was  a  clear,  strong  writer,  and  a  preacher  of 
great  power.  We  have  seen  vast  assemblies  spellbound 
by  his  thrilling  utterances,  or  swayed,  like  the  forest  in 
21 


322  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  breeze,  beneath  the  power  of  truth  as  it  fell  in  burning 
fervor  from  his  lips.  In  the  days  of  his  prime,  he  towered 
in  the  pulpit  like  a  giant  in  his  strength,  and  wielded  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit  with  a  dexterity  and  power  seldom 
surpassed.  He  was  wise  in  counsel,  firm  in  purpose,  and 
prudent  in  the  discharge  of  duty.  He  was  one  of  the  early 
Eeformers,  and  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  is  in- 
debted to  but  few  men  so  much  as  to  Dr.  Brown.  His 
funeral  was  attended,  among  others,  by  more  than  a  score 
of  ministers;  but  I  was  the  only  member  of  his  Conference 
who  was  present.  His  remains  repose  in  the  "Fern  Cliff 
Cemetery,"  Springfield,  Ohio,  beside  thosa  of  his  amiable 
companion. 


fo 

®! 


YE AUS  /.V  T.HJ5  MINISTRY.  323 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Methodist  General  Conference,  1871— Letter  from  T.  W.  Peg- 
ram — Address  of  J.  T.  Murray — Kind  Responses — Commis- 
sioners to  Methodist  Protestant  General  Conference — Au- 
thority—Never Met— Did  Not  Attend  Methodist  Protestant 
General  Conference — Good  Reasons — A.  Clark  and  James 
Robison— Appointment  of  Nine  Commissioners— Dr.  Burns's 
Call  for  Expression  of  Opinion — Answer— Letter  of  Dr. 
Drinkhouse  —  Answer  —  General  Conference  in  Princeton, 
1875— William  Hunter— Bishop  Janes— Charles  W.  Button- 
Recommendation  of  Committee  on  Union — Commissioners 
Appointed— Ministerial  Education— Important  Action— Re- 
moral  to  Pittsburg. 

AT  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church 
in  Pittsburg  in  May,  1871,  a  communication  from  Kev. 
T.  W.  Pegram,  of  North  Carolina,  one  of  the  delegates 
of  the  Methodist  Protestant  General  Conference,  breathing 
a  kind  and  brotherly  spirit,  was  received  and  read;  and 
Rev.  J.  T.  Murray,  of  Maryland,  addressed  the  Conference 
in  person,  and  presented  the  greetings  of  himself  and 
brethren.  Kindly  responses  were  made,  and  John  Scott, 
John  Burns,  F.  H.  Pierpont,  A.  H.  Bassett,  and  H.  E.  H. 
Hartsock  were  appointed  commissioners,  or  messengers, 
to  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  to  meet  in  Lynchburg,  Ya.,  May  1,  1874,  and  were 
authorized  to  "receive  any  proposition  looking  toward 
union  that  might  be  made  by  the  General  Conference  of 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  and  report  the  same  to 
the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church." 

These  commissioners  never  had  a  meeting,  and  never 
did  anything,  because  a  resolution  offered  by  Dr.  J.  J. 
Murray  in  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Prot- 


324  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

estant  Church  in  1870,  to  authorize  the  president  of  that 
body,  in  case  of  the  appointment  of  such  a  commission  on 
our  part,  to  appoint  commissioners  to  meet  and  confer 
with  us  on  the  subject  of  union,  had  been  voted  down.  We 
could  not,  therefore,  do  anything  before  the  meeting  of 
their  General  Conference  in  1874.  These  commissioners, 
for  what  they  considered  good  and  sufficient  reasons,  did 
not  attend  the  General  Conference  in  Lynchburg;  but 
Revs.  Alexander  Clark  and  James  Eobison,  our  editor  and 
book  agent,  attended  and  represented  the  feeling  of  our 
Church. 

At  that  Conference,  on  the  recommendation  of  a  com- 
mittee, of  which  John  Paris  was  chairman,  the  following 
resolution  was  adopted  with  great  unanimity: 

"Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  nine  persons  be  appointed 
by  this  General  Conference,  to  confer  with  any  like  commis- 
sion from  any  Methodist  body  in  America,  who  may  signify 
a  desire  to  confer  with  them  upon  the  subject  of  union  with 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  and  especially  with  a  com- 
mittee of  nine,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Methodist  Church, 
which  has  made  overtures  to  us  for  a  reunion:  believing  it  to 
be  the  desire  of  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the  Methodist 
Church  to  effect  a  union  of  the  Methodist  and  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Churches,  upon  terms  which  shall  be  alike  agreeable 
and  honorable  to  each." 

This  was  an  important  step  towards  union  in  advance 
of  any  that  had  been  before  taken.  The  overtures  for 
union  which  had  been  made  by  the  Methodist  Church  were 
personal  and  not  official,  and  just  the  same  as  had  been 
made  by  the  Methodist  Protestant  to  the  Methodist  Church. 
The  desire  for  union  was  evidently  mutual,  and  there  was 
nothing  discreditable  in  it. 

In  the  latter  part  of  November,  1874,  Dr.  Burns  called 
on  me,  through  the  Recorder,  for  an  expression  of  opinion 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  325 

in  regard  to  the  duty  of  our  commissioners.  This  was  after 
the  meeting  of  the  General  Conference  at  Lynchburg.  To 
that  appeal  I  responded  in  the  following  article,  published 
in  the  Recorder  of  December  19,  1874: 

"As  Brother  Burns  has  publicly  called  on  me  for  an 
expression  in  regard  to  the  duty  of  the  commissioners  ap- 
pointed by  the  last  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Church  on  the  subject  of  union  with  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Church,  I  beg  permission  to  make  a  brief  response. 

"After  examining  the  action  of  the  General  Conference 
of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  I  am  satisfied  that  our 
commissioners  have  no  power  to  act  in  any  way  in  the  pxrem- 
ises  as  matters  now  stand. 

"In  the  first  place,  we  were  appointed  to  receive  propo- 
sitions in  reference  to  union,  and  not  to  make  them. 

"In  the  second  place,  the  General  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church  entirely  ignored  our  present 
commissioners,  consisting  of  five  members,  and  authorized 
its  commissioners  to  confer  with  a  commission  of  nine,  to 
be  appointed  hereafter,  of  course,  *by  the  General  Confer- 
ence of  the  Methodist  Church.' 

"Whether  our  present  commissioners  were  objectionable 
to  our  Methodist  Protestant  brethren  or  not,  I  do  not  know. 
One  thing,  however,  is  very  clear,  that  their  commissioners 
have  no  authority  to  confer  with  us  on  the  subject  of  union. 
So  far  as  I  am  concerned,  then,  I  think  that  we  must  dis- 
miss the  whole  subject,  so  far  as  negotiations  are  concerned, 
until  the  meeting  of  our  General  Conference  in  May  next. 
That  body  can  then  take  such  action  on  the  subject  as  it 
shall  think  proper. 

"From  the  last  number  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  I 
learn  that  the  editor  of  that  paper  does  not  seem  to  deem  it 
prudent  at  present  to  continue  the  discussion  of  the  sub- 
ject of  union  in  his  columns,  because  some  of  his  sub- 


326  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

scribers  object  to  the  'discussion  of  premature  and  irrele- 
vant issues.'  It  may  be  well  for  us,  also,  perhaps  to  act 
with  becoming  prudence,  and  'do  nothing  before  the  time.' 

"Could  our  commissioners  have  a  meeting  for  consulta- 
tion with  each  other,  it  would  afford  me  great  pleasure; 
but  they  are  so  scattered  that  this  is  scarcely  practicable 
under  the  circumstances.  If  it  is  the  wish  of  the  brethren 
composing  our  commission,  however,  to  meet  at  some  cen- 
tral point, — say  Cambridge,  Fairmont,  Pittsburg,  or  Cin- 
cinnati,— I  will  be  happy  to  meet  with  them,  and  carefully 
consider  the  subject  of  the  union  of  the  Methodist  and 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Churches.  Such  preliminary  dis- 
cussion might  lead  to  more  judicious  action  at  a  subse- 
quent time.  In  reference  to  such  a  meeting,  some  time  be- 
fore our  General  Conference,  I  will  be  pleased  to  hear 
privately  from  other  members  of  the  commission." 

This  article  I  thought  was  judicious,  and  not  out  of 
place.  But  under  date  of  Baltimore,  December  24,  1874, 1 
received  from  Dr.  E.  J.  Drinkhouse,  editor  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant,  the  following  letter: 

"DEAR  BROTHER  SCOTT, — Your  communication  on  the 
union  (commission)  business  in  the  Recorder  (19th)  I  think 
judicious.  Evidently  nothing  can  be  done  before  the  meet- 
ing of  your  General  Conference,  and  very  probably  nothing 
then.  If  the  position  of  the  Methodist  Church  is  that  the 
original  organization  is  to  make  proposals  to  those  who 
'suspended'  relations,  to  put  it  'mildly,'  this  would  be  a 
strange  reversal  of  the  natural  and  logical  order  of  things. 

"Again  permit  me  to  notice  your  reference  to  the  action 
of  our  General  Conference  in  appointing  nine  instead  of 
five,  or  twenty,  or  any  other  arbitrary  number,  with  the 
exclamation-point  annexed.  You  attempt  to  saddle  the 
wrong  horse.  It  seems,  then,  you  had  a  committee  to 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  327 

receive  proposals — of  five;  yet  not  one  of  you  appeared  even 
fraternally  at  Lynchburg — worse  still,  not  one  of  you  con- 
descended even  to  communicate  in  writing.  Brothers  Clark 
and  Eobison  did  the  best  they  could  over  the  bungling  busi- 
ness; but  could  not  offer  even  an  apology,  so  utterly  did 
you  pass  us  by.  It  seems  to  me  it  comes  with  an  ill  grace 
from  you,  as  one  of  the  five,  to  insinuate  by  an  exclamation- 
point,  that  there  was  some  ulterior  purpose  in  appointing 
nine.  The  fact  is,  you  left  us  perfectly  bare  of  information, 
not  knowing  whether  you  were  five  or  what.  The  nine 
was  a  mere  accident. 

"I  have  shut  down  on  the  discussion  in  the  interest  of 
union,  not  against  it — this  ought  to  be  plain  enough.  How- 
ever, a  few  letters  like  yours  and  Brother  Widney's  will 
effectually  kill  the  whole  project,  I  fear. 

"Yours  fraternally,  E.  J.  DRINKHOUSE." 

Under  date  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  December  28,  1874, 
I  answered  the  above  communication  as  follows: 

"KEY.  E.  J.  DRINKHOUSE: 

"My  Dear  Brother, — Yours  of  the  24th  instant  was  re- 
ceived in  due  course  of  mail,  and  is  now  before  me.  Its 
general  tone  is  objectionable,  and  if  its  contents  were  a 
matter  of  personal  interest  only,  it  would  probably  pass 
without  further  notice.  But  as  the  general  subject  referred 
to  is  one  of  more  than  personal  interest,  I  have  concluded 
to  answer  your  letter,  or  lecture,  and  disabuse  your  mind 
in  reference  to  certain  matters  contained  therein. 

"As  to  my  failure  to  attend  your  last  General  Confer- 
ence, or  to  communicate  with  that  body  in  writing,  I  had 
sufficient  reasons  at  the  time  to  justify  the  failure,  even  in 
your  estimation,  were  I  to  state  them;  but  after  the  man- 
ner in  which  you  have  referred  to  the  matter,  I  do  not 
deem  it  proper  to  do  it  now. 


328  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

"As  to  the  exclamation-point  on  which  you  place  so 
much  stress,  I  have  only  to  say  that  it  was  not  in  my  manu- 
script, and  how  it  got  into  the  printed  copy  I  do  not  know. 
I  am  not  much  in  the  habit  of  insinuating  anything  by 
exclamation-points.  I  mostly  express  my  sentiments  in  a 
way  sufficiently  plain  to  be  understood  without  the  use  of 
such  appendages.  So  much,  then,  as  to  matters  merely 
personal.  Now  a  few  words  in  reference  to  matters  of  far 
more  importance. 

"You  say,  'If  the  position  of  the  Methodist  Church  is 
that  the  original  organization  is  to  make  proposals  to  those 
who  "suspended"  relations,  to  put  it  "mildly,"  this  would 
be  a  strange  reversal  of  the  natural  and  logical  order  of 
things.'  If  I  understand  this,  it  simply  means  that  your 
Church,  claiming  to  be  the  'original  organization,'  pro- 
poses to  stand  on  its  dignity,  and  make  no  proposals  to  the 
Methodist  Church,  which  'would  be  a  strange  reversal  of 
the  natural  and  logical  order  of  things;'  but  that  'those 
who  "suspended"  relations,  to  put  it  "mildly,"'  must 
humbly  approach  your  'original  organization,'  and  ask  for 
a  reunion  with  it.  I  think  I  do  not  misunderstand  you. 
This  is  a  vital  point,  and  I  wish  to  consider  it  candidly, 
and  will  ask  for  it  the  same  consideration  from  you. 

"I  observe,  then,  that  the  question  as  to  which  of  the 
two  Churches,  the  Methodist  Protestant  or  the  Methodist 
Church  is  the  'original  organization'  is  one  that  is  unde- 
cided, and  still  in  dispute.  This  may  be  a  new  thought 
to  you,  and  it  may,  therefore,  be  the  more  valuable.  Let 
me  state  the  case.  It  has  been  held  by  the  court  of  Noble 
County  in  this  State  (Ohio),  in  a  case  involving  the  title 
to  Church  property,  in  a  suit  brought  by  a  Methodist  Prot- 
estant society,  to  recover  a  house  of  worship  from  a  Meth- 
odist society,  that  all  the  changes  which  were  made  by  our 
Conventions  in  the  Constitution  and  Discipline  of  the 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  329 

Methodist  Protestant  Church,  even  to  the  change  in  our 
name,  were  made  according  to  the  provisions  of  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  Church,  we  having  represented  in  the  Con- 
ventions the  necessary  number  of  Annual  Conferences  to 
enable  us  legally  to  make  the  changes.  If  this  decision 
was  correct,  and  the  evidence  satisfied  the  court  that  it 
was,  and  no  appeal  was  taken  from  the  decision,  then  the 
inevitable  conclusion  is  that  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  as  it  now  stands,  is  not  properly  the  'original  or- 
ganization/ but  a  faction  which  refused  to  concur  in  the 
legal  acts  of  the  original  body.  You  will  please  observe 
that  I  am  not  now  indulging  in  theory  and  speculation, 
but  refer  you  to  a  matter  of  fact,  a  judicial  decision,  ren- 
dered in  a  respectable  court  of  justice,  and  which  remains 
to  this  day  unquestioned.  To  this  you  may  reply  that  a 
court  in  West  Virginia  has  rendered  an  opposite  decision 
in  a  similar  case.  If  such  be  the  fact,  I  at  once  admit  it. 
How,  then,  does  the  case  stand?  Simply  that  the  question 
as  to  which  of  the  two  bodies,  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  or  the  Methodist  Church,  is  the  'original  organiza- 
tion/ is  in  dispute,  and  that  conflicting  decisions  on  the 
subject  have  been  rendered  by  the  courts,  and  that  the 
question  can  not  be  legally  and  finally  settled  till  the  case 
is  carried  by  appeal  to  the  court  of  last  resort.  Are  we  to 
wait  till  such  a  decision  is  obtained  to  enable  us  to  observe 
proper  etiquette  in  making  and  receiving  proposals,  before 
we  enter  upon  negotiations  for  union  between  the  two 
Churches?  If  so,  the  day  of  union  is  very  far  distant.  HV 
have  as  good  a  right,  basing  our  claim  on  judicial  decisions, 
as  you  have.  Suppose,  then,  we  both  claim  to  be  the 
'original  organization/  and  stand  on  our  dignity,  and  de- 
cline to  make  any  advance  toward  each  other,  when  do 
you  think  a  union  will  be  effected?  We  are  willing  to 
treat  with  you  as  our  equals,  but  never  as  our  superiors. 


330  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

"It  seems  to  me,  then,  that  the  question  as  to  which 
of  the  two  bodies  is  the  'original  organization/  and  all  the 
feeling  of  dignity  which  such  a  claim  inspires,  must  be 
entirely  dismissed  in  the  consideration  of  the  subject  of 
union,  and  the  fact  as  it  now  stands  must  alone  be  taken 
into  account,  that  we  are  now  two  distinct  and  independent 
bodies,  of  equal  rights  and  respectability,  and  that  any 
proposals  for  union  submitted  by  either  one  to  the  other, 
is  not  in  any  way  an  acknowledgment  of  inferiority,  but 
an  expression  of  a  desire  for  a  more  intimate  union  in  the 
future,  in  view  of  the  good  to  be  thereby  accomplished. 
Any  other  course  would  be  'a,  strange  reversal  of  the  natu- 
ral and  logical  order  of  things/ 

"Permit  me  to  suggest  another  thought.  It  is  this. 
A  union  of  the  two  Churches  can  never  take  place  on  the 
basis  of  past  relations,  past  positions,  or  past  acts.  To 
attempt  to  effect  a  union  on  such  a  basis  would  be  to  fight 
our  old  battles  over,  and  reach,  perhaps,  the  same  conclu- 
sions we  did  before.  So  far  as  I  am  personally  concerned, 
I  have  no  intention  to  stultify  myself,  or  go  back  on  my 
record.  I  acted  honestly  in  all  I  did,  and  if  I  were  placed 
again  in  the  same  circumstances,  with  the  same  light  I 
then  had,  I  would,  doubtless,  act  in  a  similar  manner.  I 
presume  that  the  feelings  of  my  brethren  on  the  subject 
are  the  same  as  my  own.  I  have  no  idea  that  the  Methodist 
Church,  for  the  sake  of  union,  will  ever  offer  any  apology 
for  her  past  course,  or  renounce  the  principles  she  has 
advocated.  Such  a  thing  need  not  be  asked.  What  I  am 
unwilling  to  render  to  others  in  this  connection,  I  am  un- 
willing to  ask  of  them  in  order  to  union.  It  seems  to  me 
that  in  all  negotiations  for  union,  the  past  must  be  left 
out  of  sight,  and  we  must  act,  not  in  view  of  past  but  of 
present  circumstances,  and  of  the  good  to  be  accomplished 
in  the  future  by  the  united  body.  The  cause  that  divided 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  331 

us  in  the  past  no  longer  exists  to  distract  us  in  the  future, 
and  the  differences  which  exist  on  other  points  are  so 
small  that,  by  mutual  concessions,  they  may  in  a  Christian 
spirit  be  easily  arranged. 

"So  far  as  details  are  concerned,  I  have  nothing  now 
to  say.  The  time  for  that  has  not  yet  come.  The  prin- 
ciples on  which  these  negotiations  are  to  take  place,  if  they 
ever  occur,  is  the  first  thing  to  be  settled.  I  have  indicated 
briefly  my  views  on  that  subject,  and  I  commend  them  to 
your  consideration.  What  I  have  written  is  my  own  indi- 
vidual opinion  on  the  subject,  for  which  I  alone  am  re- 
sponsible. I  am  free  to  admit  that  I  am  heartily  in  favor 
of  the  union  of  the  two  Churches;  but  at  the  same  time  I 
am  not  willing  to  humiliate  myself,  or  to  ask  either  of  the 
negotiating  parties  to  humiliate  themselves,  to  accomplish 
it.  Hence  I  have  suggested  what  appears  to  me  to  be  the 
only  practicable  course  to  be  pursued  in  order  to  effect 
the  union.  My  article  in  the  Recorder,  to  which  you  refer, 
was  written  deliberately,  without  the  exclamation-point,  in 
the  interest  of  union.  Although  you  may  not  understand 
its  bearing,  I  do,  and  I  think  it  will  do  good.  This  reply 
to  your  communication  is  written  for  the  same  purpose, 
and  I  trust  it  will  not  do  any  harm,  but  turn  attention  in 
the  right  direction.  As  I  read  the  signs  of  the  times, 
Churches  which  differ  no  more  than  those  do  to  which  you 
and  I  belong  can  not  much  longer  innocently  remain  apart. 

"You  are  at  liberty  to  make  any  proper  use  of  this  letter 
you  may  see  fit.  Yours  truly, 

"JOHN  SCOTT." 

I  regarded  this  letter  at  the  time  it  was  written  as 
suggesting  the  proper  course  to  be  adopted  in  negotiating 
a  union  between  the  two  Churches,  and  it  was  the  course 
adopted  at  last,  and  the  two  Churches  met,  through 


332  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

their  chosen  representatives,  as  equals,  possessing  equal 
rights. 

The  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church  met 
on  May  19,  1875,  in  Princeton,  Illinois.  Dr.  John  Burns, 
an  excellent  presiding  officer,  was  elected  president.  It  was 
an  important  session,  and  many  subjects  of  deep  interest 
came  before  it,  and  were  freely  discussed  and  acted  upon. 
The  vexed  question  of  the  ordination  of  women  to  the 
Christian  ministry,  which  had  been  negatived  in  the  pre- 
ceding General  Conference  in  Pittsburg  in  1871,  by  a  vote 
of  forty-six  to  nineteen,  was  introduced  by  D.  B.  Turney, 
and  referred  to  a  committee;  which  brought  in  two  reports, 
which  were  placed  on  file,  and  no  further  action  taken  on 
the  subject. 

The  spirit  of  fraternity  seemed  to  prevail  at  that  Con- 
ference. The  Rev.  Dr.  William  Hunter,  a  fraternal  mes- 
senger appointed  by  the  General  Conference  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  was  present,  and  presented  the 
fraternal  greetings  of  that  body.  He  was  responded  to  in 
a  kind  and  brotherly  spirit,  and  fraternal  messengers  were 
appointed  to  attend  the  next  session  of  the  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  The  Eev. 
E.  S.  Janes,  senior  bishop  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  was  also  present,  and  addressed  the  Conference. 
He  said  he  did  not  come  to  represent  anybody  but  him- 
self; that  he  wanted  to  show  his  respect  and  love  for  the 
brethren  of  the  Conference  and  those  whom  they  repre- 
sented; and  that  he  hoped  the  day  was  not  far  distant  when 
all  the  Methodists  of  this  country  would  be  united  in  one 
body.  The  bishop  was  responded  to  by  the  president,  by 
Alexander  Clark,  and  by  the  writer;  and  the  occasion  was 
one  of  much  interest,  because  of  the  feeling  of  brotherly 
love  which  prevailed,  showing  that  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
united  in  heart  those  who  were  separated  by  systems  of 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  333 

ecclesiastical  polity.  Bishop  Janes,  if  not  as  a  bishop,  yet 
as  a  Christian  man,  captured  the  hearts  of  the  brethren 
of  the  Conference,  and  while  they  did  not  admire  his  office, 
they  could  not  but  love  the  man. 

Charles  W.  Button,  a  fraternal  messenger  from  the 
General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 
was  introduced,  and  addressed  the  Conference  in  words  of 
kind  and  Christian  greeting.  He  assured  the  Conference 
of  a  rapidly-growing  sentiment  in  the  Church  he  repre- 
sented, in  favor  of  organic  union  between  the  two  bodies. 
He  said  that  they  were  fondly  cherishing  the  hope  that 
erelong  the  divided  stream  might  again  become  one. 
Brother  Button  was  recognized  as  a  representative  man, 
a  man  of  candor  and  sincerity,  and  his  address  was  received 
with  great  pleasure,  and  very  favorably  impressed  the 
Conference.  Eesponses  were  made  by  W.  R.  Parsons,  T.  H. 
Colhouer,  and  the  writer,  in  a  similar  spirit  of  Christian 
fraternity. 

The  Committee  on  Methodistic  Union,  among  other 
things,  contained  the  following,  which  was  adopted: 

"Inasmuch  as  the  cause  for  suspension  of  official  relations 
by  the  Conferences  of  the  North,  now  represented  in  this  Con- 
ference, is  now  entirely  removed  by  the  providence  of  God, 
and  the  suspension  having  from  the  first  been  declared  to  be 
only  contingent  upon  the  continuance  of  the  cause  complained 
of;  and 

"WHEREAS,  Furthermore,  the  General  Conference  in  the 
South,  assembled  at  Lynchburg,  May,  1874,  did,  in  accordance 
with  mutual  and  reciprocal  advances  for  reunion,  elect  nine 
commissioners  to  meet  nine  co-ordinate  commissioners,  ex- 
pected to  be  appointed  by  this  General  Conference  now  in 
session,  to  deliberate  together  and  devise  plans  for  reunion 
alike  honorable  and  desirable  to  each;  therefore,  this  Com- 
mittee unanimously  recommend  the  election  of  nine  persona 
as  commissioners  for  said  purpose." 


334  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

In  harmony  with  the  preceding  recommendation,  the 
Conference  elected  nine  commissioners,  as  follows:  J. 
Burns,  J.  J.  Smith,  T.  J.  Finch,  F.  H.  Pierpont,  J.  J.  Gil- 
lespie,  E.  A.  Wheat,  P.  F.  Eemsburgh,  A.  Clark,  and  G.  B. 
McElroy, — five  ministers  and  four  laymen.  Thus  the 
cause  of  reunion  was  placed  in  such  a  position  as  to  give 
reasonable  hope  of  its  success.  There  is  one  amusing 
thing,  however,  which  can  not  fail  to  be  noticed  in  connec- 
tion with  the  action  of  each  of  the  parties  to  the  proposed 
union,  and  that  is  the  caution  taken  to  prevent  the  impres- 
sion that  it  was  the  party  that  first  proposed  the  union. 

At  the  Princeton  General  Conference  important  action 
was  taken  in  reference  to  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Edu- 
cation, which  placed  it  on  a  better  footing,  and  guarded 
against  certain  evils  connected  with  its  operations,  which 
were  perhaps  unavoidable  in  the  beginning  of  such  an 
enterprise.  It  was  found  that  unsuitable  persons  had  been 
admitted  as  beneficiaries  of  the  Board,  who  had  disap- 
pointed the  expectations  of  the  Church,  and  some  of  whom, 
after  receiving  aid  from  the  Church,  with  utter  indifference 
to  their  obligations,  had  left  it.  I  happened  to  be  chair- 
man of  the  committee  to  which  the  report  of  the  Board 
was  referred.  I  had  given  the  subject  special  thought, 
and  was  prepared  to  suggest  such  remedies  as  I  believed 
would  correct  the  mistakes  which  had  been  discovered. 
The  other  members  of  the  committee  agreed  with  me,  and 
we  made  several  recommendations,  which  were  adopted, 
and  which  have  produced  important  practical  results. 

In  the  first  place,  we  recommended  that  in  the  future 
"no  person  be  received  as  a  beneficiary  of  the  Board  unless 
he  be  recommended  by  an  Annual  Conference  as  a  young 
man  of  undoubted  piety,  and  of  good  natural  ability,  and 
who  shall  be  able  to  pass  an  examination  admitting  him 
to  the  second  year  in  the  college/'  by  which  was  meant 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  335 

the  preparatory  department.  There  is  no  sense  in  the 
Church  supporting  boys,  or  young  men,  at  college,  who 
may  pursue  the  very  same  studies  in  the  common  or  high 
schools  at  home.  As  the  report  said,  "Any  young  man 
who  can  not,  in  a  reasonable  length  of  time,  with  the  as- 
sistance which  may  anywhere  be  obtained,  qualify  him- 
self to  enter  the  second  preparatory  year,  has  not  the  per- 
severance and  energy  necessary  to  secure  success  in  the 
ministry."  In  this  day  dreamy  drones  are  not  wanted  in 
the  ministry.  We  want  young  men,  not  only  of  undoubted 
piety,  but  of  snap  and  vim,  who  can  study  and  work  in 
every  appropriate  way  to  build  up  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

The  committee  recommended,  in  the  second  place, 
"that  the  aid  afforded  young  men  shall  be  in  the  form  of  a 
loan,  without  interest,  to  be  refunded  to  the  Board  by  the 
party  receiving  it,  at  the  rate  of  ten  per  cent  of  the  amount 
of  salary  received  per  annum  after  he  has  entered  the  min- 
istry. And  that  in  case  he  shall  leave  the  Church,  or  en- 
gage in  secular  pursuits,  he  shall  refund  the  whole  amount, 
with  interest  from  the  time  he  leaves  the  Church  or  retires 
from  the  ministry:  and  that  every  beneficiary,  before  en- 
tering the  college,  should  be  required  to  give  his  written 
obligation  to  the  Board  to  comply  with  the  above  con- 
ditions." 

Young  men  should  not  be  made  to  feel  that  they  are 
paupers,  dependent  on  the  charity  of  the  Church;  but, 
should  the  Church  educate  competent  young  men  for  the 
ministry,  it  will  receive  back  in  the  value  of  the  service 
they  render  it,  more  than  an  equivalent  for  the  money 
expended  on  them.  Still,  the  committee  were  of  the 
opinion  "that  the  adoption  of  the  above  plan  would  de- 
velop the  manhood  of  the  young  men,  make  them  more 
self-reliant,  and  prompt  them  to  greater  efforts  to  sustain 
themselves."  In  this  way  young  men  are  assisted  in  the 


336  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

way  of  an  accommodation,  to  be  paid  back  at  a  future 
time,  and  the  Church  is  not  only  benefited  by  their  labors, 
but  the  money  they  pay  back  can  be  usjed  in  educating 
others  indefinitely  for  the  service  of  the  Church. 

The  committee  also  directed  attention  to  the  impor- 
tance of  providing  for  the  necessary  theological  instruction 
of  the  young  men  pursuing  their  literary  course  in  college 
in  view  of  entering  the  ministry.  This  has  since  been  done, 
and  I  have  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  measures 
which  I  proposed  and  earnestly  advocated,  adopted  with 
success  by  the  Church. 

In  the  fall  of  1875  I  left  Cincinnati,  and  was  stationed 
in  the  First  Church,  Allegheny  City,  Pa.  I  had  served 
the  charge  before;  but  during  my  absence  many  changes 
had  taken  place.  Still,  I  found  some  of  my  old  friends 
left,  among  whom  was  the  Rev.  John  Herbert,  who  mani- 
fested the  same  interest  in  me  that  he  had  always  done. 
The  year  was  one  of  faithful  labor  and  some  success. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  337 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

General  Conference  Methodist  Episcopal  Church— Fraternal 
Delegates— Disappointment— Letter  and  Address— Recep- 
tion of  Address — Address  of  Dr.  Clark— Remarks  of  Bishop 
Janes  —  Reference  of  Daily  Christian  Advocate  —  Pleasant 
State  of  Feeling— Change  of  Feeling— No  Official  Inter- 
course. 

THE  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  met  in  Baltimore,  Md.,  in  May,  1876.  Dr.  John 
Cowl  and  myself,  two  of  the  fraternal  messengers  appointed 
at  the  Princeton  General  Conference  to  attend  the  next 
session  of  that  body,  when  the  time  came,  prepared  to 
attend,  and,  with  the  other  members  of  the  delegation,  dis- 
charge the  pleasant  duty  imposed  upon  us.  But  at  the  last 
moment  we  were  providentially  disappointed.  We,  how- 
ever, hurriedly  prepared  a  brief  address  to  the  Conference, 
and  forwarded  it  with  an  accompanying  note  explaining 
the  cause  of  our  absence.  These  communications  were 
placed  in  the  hand  of  the  Conference  by  Brother  Alexander 
Clark,  who  had  been  appointed  to  take  the  place  of  W.  H. 
Jordan,  one  of  our  fraternal  messengers.  I  insert  these 
papers  here,  as  showing  th'e  state  of  feeling  which  existed 
at  that  time  between  the  two  Churches. 

Bishop  Janes,  who  presided  on  the  occasion,  said:  "The 
Conference  will  recollect  that  Dr.  Hunter,  of  the  Pitts- 
burg  Conference,  and  Dr.  Martin,  of  the  West  Virginia 
Conference,  were  appointed  fraternal  delegates  to  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  of  the  Methodist  Church,  held  in  Prince- 
ton last  year.  Dr.  Hunter's  report  was  read  to  you  this 
morning.  The  fraternal  delegates  appointed  by  that  Gen- 
eral Conference  to  reciprocate  the  visit  of  your  fraternal 
22 


338  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

delegates  are  prevented  from  being  present.  The  president 
of  the  Conference  has  appointed  a  substitute.  That  sub- 
stitute is  present.  He,  however,  must  leave,  as  he  sails  for 
Europe  in  a  day  or  two.  He  desires  your  attention  for  a 
very  few  minutes.  I  trust  this  Conference,  in  view  of  the 
exigency  of  this  case,  will  give  him  the  opportunity  to  be 
presented,  and  to  make  that  brief  communication. 

The  Conference  indicating  their  wish  to  hear  the  fra- 
ternal delegate  referred  to,  Bishop  Janes  said:  "It  is  due, 
previous  to  his  being  presented,  that  the  reasons  for  the 
absence  of  the  other  delegates  should  be  read."  The  secre- 
tary here  read  the  following: 

"To  the  Members  of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  assembled  in  the  city  of  Baltimore, 
May,  1876: 

"DEAR  FATHERS  AND  BRETHREN, — We  deeply  regret 
our  inability  to  be  present  with  you  in  person,  as  we  greatly 
desired.  We  had  procured  our  tickets,  and  were  on  our 
way  to  the  train,  when  intelligence  of  the  death  of  a  near 
relative  constrained  us  to  change  our  purpose.  We  have, 
however,  endeavored,  in  a  brief  and  hurried  communica- 
tion, which  we  trust  the  other  members  of  our  delegation 
will  approve,  to  discharge  the  duty  imposed  upon  us,  and 
also  to  express  to  you  some  of  our  individual  views  and 
feelings. 

"Praying  that  the  blessing  of  the  Great  Head  of  the 
Church  may  rest  upon  you,  we  remain,  dear  Fathers  and 
Brethren,  Yours  in  Christ, 

"JOHN  SCOTT, 

"JOHN  COWL. 
"PiTTSBURG,  PA.,  May  9,  1876." 

After  the  reading  of  the  above,  Bishop  Janes  said: 
''There  is  the  document  to  which  that  letter  refers — a 
communication  prepared  and  sent  here  by  these  fraternal 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  339 

delegates,  when  they  found  that  they  could  not  be  present. 
Brother  Clark,  however,  says  he  will  consent  that  the  read- 
ing of  this  be  postponed  until  some  time  when  it  will  meet 
your  convenience  to  hear  it,  unless  you  prefer  to  hear  it 
now." 

Several  voices:  "Let  us  hear  it  now." 

The  secretary  then  read  as  follows: 

"To  the  Members  of  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  in  General  Conference  assembled,  in  the 
city  of  Baltimore,  May,  1876: 

"DEAR  FATHERS  AND  BRETHREN, — We  are  happy,  as 
Fraternal  Messengers  of  the  'Methodist  Church' — without 
prefix  or  suffix — one  of  the  smaller  bodies  of  Methodism, 
to  extend  to  you  the  fraternal  greeting  and  kind  Chris- 
tian regards  of  the  body  which  we  have  the  honor  to  rep- 
resent. This  is  an  official  duty  which  it  affords  us  very 
great  pleasure  to  perform. 

"In  addressing  you,  we  feel  that  we  are  addressing  our 
brethren;  for  we  regard  Methodism  in  its  various  branches 
as  essentially  one.  We  had  a  common  origin,  and  for  a 
considerable  time  a  common  history;  and  we  are  sure  we 
have,  or  ought  to  have,  a  common  interest.  We  all  venerate 
the  name  of  Wesley,  adopt  the  theology  of  Watson,  and 
recognize  as  a  standard  of  exposition  and  comment  the 
learned  writings  of  Adam  Clarke. 

"The  teachings  of  Methodism  everywhere  are  the  same. 
Differences  have  arisen  in  reference  to  forms  of  govern- 
ment and  questions  of  a  domestic  nature;  but  no  difference 
exists  in  reference  to  the  essential  doctrines  of  Methodism. 
In  this  respect  the  branches  are  as  thoroughly  Methodistic 
as  the  original  stock.  And  this,  after  all,  is  the  great 
essential  thing.  This  is  the  soul  of  Methodism;  and  in  this 
respect  it  is  one  and  undivided.  Its  ordinances,  its  forms 


340  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

of  worship,  and  the  general  outlines  of  its  economy  are  also 
the  same.  In  all  that  is  essential  to  Methodism  there  is 
an  absolute  and  permanent  agreement  among  the  various 
Methodist  bodies.  The  points  of  difference  are  compara- 
tively unimportant  and  non-essential,  and  relate  to  mat- 
ters not  originally  connected  with  the  great  Methodist 
Reformation. 

"For  eighteen  years  after  the  introduction  of  Meth- 
odism into  this  country  it  existed  without  a  formal  and 
general  organization,  and  without  a  general  executive  head, 
except  so  far  as  Mr.  Wesley,  through  others,  partially 
superintended  it.  At  the  Christmas  Conference,  held  in 
this  city  (Baltimore)  in  1784,  a  general  organization  was 
effected,  and  general  superintendents  or  executives  were 
chosen.  These  measures,  as  well  as  those  of  a  different 
character,  adopted  by  bodies  which  afterward  seceded  from 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  formed  no  part  of  original 
Methodism.  They  were  measures  adopted  by  the  different 
parties  concerned,  according  to  their  best  judgment,  for 
the  extension  and  permanent  establishment  of  Methodism. 
They  no  more  constitute  Methodism  than  the  coat  a  man 
wears  constitutes  the  man.  Variety  of  form  is  not  incon- 
sistent with  unity  of  character. 

"Every  branch  of  Methodism  is  a  living,  fruitful 
branch,  and  each  acts  and  reacts  upon  the  other.  The 
mutual  influence  thus  exerted  has  perhaps,  after  all,  been 
of  a  healthful  and  beneficial  character,  and  has  promoted 
the  common  good.  One  of  the  results  has  been  to  bring 
the  various  Methodist  bodies  into  greater  harmony,  and, 
in  things  not  essential,  into  greater  practical  unity.  They 
are  now  moving  on  converging  lines,  and  we  know  that 
such  lines,  if  sufficiently  extended,  ultimately  meet. 

"Some  forty-five  years  ago  our  fathers  planted  a  little 
vine  in  this  city  (Baltimore).  It  was  a  cutting  from  an  older 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  341 

vine,  and  they  so  trimmed  and  set  it  that,  in  the'ir  opinion, 
the  fruit  was  wonderfully  improved.  But  they  planted  it 
in  the  same  ground  where  the  old  vine  was  growing.  Its 
roots  permeated  the  whole  soil,  and  its  branches  cast  their 
shadows  far  and  wide.  In  consequence  of  this  the  little 
vine  was  deprived  of  the  nourishment,  sunshine,  and  air 
it  would  have  enjoyed  had  it  been  permitted  to  grow  alone. 
Still,  it  grew  and  produced  good  fruit,  and  its  friends 
claim  that,  by  some  means  or  other,  it  has  so  affected  the 
old  vine  that  its  fruit  has  improved  to  such  an  extent  that 
it  requires  a  person  of  some  penetration  to  tell  the  differ- 
ence between  the  two.  In  consequence  of  this,  some  have 
thought  that  the  young  vine  might  now  be  safely  ingrafted 
again  into  the  old  vine.  But  there  are  others  who  think 
the  old  vine  should  be  ingrafted  into  the  new.  This  prob- 
lem is  too  difficult  for  us  to  solve. 

"We  are  happy  to  say,  however,  that  the  irritation 
which  almost  necessarily  attended  the  'Reform'  contro- 
versy, the  expulsion  of  some  ministers  and  members,  the 
withdrawal  of  others,  and  the  organization  of  a  new 
Church,  has  passed  away.  A  new  day  has  dawned,  and 
the  spirit  of  fraternity  and  brotherly  love  has  taken  the 
place  of  a  spirit  of  division  and  strife.  The  great  funda- 
mental principle  of  lay  representation,  for  which  the  found- 
ers of  our  Church  mainly  contended,  has  been  conceded, 
if  not  fully  applied,  and  the  mother  now  looks  tenderly 
upon  the  children,  and  the  children  dutifully  "return  her 
love. 

"One  year  ago,  the  Eev.  Dr.  Hunter,  one  of  your  Fra- 
ternal Messengers  to  our  General  Conference,  visited  us, 
and  extended  to  us  your  fraternal  greeting,  and  assured 
us  of  your  kind  regards.  His  visit  afforded  us  very  great 
pleasure.  We  were  glad  to  greet  him  as  a  brother  beloved 
and  honored  by  us,  and  also  heartily  to  receive  him  as  your 


342  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

messenger.  Your  venerable  senior  bishop  also  honored  us 
by  his  presence,  not  in  an  official  capacity,  as  he  told  us, 
but  to  represent  himself  and  assure  us  of  his  love,  and  we 
think  he  will  bear  record  that  his  reception  was  most  cor- 
dial; for  we  felt  it  a  great  privilege  to  greet  and  honor  such 
a  man  of  God.  He  told  us  that,  however  the  statement 
might  subject  him  to  criticism,  he  was  in  favor  of  an 
organic  union  of  the  Methodist  Churches  in  this  country. 
As  individuals,  we  most  heartily  indorse  his  position  on 
that  subject.  We  say  here,  as  we  have  said  elsewhere,  we 
are  in  favor  of  one  Methodism  for  the  continent.  We  can 
not,  Mr.  President,  for  the  life  of  us,  see  any  good  reason 
for  the  existence  now  of  so  many  different  Methodist 
Churches  in  this  country.  The  tendency  of  this  age  is  not 
to  a  blind  submission  to  usurped  authority,  but  to  restive- 
ness  under  the  proper  restraints  of  law.  This  undue  tend- 
ency to  liberalism  does  not  need  to  be  fostered,  but  rather 
to  be  restrained. 

"The  Church  which  we  have  the  honor  to  represent 
is  now  negotiating,  with  favorable  prospects,  a  union  with 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  a  part  of  her  former  self. 
This  step  is  in  the  right  direction,  and  we  hope  will  be 
succeeded  by  others,  which  will  result  in  a  general  Meth- 
odist union.  We  believe  the  angels  in  heaven  would  re- 
joice at  such  a  consummation. 

"It  may  be  proper  for  us,  Mr.  President,  to  say,  as  your 
venerable  senior  bishop  said,  in  the  expression  of  these 
sentiments  on  the  subject  of  union,  we  represent  our- 
selves, and  for  them  we  are  individually  responsible.  We 
were  appointed  to  bear  to  you  the  fraternal  greetings  of 
our  brethren;  but  perhaps  we  may  be  pardoned  for  the 
additional  expression  of  our  individual  views  and  feelings 
on  a  subject  of  so  much  interest.  Recognizing,  then,  the 
essential  unity  of  Methodism,  and  the  minifying  of  non- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  343 

essential  differences,  we  come  to  you  in  the  name  and  by 
the  authority  of  the  'Methodist  Church/  to  assure  you  of 
our  high  esteem,  of  our  Christian  love,  and  of  our  sincere 
desire  for  your  prosperity  and  more  abundant  success.  We 
ask  the  Divine  benediction  upon  you  in  all  your  works  of 
faith  and  labors  of  love.  We  devoutly  pray  that  the  spirit 
of  fraternity  and  unity  may  increase  until  we  shall  not  only 
be  one  in  Christ,  but  also  one  in  organization  and  in  name. 

"JonN  SCOTT, 
"JOHN  COWL." 

Dr.  Alexander  Clark,  who  was  present,  said  in  the 
Recorder  of  the  following  week,  that  "the  address  elicited 
the  greatest  attention,  and  was  several  times  applauded 
heartily  by  the  Conference,  especially  at  the  point  where 
the  principle  of  lay  representation,  instituted  by  the  fa- 
thers of  1828,  was  said  to  have  been  indorsed  at  last  by 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  This,  in .  Baltimore,  so 
handsomely  said,  and  so  thoroughly  enjoyed,  was  a  scene 
worthy  of  remembrance." 

After  the  reading  of  the  preceding  address,  Dr.  Clark, 
in  his  own  peculiar  and  impressive  manner,  proceeded  to 
address  the  Conference  in  person,  his  remarks  frequently 
eliciting  applause.  At  the  close  of  his  address,  Bishop 
Janes  said:  "I  can  assure  our  brother  that  in  due  time  the 
Conference  will  express,  by  resolution  and  otherwise,  their 
appreciation  of  the  manner  in  which  he  has  performed  his 
services  before  it  to-day,  and  also  of  our  fraternal  interest 
in  the  branch  of  Methodism  which  he  represents." 

The  Daily  Christian  Advocate,  which  published  both 
addresses  in  full,  said:  "The  reception  of  the  Fraternal 
Delegates  from  the  Methodist  Church  was  an  exceedingly 
pleasant  affair.  The  addresses  of  Drs.  John  Scott,  John 
Cowl,  and  Alexander  Clark,  Fraternal  Delegates,  were  ad- 


344  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

mirable  in  kind,  and  were  listened  to  with  great  satisfac- 
tion." 

There  were  pleasant  feelings  existing  between  the  two 
Churches  at  that  time,  and  these  good  feelings  continued 
for  several  years  afterwards;  but  of  late  years  there  has  been 
no  official  intercourse  between  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
and  the  Methodist  Protestant  Churches.  Whether  the 
change  has  contributed  anything  to  the  glory  of  God,  or 
the  prosperity  of  either  of  the  Churches,  I  will  not  pre- 
tend to  say. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  345 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Pittsburg  Conference,  187ft— Invited  to  Remain  in  Allegheny- 
Declined — Sent  to  Sharpsburg— Grace  Church— Former  Pas- 
tor—Old Friends — Church  not  Prosperous — Francis  Mur- 
phy— Man  of  Great  Magnetism— "Old  Home"— Held  Meet- 
ing in  My  Church— Protracted-meeting— Gracious  Revival- 
Excellent  Singing— Mathematics  and  Music— Henry  Ding- 
ier—Miracle of  Grace — Trying  to  Pray— Faithful— Peaceful 
Death— Funeral. 

THE  Pittsburg  Conference  met  in  the  fall  of  1876  in 
Bellevue,  a  suburb  of  Pittsburg.  The  First  Church,  Alle- 
gheny, had  invited  me  to  remain  with  them  another  year, 
but  I  preferred  not  to  do  so,  and  the  Conference  sent  me 
to  Grace  Church,  Sharpsburg.  I  had  been  their  pastor  at 
two  different  times  before;  but  had  been  absent  more  than 
a  dozen  years,  yet  on  my  return  I  found  that  comparatively 
few  changes  had  taken  place.  Most  of  the  old  members 
were  still  there,  while  new  ones  had  been  received.  I 
found  Dr.  William  Collier,  and  his  son,  Judge  F.  H.  Col- 
lier, Thomas  H.  Gibson,  John  Cook,  H.  F.  Dunham,  Fran- 
cis Alsup,  James  I.  Robinson,  and  other  old  friends  there 
to  greet  me.  I  always  liked  Sharpsburg,  and  my  residence 
there  and  my  intercourse  with  the  people  at  different  times 
for  more  than  a  dozen  years  was  always  pleasant,  and  I 
know  of  no  place  where  I  would  rather  reside  to-day,  did 
circumstances  justify  it,  than  among  my  old  Sharpsburg 
friends. 

The  Church  was  not  in  a  very  prosperous  condition 
spiritually.  The  prayer-meetings  were  poorly  attended, 
and  there  was  no  class-meeting.  There  were  not  many  who 
would  lead  in  prayer,  and  if  some  of  these  were  absent,  it 


346  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

made  our  prayer-meetings  rather  short.  But  I  entered 
upon  my  work  resolved  to  do  the  best  I  could. 

That  fall  and  winter  Francis  Murphy,  the  great  apostle 
of  temperance,  was  in  Pittsburg,  and  the  excitement  which 
he  produced  among  the  people  was  wonderful.  His  head- 
quarters were  in  our  First  Church  on  Fifth  Avenue,  where 
the  Kaufman  building  no\v  stands,  and  during  the  Murphy 
movement  it  was  known  as  "The  Old  Home."  It  was  a 
large  church,  with  galleries  on  both  sides  and  one  end,  and 
would  hold  a  great  many  people.  But  it  was  crowded  for 
weeks  and  months  with  all  sorts  and^classes  of  persons,  and 
thousands  of  them,  I  suppose,  signed  the  pledge,  and  many 
of  them  kept  it. 

Mr.  Murphy  was  a  man  of  great  magnetism,  of  quick 
perception,  full  of  Irish  wit  and  humor,  an  eloquent 
speaker,  and  he  seemed  to  know  exactly  how  to  manage 
and  control  a  great  mass  of  all  sorts  of  people.  He  ap- 
peared to  be  perfectly  at  home,  and  self-possessed  in  the 
midst  of  the  greatest  excitement.  He  urged  the  people 
not  only  to  sign  the  pledge,  but  also  to  become  religious 
and  lead  better  lives.  And,  so  far  as  he  could,  he  put  every 
one  who  signed  the  pledge  at  once  to  work.  He  would 
urge  them,  after  signing  the  pledge,  to  speak  and  give  some 
of  their  experience  as  to  the  evils  of  intemperance.  He 
tried  to  imbue  the  people  with  the  idea  that  they  must  go 
to  work,  and  do  something  to  advance  the  good  cause. 
Meetings  were  held  at  other  places  besides  "The  Old 
Home,"  and  the  excitement  spread  in  every  direction. 

I  was  fortunate  enough  to  be  able  to  persuade  Mr. 
Murphy  to  hold  one  meeting  in  my  church  in  Sharpsburg. 
He  was  accompanied  by  several  other  speakers,  and  a  vast 
crowd  of  people  was  in  attendance.  The  large  folding 
doors  between  the  church  and  the  chapel  were  thrown  open, 
and  both  church  and  chapel  were  packed  to  their  utmost 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTJ; ) .  347 

capacity.  Standing-room  was  at  a  premium.  The  enthu- 
siasm was  indeed  wonderful,  and  a  great  many  persons 
signed  the  pledge.  Among  these  were  quite  a  number  of 
young  married  men,  and  some  verging  on  middle  life. 

It  was  the  season  for  protracted-meetings,  and  we  at 
once  commenced  a  series  of  religious  services.  The  meet- 
ings were  interesting  from  the  start,  and  they  increased 
in  interest  as  they  progressed.  Many  sought  the  Savior, 
and  found  him  to  the  joy  of  their  hearts.  Unlike  most 
revivals,  the  principal  work  appeared  to  be  among  the 
men.  Many  of  them  sought  Christ,  and  professed  faith 
in  his  name.  As  soon  as  they  were  converted,  I  put  them 
to  work,  called  on  them  to  pray,  and  urged  them  to  speak, 
and  I  do  not  remember  one  of  them  that  refused  to  bear 
the  cross.  The  Church  was  quickened  and  revived,  and  a 
most  gracious  state  of  spiritual  prosperity  was  enjoyed. 
There  was  nothing  boisterous,  but  the  melting  and  sub- 
duing power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  overflowings  of 
Divine  love  seemed  to  be  manifested  in  every  heart.  There 
was  no  longer  a  lack  of  persons  to  pray  or  exercise  in  the 
Church.  "The  people  had  a  mind  to  work."  The  young 
men  organized  a  prayer-meeting,  which  was  held  in  the 
chapel  every  Sabbath  morning  an  hour  before  public  serv- 
ice, and  which  was  largely  attended.  From  this  meeting 
they  came  into  the  church  with  hearts  aglow,  ready  for  the 
public  worship. 

My  three  years'  pastorate  in  Sharpsburg  at  that  time, 
although  embarrassed  with  some  serious  difficulties,  was  the 
most  pleasant  of  my  life,  and  I  never  recall  the  memory 
of  those  happy  days  without  the  most  tender  emotions. 
I  am  passionately  fond  of  music,  and  our  choir  in  Sharps- 
burg,  at  that  time  under  the  leadership  of  Judge  Collier, 
could  not  easily  be  surpassed  anywhere,  and  the  songs 
and  anthems  of  praise  which  they  sung  were  sometimes 


348  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

so  inspiring  and  uplifting  that  it  seemed  to  me  the  place 
was  the  very  vestibule  of  heaven.  The  Eev.  Dr.  George  B. 
McElroy,  professor  of  Mathematics  in  Adrian  College,  once 
said  to  me  that  he  expected  to  continue  the  study  of  mathe- 
matics to  all  eternity.  I  told  him  that,  while  he  sat  apart, 
enrapt  in  profound  thought,  I  would  visit  the  great  mu- 
sical conservatory  of  heaven,  and  try  to  learn  some  of  the 
songs  of  the  redeemed.  There  is  no  part  of  religious  wor- 
ship more  delightful  and  more  pleasing  to  God  than  the 
heartfelt  singing  of  his  praise. 

There  was  one  man,  Brother  Henry  Dingier,  who  was 
converted  during  our  series  of  meetings,  who  is  worthy 
of  special  mention,  as  illustrating  the  power  of  Divine 
grace  to  elevate  and  save  the  most  abandoned.  He  was  of 
German  descent,  and  had  enjoyed  but  few  educational  ad- 
vantages. He  had  served  as  a  soldier  through  the  War  of 
the  Eebellion,  but  he  contracted  habits  of  intemperance, 
and  had  become  a  great  inebriate.  His  father  had  left  him 
a  handsome  property;  but  he  had  wasted  it  all,  and  was 
reduced  to  poverty.  He  signed  the  pledge  the  night  of 
Mr.  Murphy's  meeting  in  our  church,  and  then  came  to 
our  meetings  and  presented  himself  at  the  altar  for  prayer. 
He  was  honest,  he  was  sincere,  he  wanted  to  break  away 
from  his  sins,  and  lead  a  new  life.  And  God  thoroughly 
converted  him — made  a  new  man  out  of  him.  I  almost 
at  once  called  on  him  to  pray,  and  be  did  not  refuse;  but  he 
seemed  to  have  few  ideas,  and  fewer  words.  But  God  un- 
derstood him,  and  we  bore  with  him.  I  continued  to  call 
on  him,  and  he  never  refused;  but  did  the  best  he  could. 
And  it  was  astonishing  how  rapidly  he  improved.  He 
seemed  to  get  control  of  his  thoughts  and  the  use  of  words, 
and  it  was  not  long  until  he  could  make  a  very  sensible 
prayer.  Persons  always  learn  to  talk  when  they  are  chil- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  349 

dren.  So  when  persons  are  converted  they  must  begin  to 
pray  and  speak  for  God.  If  they  do  not  learn  to  do  so 
then,  it  is  not  likely  that  they  ever  will.  A  child  does  not 
at  first  speak  with  a  clear  and  distinct  utterance.  It  takes 
time  to  enable  him  to  do  so.  So  with  the  Christian.  He 
can  not  reasonably  expect  to  be  able  at  first  to  pray  and 
speak  without  some  embarrassment  and  difficulty;  but  if 
he  perseveres  like  the  little  child,  these  difficulties  will 
soon  be  overcome,  and  he  will  be  enabled  to  do  so  with 
comparative  ease  and  comfort.  This  was  very  clearly  illus- 
trated in  the  case  of  Brother  Dingier. 

Through  the  mercy  and  grace  of  God,  Brother  Dingier 
was  preserved,  and  led  a  sober  and  upright  Christian  life, 
showing  to  all  around  him  the  power  of  Christ  to  save. 
After  some  seven  or  eight  years  he  sickened  and  died;  but 
he  died  as  the  Christian  dies,  in  peace  and  in  hope  of  a 
better  country.  His  remains  were  brought  to  the  church, 
and  Judge  Collier,  in  whose  regiment  he  served  in  the 
army,  spoke  of  him  as  a  good  soldier,  and  I  spoke  of  him 
as  a  Christian,  and  his  companions  in  arms  conveyed  his 
remains  to  the  cemetery,  and  gave  him  an  honorable  burial. 

During  my  pastorate  in  Sharpsburg,  it  was  my  privi- 
lege to  receive  into  the  Church  Brother  H.  J.  Heinz  and 
wife.  Sister  Heinz  is  with  the  pure  ones  before  the  throne; 
but  Brother  Heinz,  with  his  sincere  devotion,  his  wonder- 
ful energy,  and  his  almost  unequaled  business  talent,  is 
still  spared  to  bless  the  Church  of  his  choice. 

At  the  Bellevue  Conference  A.  \V.  Eobertson  was  re- 
ceived, and  has  continued  in  the  Conference  to  the  present 
time.  In  addition  to  his  other  opportunities,  he  enjoyed 
the  advantages  of  a  course  in  the  Western  Theological 
Seminary,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  while  pastor  of  one 
of  our  Churches  in  Allegheny  City.  He  is  a  man  of  keen, 


350  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

penetrating  legal  mind,  of  great  indiistry,  a  pleasing  and 
attractive  speaker,  an  able  debater,  cool  and  self-possessed, 
and  an  authority  on  questions  of  Church  law.  Were  he  to 
turn  his  attention  to  the  legal  profession,  he  would,  no 
doubt,  attain  to  eminence.  It  is  unnecessary  to  say  that  he 
is  an  excellent  preacher. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  351 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

Meeting  of  Union  Commissioners — Action— Basis  of  Union- 
Action  of  Conferences— Meeting  of  Conventions— Basis  of 
Union  Discussed  and  Adopted — Meeting  and  Blending  of 
Two  Bodies — Pickens,  a  Lawyer— Scott,  a  Preacher— Starr 
Church— Pleasant— Flow  of  Good  Feeling— Happy  Consum- 
mation. 

THE  committee  appointed  by  the  General  Conference 
of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  at  its  session  in 
Lynchburg,  Va.,  in  May,  1874,  and  the  committee  ap- 
pointed by  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Church,  at  its  session  in  Princeton,  Illinois,  in  May,  1875, 
met  in  joint  session  in  the  First  Church,  Fifth  Avenue, 
Pittsburg,  on  Tuesday,  October  22,  1875,  and  remained  in 
session  till  the  following  Monday  evening.  Seven  of  the 
nine  commissioners  appointed  by  the  Methodist  Protestant 
General  Conference — to  wit.:  L.  W.  Bates,  S.  B.  Souther- 
land,  B.  F.  Duggan,  R.  H.  Wills,  W.  M.  Betts,  ministers, 
and  0.  Hammond,  and  William  Vandervort,  laymen;  and 
John  Burns,  J.  J.  Smith,  E.  A.  Wheat,  Alexander  Clark, 
and  G.  B.  McElroy,  ministers;  and  P.  F.  Remsburgh,  J.  J. 
Gillespie,  T.  J.  Finch,  and  F.  H.  Pierpont,  laymen,  ap- 
pointed by  the  Methodist  General  Conference, — were  pres- 
ent. L.  W.  Bates  was  elected  president,  and  G.  B.  McElroy 
secretary. 

A  committee  was  appointed,  which  examined  the  Dis- 
ciplines of  the  two  Churches,  and  reported  to  the  com- 
missioners such  modifications  of  each  as  they  deemed  nec- 
essary in  order  to  the  formation  of  one  Discipline  for  the 
united  body.  The  modifications  were  considered,  and  such 
action  taken  as  was  deemed  necessary  to  form  a  basis  of 


352  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

union  on  which  it  was  believed  the  two  bodies  could  unite. 
This  basis  of  union  was  published  in  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant and  Methodist  Recorder,  that  the  two  Churches  might 
know  what  their  commissioners  had  done,  and  on  what 
grounds  it  was  proposed  they  should  come  together.  The 
commissioners  also  recommended  that  a  Convention  of 
each  Church  should  be  called,  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Balti- 
more on  the  second  Friday  in  May,  1877. 

All  the  Annual  Conferences  of  the  Methodist  Church, 
twenty-one  in  number,  at  their  several  sessions  during  the 
year  1876,  concurred  in  the  basis  of  union  adopted  by  the 
commissioners,  and  elected  delegates  to  the  proposed  Con- 
vention of  their  own  Church  in  the  city  of  Baltimore. 
Sixteen  of  the  twenty  Conferences  of  the  Methodist  Prot- 
estant Church  voted  in  favor  of  a  Convention,  and  four 
against  it;  yet  all  of  them  elected  a  full  representation  of 
delegates  to  the  proposed  Convention.  It  was  not  pro- 
posed that  the  representatives  of  the  two  Churches  should 
meet  in  joint  session;  but  that  the  representatives  of  each 
Church  should  meet  separately,  and,  according  to  the  pro- 
visions of  their  own  law,  take  action  on  the  proposed  basis 
of  union. 

The  two  Conventions  met  in  Baltimore  as  proposed, 
on  the  llth  day  of  May,  1877.  I  had  been  elected  a  mem- 
ber of  our  Convention  by  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  and 
it  afforded  me  great  pleasure  to  attend.  I  was  heartily  in 
favor  of  the  union;  but  I  was  not  one  of  the  "gushing" 
kind,  who  permitted  emotion  to  overcome  reason  and  judg- 
ment. When  a  thing  is  done  right  it  generally  stays  done, 
and  good  results  follow;  but  when  a  thing  is  not  done  right, 
it  matters  not  how  much  "gush"  there  may  be  about  it, 
results  are  not  favorable.  It  took  the  mellowing  influence 
of  time  to  enable  the  two  Churches  to  overcome  the  excite- 
ment under  which  they  had  labored  for  years,  and  with 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  353 

calm  and  cool  judgment  to  consider  in  a  proper  spirit  the 
whole  subject,  and  to  act  on  it  measurably  free  from  sec- 
tional influence  and  bias.  The  wonder  is,  not  that  the 
union  did  not  take  place  sooner,  but  that  it  took  place  as 
soon  as  it  did.  The  basis  of  union  proposed  by  the  com- 
missioners was  candidly  and  earnestly  discussed  in  each 
of  the  Conventions,  and  finally  adopted  by  each  with  very 
little  dissent. 

The  union  having  been  virtually  effected,  it  only  re- 
mained for  the  two  bodies  to  come  together,  and  hence- 
forward act  as  one.  This  was  very  pleasantly  brought 
about.  It  was  arranged  that  the  brethren  of  the  Meth- 
odist Convention,  which  had  held  its  sessions  in  the  Meth- 
odist Protestant  Church,  on  the  corner  of  Green  and  Lom- 
bard Streets,  should  proceed  to  the  corner  of  Lombard  and 
Fremont  Streets,  where  the  brethren  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Convention,  which  had  held  its  sessions  in  the 
church  on  the  corner  of  •  Fayette  and  Aisqueth  Streets, 
should  be  waiting,  and  that  the  presidents  of  the  two  Con- 
ventions respectively  should  join  arms,  followed  by  the 
secretaries  in  like  manner,  these  to  be  followed  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  two  Conventions,  two  by  two,  each  twain  being 
of  one  from  each  body,  all  to  march  to  the  Starr  Church, 
on  Poppleton  Street. 

This  order  was  nicely,  and  without  any  confusion,  car- 
ried out.  When  I  came  up  to  the  gentleman  who  was 
waiting  for  me,  and  took  him  by  the  arm,  he  said:  "My 
name  is  Pickens — S.  V.  Pickens — I  am  a  lawyer,  from 
North  Carolina."  I  said:  "My  name  is  John  Scott.  I  am 
a  preacher,  from  Pittsburgh  So,  we  were  introduced,  and 
talked  pleasantly  with  each  other,  and  found  that  there 
was  no  conflict  between  the  law  and  the  gospel. 

The  two  Conventions  having  assembled  together  in 
Starr  Church,  the  body  was  called  to  order  by  L.  W. 
23 


354  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Bates,  president  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Convention, 
after  which  J.  J.  Smith,  president  of  the  Methodist  Con- 
vention, delivered  a  brief  and  well-timed  address,  breath- 
ing a  fraternal  and  hopeful  spirit,  which  was  well  received. 
He  was  followed  in  a  brief  address,  in  a  similar  spirit,  by 
L.  W.  Bates.  At  the  close  of  his  address,  he  pronounced 
the  Convention  then  in  session  the  General  Convention  of 
the  Methodist  Protestant  Church.  The  doxology,  "Praise 
God,  from  whom  all  blessings,"  etc.,  was  then  sung  with 
great  emotion,  after  which  an  hour  was  given  to  five- 
minute  speeches  from  the  brethren,  and  exchange  of  greet- 
ings and  congratulations.  The  scene  that  followed  was 
one  difficult  to  describe.  It  was  a  scene  of  joy  and  glad- 
ness, and  brethren  spoke  and  acted  in  harmony  with  their 
natural  impulses.  Some  were  calm  and  self-possessed;  but 
their  countenances,  radiant  with  smiles,  indicated  the  deep 
satisfaction  of  soul  which  they  felt.  Others  were  not  only 
full  of  feeling,  but  also  full  of  words,  and  they  could  not 
restrain  themselves,  but  bubbled  over  in  the  fullness  of 
their  joy.  Many  speeches,  tender,  touching,  and  gushing, 
were  made  by  brethren,  calling  forth  responses  in  similar 
strain.  It  was,  indeed,  a  scene  long  to  be  remembered, 
and  one  over  which  the  angels  no  doubt  rejoiced. 

After  more  than  twenty  years  of  estrangement  and  sepa- 
ration, the  divided  parts  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  had  been  brought  together,  and  were  united  in  one 
body.  This  was  a  consummation  which  had  been  greatly 
desired  and  sought  by  many,  and  by  no  one  more  earnestly 
than  myself  for  years.  It  removed  cause  of  friction  along 
the  border  between  the  divided  bodies,  and  gave  increased 
strength  and  ability  for  more  extended  and  efficient  work. 

In  1878  the  Pittsburg  Conference  met  in  Sharpsburg, 
where  I  was  then  pastor.  I  was  not  in  good  health,  and 
the  arrangements  for  the  entertainment  of  the  Conference 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  355 

largely  devolved  upon  me,  so  that  when  Conference  met 
I  was  quite  worn  down.  Then  the  brethren  elected  me 
president,  which  imposed  an  additional  burden  upon  me. 
The  result  was,  that  after  Conference  adjourned  I  broke 
down,  and  had  a  severe  sick  spell.  There  is  a  point  of 
endurance  beyond  which  we  can  not  safely  pass.  It  is  not 
best  for  men  to  undertake  te  accomplish  too  much. 

At  that  Conference  J.  H.  Hull,  who  had  been  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Conference  for  nearly  thirty  years,  and  who 
had  served  two  years  as  president,  was  placed  on  the  super- 
annuated list,  and  during  the  following  year  withdrew  from 
the  Church.  But  he  never  was  satisfied,  and  after  twelve 
years,  although  broken  down  in  health,  he  returned  and 
was  received  again  into  the  Conference,  and  died  among 
his  old  and  early  friends.  It  is  hazardous  for  a  man  to 
break  off  his  early  associations,  and  sever  his  connection 
with  the  Church  of  his  early  choice,  that  was  instrumental 
in  bringing  him  to  Christ,  and  unite  with  some  other 
Church,  unless  he  has  the  very  best  of  reasons  for  doing  so. 

At  this  session  J.  C.  Berrien  was  received  from  the  New 
York  Conference,  and  has  proved  a  faithful  and  successful 
worker.  He  is  a  man  of  genial  spirit,  a  good  preacher,  and 
devoted  to  the  Church.  Since  the  death  of  J.  B.  Walker, 
he  has  filled  the  office  of  corresponding  secretary  of  the 
Board  of  Ministerial  Education  with  great  acceptability. 


356  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Alexander  Clark— Lecture  Tour— Left  in  Charge  of  Methodist 
Recorder — Lecture  in  Richmond— Address  at  Yadkin — Ill- 
ness—Relapse— Improvement— Reaches  Atlanta— Kindness 
of  Governor  Colquitt— Sickness— "In  the  Gate  of  Heaven"— 
Death— Remains  Brought  Home — Funeral— Addresses— 
Pall-bearers— Place  of  Interment— Memorial  Services  in 
First  Church,  Pittsburg— Numerous  Addresses — Dr.  Clark, 
Author  —  Man  of  Genius  —  Continued  to  Edit  Recorder  — 
Elected  Editor— Editorial  Greeting— Experience— Duties- 
Tribute  of  Ingersoll  to  Clark— Editorial  Comments— Inger- 
soll's  Letter  in  Reply— Laborious  Position. 

DURING  the  last  year  of  my  pastorate  in  Sharpsburg, 
Dr.  Alexander  Clark,  editor  of  the  Methodist  Recorder,  ar- 
ranged for  a  short  lecture  tour  in  the  South,  and  requested 
me  to  take  charge  of  the  Recorder  till  his  return.  I  had 
often  helped  him,  and  supplied  his  place  in  his  absence 
for  a  short  time.  Having  been  editor  of  the  paper,  the 
work  was  familiar  to  me,  and  I  suppose  he  thought  I  could 
do  it  better  than  one  who  had  no  experience  in  it. 

On  the  26th  day  of  May,  1879,  Dr.  Clark  left  home, 
in  poor  health,  to  deliver  the  annual  literary  address  at 
the  Commencement  of  Yadkin  College,  North  Carolina, 
and  fill  a  few  other  lecture  engagements  in  the  South. 
After  lecturing  in  Eichmond,  Virginia,  on  his  way,  he 
reached  Greensboro,  North  Carolina,  on  the  1st  of  June, 
and  was  the  guest  of  the  Eev.  J.  L.  Michaux.  Here  he  was 
taken  ill;  but  after  a  few  days  he  rallied,  and,  by  permission 
of  his  physician,  although  very  feeble,  he  went  to  Yadkin, 
a  distance  of  forty  miles,  and  delivered  his  address  before 
a  crowded  audience  on  the  afternoon  of  June  5th.  The 
labor,  however,  was  more  than  his  strength  could  bear, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  357 

and  the  next  day  he  took  a  relapse.  But  after  a  few  days, 
with  careful  nursing,  he  again  rallied,  and  on  the  10th  of 
June  he  returned  to  Lexington,  from  which  place,  on  the 
evening  of  the  llth,  he  took  passage  for  Atlanta,  Georgia, 
although  extremely  feeble.  He  reached  that  place  the  fol- 
lowing day,  and  took  lodgings  at  a  hotel.  But  His  Excel- 
lency, Governor  A.  H.  Colquitt,  hearing  of  his  arrival  and 
illness,  went  to  the  hotel  in  person,  and  had  him  removed 
to  the  executive  mansion,  where  he  received  every  attention 
which  love  could  bestow.  But  the  skill  of  physicians  and 
the  kind  ministries  of  dear  friends  could  not  arrest  the  pro- 
gress of  his  disease.  Yet,  amid  all  his  suffering  and  pain, 
he  was  calm  and  resigned.  On  the  13th,  in  a  letter  to  Rev. 
J.  L.  Michaux,  he  sent  the  following  message  to  his  friends 
in  North  Carolina:  "Say  to  them  how  I  love  them.  Tell 
them  I  am  patient — trying  to  get  towards  home,  and  my 
love  for  the  Savior  abounds  more  and  more."  When  vis- 
ited by  Brother  Michaux  on  the  23d  of  June,  he  said  to 
him:  "I  have  been  very  ill,  but  am  better,  though  still  very 
weak.  The  doctor  says  I  must  not  talk.  I  have  been  at 
death's  door,  but  right  in  the  gate  of  heaven."  "At  another 
time,"  says  Brother  Michaux,  "he  spoke  how  good  the 
Lord  had  been  to  him,  and  how  much  he  had  blessed  him. 
He  spoke  of  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death — said  it  was 
only  the  'valley  of  the  shadow  of  death/  adding,  'I  know 
it,  for  I  have  been  there.' '' 

On  the  24th  of  June  his  son  Edward  arrived  from 
Philadelphia,  and  remained  with  him  till  the  end.  He 
was  the  only  member  of  his  family  who  was  able  to  be 
with  him  at  any  time  during  his  illness.  Far  from  home 
and  the  dear  ones  he  loved,  he  was  called  to  suffer  and 
die.  On  Sunday  evening,  July  6th,  he  breathed  his  last, 
just  as  the  church-bells  were  giving  the  first  signals  for 
evening  worship,  and  so  calmly  that  those  who  sat  by  his 


358  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

bedside,  and  his  devoted  son,  who  clasped  his  hand,  were 
not  certain  of  the  moment  when  he  took  his  final  leave. 
"Mark  the  perfect  man,  and  behold  the  upright,  for  the 
end  of  that  man  is  peace." 

After  appropriate  services,  at  three  o'clock  on  Monday 
afternoon,  July  7th,  his  remains,  having  been  placed  in  a 
metallic  coffin,  or  burial  case,  left  Atlanta,  in  care  of  his 
son,  in  a  special  car,  by  way  of  Louisville,  for  Pittsburg, 
where  they  arrived  at  eight  o'clock  on  Wednesday  morn- 
ing, July  9th,  William  Clark,  the  only  brother  of  the 
deceased,  arriving  on  a  train  from  the  East  at  the  same 
hour.  The  remains  had  been  expected  at  that  time,  and 
all  the  necessary  arrangements  for  the  funeral  had  been 
made  by  a  committee  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  of 
the  Pittsburg  Preachers'  Meeting. 

Through  the  kindness  of  the  officers  of  the  Cleveland 
&  Pittsburg  Railroad,  a  special  car  was  placed  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  committee  for  the  accommodation  of  friends 
desiring  to  attend  the  funeral  at  Wellsville,  the  home  of 
Brother  Clark's  family,  fifty  miles  west  of  Pittsburg.  The 
train  left  the  Union  Depot  at  8.40  A.  M.,  and  arrived  at 
Wellsville  about  eleven  o'clock  A.  M.  Quite  a  large  num- 
ber of  ministers  and  friends  from  Pittsburg  accompanied 
the  remains.  On  the  arrival  of  the  train  at  Wellsville,  the 
casket  was  taken  to  the  family  residence,  a  beautiful  home 
on  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  where,  at  2.30  P.  M.,  the  funeral 
services  took  place.  The  afternoon  was  unpleasant,  a  light, 
drizzling  rain  falling  continuously,  as  if  in  harmony  with 
the  feeling  of  sadness  and  gloom  which  appeared  to  have 
settled  on  the  large  multitude  of  friends  assembled  to  pay 
the  last  tribute  of  respect  to  one  whom  all  loved  and  hon- 
ored. The  services  were  necessarily  brief.  Rev.  M.  B. 
Taylor,  of  Beaver  Falls,  read  the  Scriptures;  Rev.  D.  True- 
man,  of  Wellsville,  announced  the  hymn;  Dr.  John  Scott, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  359 

of  Sharpsburg,  and  Dr.  A.  M.  Reid,  president  of  the  Fe- 
male College,  Steubenville,  Ohio,  made  brief  addresses. 
After  prayer,  Dr.  John  Cowl,  of  Port  Homer,  pronounced 
the  benediction.  The  remains  were  then  taken  to  their  last 
resting-place,  and  deposited  in  a  beautiful  spot  in  the 
Spring  Hill  Cemetery,  on  high  ground  overlooking  the 
village  of  Wellsville  and  the  Ohio  River,  the  following 
persons  acting  as  pall-bearers:  J.  J.  Gillespie,  president 
of  the  Board  of  Publication,  and  Dr.  T.  "W.  Shaw,  also 
a  member  of  the  Board;  John  J.  Murray,  D.  D.,  pastor 
of  the  First  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  Pittsburg,  and 
Henry  T.  Reeves,  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 
Beaver  Falls,  Pennsylvania;  Alfred  Wheeler,  D.  D.,  editor 
of  the  Pittsburg  Christian  Advocate,  Pittsburg,  and  "W.  B. 
Watkins,  D.  D.,  pastor  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
Sewickley,  Pennsylvania;  Rev.  James  Robison,  Publishing 
Agent,  and  Rev.  M.  A.  Parkinson,  pastor  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  at  Industry,  Pennsylvania. 

Although  Dr.  Clark  died  among  strangers,  yet  he  was 
buried  in  the  midst  of  his  friends.  His  aged  father  and 
mother,  both  of  whom  were  over  eighty,  his  wife  and 
eleven  children,  his  only  brother  and  two  sisters,  together 
with  a  large  concourse  of  neighbors,  and  friends  from  near 
and  far,  were  present  at  his  funeral.  With  gentle  hands 
the  remains  of  this  endeared  husband,  this  loving  father, 
this  honored  minister  and  faithful  servant  of  the  Church, 
were  laid  away  to  their  rest  until  the  Angel  of  the  Resur- 
rection shall  bid  them  rise. 

On  Friday  afternoon,  July  11,  1879,  a  service  in  mem- 
ory of  Brother  Clark  was  held  in  the  First  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  Fifth  Avenue,  Pittsburg. 

The  large  edifice  was  well  filled  by  a  deeply-interested 
audience.  A  few  members  of  Dr.  Clark's  family,  embrac- 
ing three  sons,  a  daughter,  his  brother,  one  sister,  and  a 


360  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

few  other  near  relatives,  were  provided  with  seats  in  the 
middle  aisle,  while  the  ministers  of  the  Methodist  Protest- 
ant Church  and  a  large  number  of  divines  of  other  denomi- 
nations had  seats  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  same  aisle. 

Under  the  direction  of  a  florist,  assisted  with  exquisite 
taste  by  loving  friends  of  the  deceased,  the  church  was 
decorated  with  beautiful  simplicity.  At  the  base  of  the 
desk,  within  the  altar,  where  the  deceased  had  often  offi- 
ciated in  his  capacity  as  minister,  growing  plants  were 
placed  in  an  attractive  manner.  From  the  moss  in  the 
center,  vines  were  run  so  as  to  reach  either  corner  of  the 
desk,  and  in  the  center  was  a  mammoth  calla-lily,  the  pure 
whiteness  of  which  contrasted  beautifully  with  the  deep 
green  of  the  plants  and  vines.  The  posts  supporting  the 
lamps  at  either  side  of  the  desk  were  draped  with  crape 
and  smilax,  and  at  the  base  on  one  side  was  a  large  anchor, 
while  at  the  other  side  was  a  cross  artistically  worked  in 
white  flowers.  On  either  side  of  the  desk  was  a  vase  filled 
with  beautiful  flowers,  and  on  these  vases  rested  a  piece  on 
which  appeared  the  simple  but  expressive  word,  "Best." 
On  the  wall  in  the  rear  of  the  pulpit  was  a  large  portrait 
of  the  deceased,  draped  with  crape  and  smilax.  These 
decorations  were  beautiful  in  their  simplicity,  and  accorded 
with  the  tastes  so  often  expressed  by  the  deceased. 

The  services  were  conducted  by  Eev.  Dr.  J.  J.  Murray, 
pastor  of  the  Church,  and  were  opened  shortly  after  two 
o'clock,  with  a  voluntary  by  the  choir,  led  by  Mr.  Frank 
Rinehart, 

"And  he  shall  wipe  away  all  tears." 

Rev.  David  Jones,  of  New  Brighton,  read  selections  from 
the  Scriptures,  after  which  Rev.  George  B.  McElroy,  D.  D., 
of  Adrian  College,  led  in  prayer.  The  choir  then  sang 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  361 

the  888th  hymn,  which  was  announced  by  Rev.  John 
Gregory,  of  New  Cumberland,  West  Virginia,  commencing, 

"How  blest  the  righteous  when  he  dies!" 

after  which  addresses  were  made  by  Rev.  Dr.  E.  J.  Drink- 
house,  editor  of  the  Methodist  Protestant,  Baltimore;  Rev. 
Dr.  C.  L.  Thompson,  pastor  of  the  Third  Presbyterian 
Church,  Pittsburg;  Rev.  Dr.  Alfred  Wheeler,  editor  of  the 
Pittsburg  Christian  Advocate;  Rev.  Dr.  James  Allison,  ed- 
itor of  the  Presbyterian  Banner,  Pittsburg;  Rev.  Dr.  W.  B. 
Watkins,  pastor  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Se- 
wickley,  Pa.,  and  by  the  writer.  Many  pleasant  and  touch- 
ing things  were  said  of  our  deceased  brother,  and  the  occa- 
sion was  one  of  deep  interest. 

Dr.  Clark  was  the  author  of  some  half-dozen  or  more 
volumes,  which  were  received  by  the  public  with  favor, 
and  some  of  which  were  republished  in  England.  His 
first  publication  was  entitled,  "The  Old  Log  Schoolhouse." 
This  was  followed  by  "Schoolday  Dialogues,"  then  "The 
Gospel  in  the  Trees,"  then  "Workday  Christianity,"  then 
"Starting  Out."  His  last  work  was,  "Summer  Rambles 
in  Europe,"  embracing  sketches  of  travel  in  England, 
Scotland,  Holland,  Belgium,  Germany,  Switzerland,  and 
France.  Besides  these,  he  was  the  author  of  some  smaller 
publications.  In  addition  to  writing  profusely  for  his 
own  paper,  he  was  a  frequent  contributor  to  other  journals, 
and  performed  a  great  deal  of  literary  labor  in  other  ways. 
Some  of  his  best  articles  in  the  Recorder,  while  he  was  ed- 
itor, appeared  under  a  nom  de  plume. 

Dr.  Clark  was  a  man  of  genius,  noble-hearted,  kind- 
spirited,  and  full  of  the  charity  of  the  gospel.  A  son  of 
toil,  with  indomitable  will,  in  physical  weakness  and 
straitened  circumstances,  he  nobly  battled  against  diffi- 
culties under  which  others  would  have  succumbed.  From 


362  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

a  poor  country  boy,  without  the  advantages  of  wealthy 
parentage  or  collegiate  culture,  he  raised  himself  by  his 
own  unaided  efforts  to  an  enviable  place  in  the  world  of 
letters,  and  compelled  recognition  from  the  learned  and 
the  great.  He  was  a  Christian  of  sincere  faith  and  broad 
catholic  views.  All  the  impulses  of  his  nature  were  sym- 
pathetic and  responsive.  In  his  death  he  was  mourned  by 
all  classes,  by  all  denominations,  and  by  all  parties.  His 
life  presents  an  example  which  should  stimulate  young 
men,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  greatest  difficulties,  to  hope- 
ful and  persevering  effort  in  the  performance  of  their  life- 
work. 

The  following  letter,  neatly  printed  in  circular  form, 
and  addressed  to  the  editor  of  the  Methodist  Recorder,  was 
received  shortly  after  Dr.  Clark's  death,  from  Colonel  Rob- 
ert G.  Ingersoll: 

"Editor  Methodist  Recorder: 

"Upon  the  grave  of  the  Rev.  Alexander  Clark  I  wish 
to  place  one  flower. 

"Utterly  destitute  of  cold  dogmatic  pride,  that  often 
passes  for  the  love  of  God;  without  the  arrogance  of  the 
'elect;'  simple,  free,  and  kind, — this  earnest  man  made 
me  his  friend  by  being  mine.  I  forgot  that  he  was  a 
Christian,  and  he  seemed  to  forget  that  I  was  not,  while 
each  remembered  that  the  other  was  a  man. 

"Frank,  candid,  and  sincere,  he  practiced  what  he 
preached,  and  looked  with  the  holy  eyes  of  charity  upon 
the  failings  and  mistakes  of  men.  He  believed  in  the  power 
of  kindness,  and  spanned  with  divine  sympathy  the  hideous 
gulf  that  separates  the  fallen  from  the  pure. 

"Giving  freely  to  others  the  rights  that  he  claimed  for 
himself,  it  never  occurred  to  him  that  his  God  hated  a 
brave  and  honest  unbeliever.  He  remembered  that  even 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  363 

an  infidel  has  rights  that  love  respects,  that  hatred  has 
no  saving  power,  and  that  in  order  to  be  a  Christian  it  is 
not  necessary  to  become  less  than  a  man.  He  knew  that 
no  one  can  be  maligned  into  kindness;  that  epithets  can 
not  convince;  that  curses  are  not  arguments,  and  that  the 
finger  of  scorn  never  points  towards  heaven.  With  the 
generosity  of  an  honest  man,  he  accorded  to  all  the  fullest; 
liberty  of  thought,  knowing,  as  he  did,  that  in  the  realm 
of  mind  a  chain  is  but  a  curse. 

"For  this  man  I  entertained  the  profoundest  respect. 
In  spite  of  the  taunts  and  jeers  of  his  brethren,  he  pub- 
licly proclaimed  that  he  would  treat  infidels  with  fairness 
and  respect;  that  he  would  endeavor  to  convince  them  by 
argument,  and  win  them  with  love.  He  insisted  that  the 
God  he  worshiped  loved  the  well-being  even  of  an  atheist. 
In  this  grand  position  he  stood  almost  alone.  Tender,  just, 
and  loving  where  others  were  harsh,  vindictive,  and  cruel, 
he  challenged  the  respect  and  admiration  of  every  honest 
man.  A  few  more  such  clergymen  might  drive  calumny 
from  the  lips  of  faith,  and  render  the  pulpit  worthy  of 
respect. 

"The  heartiness  and  kindness  with  which  this  generous 
man  treated  me  can  never  be  excelled.  He  admitted  that 
I  had  not  lost,  and  could  not  lose,  a  single  right  by  the 
expression  of  my  honest  thought.  Neither  did  he  believe 
that  a  servant  could  win  the  respect  of  a  generous  master 
by  persecuting  and  maligning  those  whom  the  master  would 
willingly  forgive. 

"While  this  good  man  was  living,  his  brethren  blamed 
him  for  having  treated  me  with  fairness.  But  I  trust,  now 
that  he  has  left  the  shore  touched  by  the  mysterious  sea 
that  never  yet  has  borne  on  any  wave  the  image  of  a  home- 
ward sail,  this  crime  will  be  forgiven  him  by  those  who  still 
remain  to  preach  the  love  of  God. 


364  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

"His  sympathies  were  not  confined  within  the  prison 
of  a  creed,  but  ran  out  and  over  the  walls  like  vines,  hiding 
the  cruel  rocks  and  rusted  bars  with  leaf  and  flower.  He 
could  not  echo  with  his  heart  the  fiendish  sentence  of 
eternal  fire.  In  spite  of  book  and  creed,  he  read  'between 
the  lines'  the  words  of  tenderness  and  love,  with  promises 
for  all  the  world.  Above,  beyond  the  dogmas  of  his 
Church — humane  even  to  the  verge  of  heresy — causing 
some  to  doubt  his  love  of  God  because  he  failed  to  hate  his 
unbelieving  fellow-men — he  labored  for  the  welfare  of 
mankind,  and  to  his  work  gave  up  his  life  with  all  his 
heart.  EGBERT  G.  INGERSOLL. 

"WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  July  13,  1879." 

This  letter  I  published  in  the  Recorder,  with  the  follow- 
ing appended  remarks: 

"We  insert  the  above  letter  in  the  Recorder  for  two 
reasons:  first,  to  show  that  every  expression  of  sympathy 
and  respect  for  Dr.  Clark  meets  with  a  hearty  response 
from  his  friends;  and,  secondly,  respectfully  to  express 
our  dissent  from  some  of  its  conclusions.  We  would  water 
with  our  tears,  and  ever  keep  fresh  the  flower  that  Colonel 
Ingersoll  lays  upon  the  grave  of  our  brother. 

"True  worth  always  deserves  respect,  and  we  are  glad 
when  it  is  recognized  and  acknowledged.  We  know  that 
Dr.  Clark,  as  Colonel  Ingersoll  expresses  it,  was  simple, 
free,  and  kind,  frank,  candid,  and  sincere,  practicing  what 
he  preached,  and  looking  with  the  holy  eyes  of  charity 
upon  the  failings  and  mistakes  of  men;  giving  freely  to 
others  the  rights  he  claimed  for  himself,  remembering  that 
even  infidels  have  rights  which  love  respects.  Dr.  Clark 
was  all  this,  because  the  religion  which  he  professed,  and 
with  the  spirit  of  which  he  was  imbued,  requires  it.  All 
these  graces,  which  Colonel  Ingersoll  so  much  admires,  are 
Christian  graces,  and  are  expressly  enjoined  in  the  Word 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  365 

of  God,  and  professedly  Christian  men  are  amiable,  or 
otherwise,  in  proportion  as  they  attain,  in  conformity  to 
the  requirements  of  their  religion,  these  graces  of  the  Chris- 
tian character.  It  was  really  the  true  Christian  in  Dr. 
Clark  that  Colonel  Ingersoll  admired.  'In  this  grand  po- 
sition,' says  Mr.  Ingersoll,  'he  stood  almost  alone.  Tender, 
just,  and  loving  where  others  were  harsh,  vindictive,  and 
cruel,  he  challenged  the  respect  and  admiration  of  every 
honest  man.'  That  all  who  bear  the  Christian  name  are 
not  really  Christians  we  are  free  to  admit  and  deeply  la- 
ment; but  this  is  not  the  fault  of  Christianity,  but  of  un- 
christian men.  But  to  say  that  Dr.  Clark  was  almost  the 
only  man  who  possessed  the  noble  traits  of  Christian 
character  above  enumerated,  would  be  giving  him  undue 
praise. 

"Colonel  Ingersoll  declares  that  Dr.  Clark,  'giving 
freely  to  others  the  rights  he  claimed  for  himself,  it  never 
occurred  to  him  that  his  God  hated  a  brave  and  honest 
unbeliever.'  And  why  should  such  a  thought  occur  to 
him,  when  the  Bible  teaches  that  God  is  love,  that  his  care 
is  over  all  his  works,  that  he  maketh  his  sun  to  rise  upon 
the  evil  and  upon  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  upon  the  just 
and  upon  the  unjust,  and  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life? 

"But  if  God  loves  his  creatures,  he  must  discountenance 
and  discourage  whatever  is  injurious  to  their  happiness 
and  welfare.  Sin  is  the  great  curse  of  the  universe,  and 
God,  in  the  administration  of  his  divine  government,  would 
discourage  and  restrain  it,  and  this  can  only  be  done  by 
manifesting  his  approval  of  virtue,  which  always  pro- 
motes happiness,  and  his  disapproval  of  vice,  which  always 
promotes  misery,  by  rewarding  the  one  and  punishing  the 
other.  And  whatever  may  be  said  of  the  'fiendish  sentence 


366  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

of  eternal  fire/  based  on  some  figurative  expressions  in  the 
Bible,  the  whole  tenor  of  its  teachings  is,  that  the  Judge 
of  all  the  earth  will  do  right,  and  that  he  will  reward  every 
man  according  to  his  works,  and  that  whatsoever  a  man 
soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap.  God  will  not  punish  any 
man  more  than  he  deserves,  and  then  only  to  promote  the 
happiness  and  welfare  of  the  universe.  To  promote  the 
happiness  of  the  universe  we  must  have  order;  to  secure 
order,  we  must  have  government;  to  maintain  government, 
we  must  have  law;  to  enforce  law,  we  must  have  penalties; 
and  to  maintain  respect  for  law,  these  penalties  must  be  exe- 
cuted. Whether  would  it  be  more  'fiendish'  to  abrogate  all 
law,  and  remand  the  universe  to  moral  anarchy,  or  to  en- 
courage virtue  by  rewarding  the  good,  and  to  discourage 
vice  by  justly  punishing  transgression?  Can  God  be  good, 
and  yet  ignore  all  distinctions  in  moral  character,  and,  in 
the  final  awards  of  his  administration,  treat  with  equal 
complacency  the  evil  and  the  good? 

"There  is  a  matter  of  fact  to  which  we  wish  to  refer, 
and  in  regard  to  which  Colonel  Ingersoll  appears  to  be 
in  error.  He  says  that  Dr.  Clark,  'in  spite  of  the  taunts 
and  jeers  of  his  brethren,  publicly  proclaimed  that  he 
would  treat  infidels  with  fairness  and  respect;  and  that 
he  would  endeavor  to  convince  them  by  arguments,  and 
win  them  with  love.'  And  again,  that  'while  this  good  man 
was  living  his  brethren  blamed  him  for  treating  me  (Inger- 
soll) with  fairness/  That  there  are  some  professing  Chris- 
tians who  do  not  possess  a  Christian  spirit,  we  admit;  but 
to  our  personal  knowledge  Dr.  Clark  received  many  letters 
from  ministers  and  laymen  of  his  own  and  other  Churches 
commending  his  course  in  reference  to  Colonel  Ingersoll, 
while  a  few  others  objected,  not  to  his  treating  Colonel 
Ingersoll  with  fairness,  but  to  his  conceding  perhaps  more 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  367 

than  truth  and  justice  required.  We  most  heartily  indorse 
the  position  that  'no  one  can  be  maligned  into  kindness; 
that  epithets  can  not  convince;  that  curses  are  not  argu- 
ments; and  that  the  finger  of  scorn  never  points  towards 
heaven.' 

"The  right  of  private  judgment  in  matters  of  religion 
was  one  of  the  fundamental  principles  in  the  great  Refor- 
mation, and  it  is  one  of  the  cardinal  principles  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church — indeed,  of  all  Protestant 
Churches.  While  we  claim  it  for  ourselves,  we  freely  con- 
cede it  to  others,  and  if  exercised  in  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
it  will  be  in  kindness  and  love.  We  trust  the  day  will  ne 
come  when  Colonel  Ingersoll,  or  any  one  else,  will  be 
treated  unfairly  in  the  columns  of  the  Methodist  Recorder" 

I  mailed  Colonel  Ingersoll  a  marked  copy  of  the  Re- 
corder containing  his  letter  and  my  editorial  notice. of  it, 
and  the  following  is  his  reply: 

"WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  August  4,  1879. 

"REV.  JOHN  SCOTT: 

"My  Dear  Sir, — I  received,  read,  and  liked  your  article. 
Of  course,  I  do  not  expect  you  to  agree  with  me;  but, 
really,  I  see  no  reason  why  we  should  not  be  friends. 
'Master/  said  a  disciple  of  Confucius,  'is  there  any  word 
that  contains  the  whole  duty  of  man?'  and  Confucius  re- 
plied, 'Yes;  reciprocity.' 

"I  liked  Mr.  Clark  simply  because  he  treated  me  with 
kindness,  and  I  am  not  used  to  such  treatment  from  the 
clergy.  I  was  astonished. 

"Nearly  every  day  I  receive  papers  containing  the  most 
cruel  and  heartless  things  said  by  the  clergy  about  the 
death  of  my  dear  brother.  I  never  felt  so  resentful  towards 
Christianity  as  I  do  now.  Your  kind  article  did  me  good, 
and  I  thank  you  for  it.  I  surely  hope  the  time  may  soon 


368  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

come  when  every  man  will  give  to  every  other  every  right 
that  he  claims  for  himself.    Thanking  you  again,  I  remain, 
"Your  friend,          E.  G.  INGEBSOLL." 

I  give  this  correspondence,  in  hope  that  it  may  do 
good.  In  my  article  I  yielded  nothing  to  unbelief;  but 
I  treated  Mr.  Ingersoll  with  respect  and  kindness,  which 
found  a  response  in  his  heart.  Reciprocity  is  a  great 
thing;  but  love  to  God  and  man,  which  Christ  inculcates, 
is  far  greater.  We  should  remember  that  if  we  would 
convert  men  to  Christ,  we  must  do  it  in  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 

Being  in  charge  of  the  Recorder  at  the  time  of  Brother 
Clark's  death,  I  continued  to  edit  it  in  an  uncertain  and 
hesitating  manner,  without  any  further  authorization  than 
that  given  me  by  Brother  Clark,  till  the  20th  of  August, 
1879,  when  I  was  elected  editor  by  the  Board  of  Publi- 
cation, to  fill  out  the  unexpired  time  of  Brother  Clark. 
For  four  months  I  had  charge  of  the  paper,  under  circum- 
stances of  peculiar  embarrassment,  and  had  also  charge  of 
the  Church  in  Sharpsburg.  The  duties  devolving  upon 
me  were  delicate  and  difficult;  but  I  did  the  best  I  could  in 
my  double  capacity  as  editor  and  pastor.  To  give  the  reader 
a  correct  view  of  my  feelings  in  entering  officially  upon  my 
work  as  editor,  I  here  insert  my  editorial  greeting  to  the 
readers  of  the  paper: 

"I  assume  control  of  the  columns  of  the  Methodist 
Recorder,  and  of  the  three  Sunday-school  papers  of  the 
Church,  with  great  diffidence.  Having  occupied  the  po- 
sition before,  I  am  familiar  with  its  duties  and  responsi- 
bilities, which,  instead  of  diminishing,  are  continually  in- 
creasing. Nine  years  ago,  after  a  term  of  nearly  six  years, 
I  tendered  my  resignation,  and  retired  from  the  position  to 
which  I  have  now  again  been  called.  I  was  succeeded 
by  our  lamented  brother,  Eev.  Alexander  Clark,  who 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  369 

wielded  a  keen  and  versatile  pen,  and  who,  as  a  journalist, 
had  but  few  equals.  This  fact  renders  the  position  now 
more  difficult  to  fill.  I  shall  not  attempt  to  imitate  an- 
other, whose  peculiar  talent  I  do  not  possess;  but,  bring- 
ing the  talents  which  God  has  given  me  to  the  perform- 
ance of  the  duties  assigned  me,  I  shall  do  the  best  I  can, 
and  endeavor  to  be  faithful  to  my  trust.  The  interests 
of  the  Church,  with  which  I  have  been  identified  almost 
from  its  organization,  and  whose  servant  I  am,  I  shall  feel 
it  my  paramount  duty  to  promote.  In  this  work  I  shall 
need  both  the  forbearance  and  assistance  of  my  brethren, 
and  I  respectfully  and  earnestly  solicit  their  hearty  co- 
operation. With  many  of  Dr.  Clark's  special  contributors 
I  am  not  acquainted;  but  I  trust  they  will  kindly  continue 
their  favors,  which  will  be  highly  appreciated,  and  that 
an  acquaintance  may  be  formed  which  shall  prove  mutu- 
ally agreeable. 

"I  greet  the  many  thousand  readers  of  the  Recorder 
this  day  sadly,  yet  hopefully;  sadly,  when  I  remember  the 
cause  which  has  rendered  this  greeting  necessary;  but  hope- 
fully, when  I  remember  that  in  the  Divine  hand  any  instru- 
ment may  be  rendered  efficient  in  the  accomplishment  of 
good.  I  shall  labor  to  make  the  Recorder  worthy  of  your 
patronage  and  support,  an  assistant  in  every  good  word 
and  work,  and  a  means  of  Christian  edification  and  cul- 
ture. I  trust  that  our  acquaintance  will  prove  agreeable 
and  profitable,  and  that  with  tender  memories  and  bright- 
ening hopes,  we  shall  labor  in  our  lot  till  the  angels  of 
mercy  shall  whisper  us  to  our  rest." 

Having  had  six  years'  experience  as  editor  of  the  Church 
paper,  I  knew  something  of  the  difficulties  connected  with 
it,  and  of  the  character  of  the  work  to  be  performed.  In 
consequence  of  this,  I  was  not  so  sanguine  as  one  possess- 
ing less  experience  would  probably  have  been.  It  is  easy 
24 


370  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

in  this  vocation,  as  well  as  in  every  other,  to  talk  of  suc- 
cess; hut  it  is  not  so  easy  to  succeed.  The  editing  of  a 
Church  paper,  where  so  many  different  tastes  are  to  be 
suited,  and  so  many  different  demands  to  be  considered, 
is  peculiarly  difficult.  After  the  exercise  of  the  calmest 
judgment  and  the  most  impartial  and  disinterested  de- 
cision, in  view  of  all  the  circumstances  in  the  case,  the 
editor  is  often  censured;  and  if  his  decision  had  been  the 
reverse,  the  censure  would  have  been  no  less  severe.  While 
the  judgment  of  others  should  be  duly  considered  and 
respected  in  this  connection,  it  can  not  be  safely  recog- 
nized as  the  rule  of  action  any  more  than  in  the  discharge 
of  other  duties.  An  editor's  own  judgment,  after  duly 
considering  all  the  facts  before  him,  must  decide  the  case 
in  every  instance.  If  he  yields  his  own  judgment,  he  will 
be  like  a  vessel  without  helm  or  compass;  tossed  about  by 
every  contrary  wind.  As  it  sometimes  requires  a  firm  hand 
to  grasp  the  helm  so  as  to  conduct  the  vessel  safely  through 
the  dashing  waves,  so  an  editor  must  sometimes  act  with 
great  firmness  in  pursuing  a  proper  course  in  the  midst 
of  conflicting  opinions.  But  when  the  editor  of  a  Church 
paper  is  officially  associated  with  others,  who  are  equally 
responsible  with  himself  for  the  success  of  -the  enterprise, 
it  is  his  duty  to  treat  their  judgment  with  special  respect. 
The  office  on  which  I  entered  was  by  no  means  a  sine- 
cure. It  involved  a  great  deal  of  labor — indeed,  enough 
for  two  men.  For  five  years  I  edited  the  Methodist  Re- 
corder, the  Morning  Guide,  the  Sunday-school,  and  the 
Child's  Recorder,  prepared  all  the  "copy,"  wrote  up  the 
cuts  for  the  Sunday-school  papers,  and  read  all  the  proof, 
without  an  assistant.  The  last  four  years  of  my  term  I 
was  relieved  of  the  Sunday-school  papers,  and  for  a  while 
in  the  close  of  my  term  I  had  some  assistance  on  the 
Recorder.  I  never  had  the  art  of  inducing  others  to  do  my 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  371 

work,  and  my  work  was  always  a  labor — I  put  my  thought 
into  it,  and  did  not  write  out  every  foolish  thing  that  came 
into  my  mind.  That  all  my  work  was  of  first-class  char- 
acter was  more  than  could  reasonably  be  expected  in  the 
circumstances.  In  the  fall  of  the  year  I  was  required  to 
visit  as  many  of  the  Conferences  as  I  could,  and  in  order 
to  keep  up  my  work,  I  had  to  prepare  what  matter  I  could 
for  the  paper  before  I  left  home,  and  then  prepare  editorials 
on  the  cars,  or  at  the  depots  while  waiting  for  trains,  or 
wherever  I  was,  so  that  my  absence  from  the  office  did  not 
relieve  me  from  work.  Had  it  not  been  that  it  was  a  kind 
of  work  that  I  liked,  it  would  have  been  an  unendurable 
drudgery. 


372  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Miss  Lizzie  M.  Guthrie— Meeting  with  Mrs.  O'Neal— Union 
Board— Education  of  Girls  in  Japan— Preachers'  Meeting- 
Statements  of  Miss  Guthrie  —  Women  Encouraged  —  Wo- 
man's Foreign  Missionary  Society  Organized  —  Officers  — 
Constitution— By-laws — Miss  Guthrie — Birth— Education— 
Conversion  —  Missionary  to  India  —  Failure  of  Health  — 
Japan— Service  There— Attention  Called  to  our  Church- 
Return  Home— Providentially  Brought  in  Contact  with  our 
Women— Appointed  Missionary  to  Japan— Farewell  Meet- 
ing—Her Departure— Death  in  San  Francisco— Remains 
Brought  to  Pittsburg  —  Funeral  —  Miss  Harriet  G.  Brit- 
tan. 

IN  the  beginning  of  February,  1879,  Miss  Lizzie  M. 
Guthrie,  a  returned  missionary  from  Japan,  visited  Pitts- 
burg,  and,  seemingly  by  accident,  met  with  Sister  O'Neal, 
a  member  of  our  First  Church,  Allegheny  City.  The  two 
ladies  a  few  days  afterwards  visited  our  Preachers'  Meet- 
ing, and  Miss  Guthrie  gave  us  some  account  of  her  labors 
in  Japan,  and  of  the  great  opening  presented  there  for 
Christian  work,  and  excited  a  good  deal  of  interest  in  the 
minds  of  the  brethren.  Previous  to  that  time  we  had  been 
co-operating  with  the  Woman's  Union  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  and  had  furnished  money  for  the  education  of 
sixteen  or  seventeen  girls  in  Japan,  to  become  Bible-readers 
there.  Miss  Guthrie  proposed  that  the  women  of  our 
Church  should  organize  a  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  and  endeavor  to  enlist  the  women  of  our  whole 
Church  more  fully  in  the  missionary  work.  Her  sugges- 
tion met  with  the  hearty  approval  of  the  brethren  of  the 
Preachers'  Meeting,  and  they  encouraged  the  women  to 
go  forward  and  effect  an  organization. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  373 

The  subject  was  accordingly  discussed  among  our  wo- 
men in  and  about  Pittsburg,  and  on  the  14th  day  of  Febru- 
ary, 1879,  a  meeting  of  the  ladies  was  held  in  the  First 
Church,  Fifth  Avenue,  Pittsburg,  at  which  Miss  Guthrie 
was  present.  She  informed  them  of  the  general  mission 
work  done  by  the  Union  Missionary  Society  in  Japan,  and 
particularly  of  the  good  that  was  being  done  through  the 
liberality  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  in  furnish- 
ing means  for  the  education  of  young  girls  in  Japan,  in 
view  of  becoming  Bible-readers  and  helpers  in  missionary 
work. 

After  due  deliberation  a  society  was  organized,  to  be 
known  as  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church.  Mrs.  Margaret  H.  Scott, 
wife  of  the  writer,  was  elected  president;  Mrs.  John  H. 
Claney,  secretary;  Mrs.  N.  B.  O'Neal,  corresponding  secre- 
tary; and  Mrs.  Shaw,  treasurer.  Mrs.  James  I.  Bennett, 
Mrs.  F.  H.  Collier,  and  Mrs.  John  L.  Sands  were  elected 
vice-presidents.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  prepare 
an  address  to  the  women  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  and  another  committee  was  appointed  to  prepare 
a  Constitution  and  By-laws  for  the  Society.  These  com- 
mittees subsequently  reported,  and  their  reports  were 
adopted,  and  a  thousand  copies  were  printed  in  pamphlet 
form  for  distribution.  Thus  the  Society  was  fairly  inaugu- 
rated, and  entered  upon  its  career  of  great  usefulness. 

There  seemed  to  have  been  something  peculiarly  provi- 
dential in  the  organization  of  this  Society,  and  in  the  way 
in  which  it  was  brought  about.  It  would  seem  as  if  God 
had  chosen  Miss  Guthrie,  and  thrown  her -in  our  way.  to 
stimulate  our  lagging  zeal  in  the  missionary  cause,  and  lead 
us  to  engage  in  the  work  of  the  foreign  field. 

Miss  Guthrie  was  born  in  Bakerstown,  Allegheny 
County,  Pa.,  a  village  about  eighteen  miles  north  of  Pitts- 


374  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

burg.  Her  father,  the  Eev.  Joseph  Guthrie,  D.  D.,  was 
a  minister  in  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
cousin  of  the  celebrated  Dr.  Thomas  Guthrie,  of  Scotland. 
Her  mother  died  when  she  was  but  two  days  old.  She  was 
then  placed  in  charge  of  her  grandfather,  Mr.  Joseph 
Coskey,  who  tenderly  cared  for  and  educated  her.  In  18G1 
she  was  adopted  by  an  aunt,  Mrs.  McClurg,  and  removed 
to  Philadelphia,  where  she  enjoyed  every  comfort  and  even 
luxury,  and  became  a  gay  and  fashionable  young  lady,  full 
of  life  and  joy.  But  a  change  came  over  her.  Jesus  laid 
his  hand  upon  her  heart,  and  called  her  into  his  service. 
"Won  by  his  love,  she  yielded  to  the  Divine  Spirit,  and  dedi- 
cated herself  to  God.  Her  heart  was  changed,  and  also 
the  great  purpose  of  her  life.  She  could  now  say, 

"Fade  every  earthly  joy, 
Jesus  is  mine." 

Like  the  Master  himself,  she  resolved  to  seek,  and,  by 
the  assistance  of  Divine  grace,  to  save  the  lost.  She  was 
converted  under  the  ministry  of  our  own  sainted  Thomas 
H.  Stockton,  and  partook  of  the  last  communion  ever  ob- 
served in  the  church  at  the  corner  of  Eleventh  and  Wood 
Streets,  Philadelphia,  where  Brother  Stockton  served  for 
so  many  years  as  pastor.  That  was  an  Independent  Church, 
and  Miss  Guthrie  knew  perhaps  nothing  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  of  which  Brother  Stockton  was  a  min- 
ister. 

Miss  Guthrie's  attention  was  soon  turned  to  the  sub- 
ject of  missions,  and,  after  due  deliberation,  she  made  up 
her  mind  to  go  out  as  a  missionary  in  the  foreign  field. 

In  1868,  Miss  Guthrie's  services  were  secured  by  the 
Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society  of  New  York,  and  she 
was  sent  out  as  a  missionary  to  India.  The  climate  of 
India,  however,  did  not  suit  her.  Her  health  soon  gave 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  375 

way,  and  at  the  end  of  a  few  years  her  fellow-missionaries 
deemed  it  advisable  that  she  should  return  home.  Her 
friends  were  advised  of  her  purpose,  but  were  also  in- 
formed that  but  little,  if  any,  hope  was  entertained  that 
she  would  live  to  reach  her  native  land.  Contrary  to  ex- 
pectation, however,  the  sea  voyage  proved  beneficial;  her 
strength  began  to  return;  and  when  she  reached  Japan, 
the  improvement  in  her  condition  was  very  marked.  She 
'  was  urged  by  the  missionaries  of  the  Woman's  Union  Board 
there  to  remain  a  few  months  until  her  health  should  be 
fully  restored.  To  this  she  assented.  At  length,  having 
entirely  recovered  from  her  illness,  and  her  services  being 
needed  there,  she  entered  heartily  into  the  mission  work, 
under  the  direction  of  the  Union  Board,  and  remained  there 
for  six  years. 

During  her  stay  in  Japan,  the. funds  of  the  Union 
Board  were  taxed  to  their  utmost  extent,  and  she  was  di- 
rected not  to  receive  any  more  girls  into  her  school,  as 
there  were  no  means  at  command  for  their  support.  Con- 
trary, however,  to  this  direction,  she  did  admit  two  girls 
for  whom  no  provision  could  be  made.  She  felt  that  she 
could  not  reject  them.  She  took  the  case  to  God,  and 
entreated  him  to  open  up  some  way  for  their  support. 
About  this  time  God  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  some  of  our 
people  to  assist  in  the  education  of  young  girls  in  Japan. 
Dr.  William  Collier,  pastor  of  our  Church  in  Connells- 
ville,  raised  forty  dollars  for  this  purpose,  and  Sister  John 
L.  Sands,  of  the  First  Church,  Pittsburg,  contributed  forty 
dollars  for  the  same  purpose.  The  Woman's  Union  Board 
presented  a  medium  through  which  they  could  carry  out 
their  purpose,  and  it  was  soon  reported  that  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church  had  made  provision  for  the  support  of 
two  girls,  and  Miss  Guthrie  regarded  this  as  a  direct  an- 
swer to  her  prayers,  and,  as  a  consequence,  her  attention 


376  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

was  turned  to  our  Church,  and  she  became  very  much  in- 
terested in  it,  and  anxious  to  leaxn  something  more 
about  it. 

How  wonderful  are  the  dispensations  of  our  Heavenly 
Father,  and  how  mysterious  his  ways  of  working!  Who 
could  have  imagined  that  an  entire  stranger  to  our  Church, 
though  one  who  had  been  converted  under  the  labors  of 
one  of  our  ministers,  but  who  had  been  trained  under  the 
auspices  of  another  organization,  should  become  the 
means  of  arousing  our  missionary  zeal,  organizing  our 
women,  and  should  go  forth  as  our  first  missionary  to  a 
foreign  field!  But  so  it  was.  It  seems  that  God  had  pre- 
pared and  sent  her  to  lead  us  out  into  the  foreign  mission- 
ary work. 

Miss  Guthrie  aided  our  women  by  her  counsels  and 
efforts,  and  during  the  year  subsequent  to  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  visited 
some  of  our  Conferences,  to  promote  its  interests. 

The  first  anniversary  meeting  of  the  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church  was 
held  in  the  First  Church,  Pittsburg,  February  19,  1880, 
the  president,  Mrs.  Margaret  H.  Scott,  presiding.  The 
morning  session  was  occupied  with  an  old-fashioned  Meth- 
odist love-feast,  and  was  a  season  of  much  religious  in- 
terest. 

It  was  then  the  day  of  small  things  with  us  in  mis- 
sionary work.  Neither  the  Board  of  Missions  nor  the 
Woman's  Society  was  prepared  alone  to  send  out  a  mis- 
sionary. Before  the  meeting  of  the  Woman's  Society  in 
the  afternoon,  the  Eev.  C.  H.  Williams,  corresponding  sec- 
retary of  the  Board  of  Missions,  met  Mrs.  Scott  in  my 
office,  and  we  discussed  the  propriety  of  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions and  the  Woman's  Society  uniting  for  the  present  in 
sending  out  and  supporting  a  missionary,  until  they  should 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY,  377 

be  able  to  engage  separately  in  the  work.  This,  it  was 
agreed,  was  the  best  thing  under  the  circumstances  that 
could  be  done. 

At  the  afternoon  session  of  the  Society,  Mr.  Williams 
being  present,  by  request  addressed  the  meeting,  and  as- 
sured the  Society  of  the  kind  feelings  of  the  Board  of 
Missions,  and  suggested  that  they  unite  their  strength,  and 
then  a  missionary  could  immediately  be  sent  to  the  foreign 
field,  and  the  labors  of  the  girls  being  educated  by  our 
money  in  Japan  could  be  utilized  in  connection  with  our 
own  Church.  This  suggestion  met  with  favor;  but  did 
not  assume  tangible  form.  I  took  the  liberty  of  making  a 
few  remarks  in  favor  of  it,  and  said  that  if  I  were  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Society,  and  had  a  right  to  make  a  motion,  I 
would  move  that  a  committee  be  appointed  to  confer  with 
the  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Missions,  to 
ascertain  if  a  suitable  arrangement  could  be  devised  to 
carry  into  effect  the  suggestion  which  had  been  made. 
Some  one  then  moved  that  such  a  committee  be  appointed, 
which  was  carried,  and  the  committee  named.  Thus  the 
matter  was  placed  in  proper  form. 

The  committee  and  the  corresponding  secretary  arrived 
at  a  satisfactory  understanding,  and  reported  the  same  to 
the  Society.  The  report  was  adopted,  and  all  that  was 
needed  was  the  sanction  of  the  Board  of  Missions  to  ren- 
der the  arrangement  complete.  This  was  soon  obtained, 
and  Miss  Guthrie  was  appointed  our  first  missionary  to  a 
foreign  land,  to  represent  the  General  Board  of  Missions, 
and  also  the  Woman's  Society.  The  women  agreed  to  pay 
her  salary,  and  the  Board  agreed  to  meet  her  other  expenses. 

As  soon  as  convenient,  the  necessary  arrangements  were 
made,  and  April  23d  was  fixed  upon  as  the  time  of  her 
departure  from  Pittsburg.  On  Thursday  evening,  April 
22,  1880,  a  farewell  meeting  was  held  in  the  First  Meth- 


378  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

odist  Protestant  Church,  Union  Avenue,  .Allegheny  City. 
It  was  an  occasion  of  deep  interest.  The  Eev.  S.  F.  Crow- 
ther,  pastor  of  the  Church,  presided.  The  large  lecture- 
room  was  filled  with  a  select  audience,  in  which  nearly 
every  evangelical  denomination  was  represented  by  earnest 
workers  for  Christ,  who  had  come  to  greet  Miss  Guthrie 
and  extend  to  her  their  kind  regards.  The  stand  was  deco- 
rated with  beautiful  flowers,  and  in  the  rear  of  it  was  a 
large  American  flag,  presented  to  the  Woman's  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  by  the  ladies  of  the  Muskingum  Con- 
ference, to  be  placed  over  the  mission  home  in  Yokohama, 
Japan.  The  first  hour  was  given  to  social  enjoyment,  the 
ladies  having  provided  substantial  refreshments  for  the 
occasion.  After  this  came  the  devotional  exercises  and 
addresses.  Prayer  was  offered,  several  hymns  were  sung, 
and  short  impromptu  addresses  were  made. 

Miss  Guthrie  was  introduced,  and  spoke  in  the  most 
tender  and  touching  manner  in  reference  to  her  departure. 
She  said:  "To-morrow  I  shall  leave  you,  dear  friends,  and 
set  my  face  toward  the  rising  sun  in  Japan,  the  place  of 
my  future  labors  and  love.  I  rejoice  to  know  that  I  do 
not  go  alone.  My  Savior  will  go  with  me,  and  keep  me 
and  bless  me  in  my  distant  field.  But  there  is  one  thing 
that  I  wish  to  urge  upon  you,  Christian  friends,  especially 
upon  the  young  members  of  the  Church,  that  you  soon 
send  me  an  assistant,  as  the  field  there  is  already  white  to 
the  harvest;  but  the  laborers  are  few.  What  can  one  do 
among  so  many  millions  who  are  hungering  for  the  bread 
of  life?  I  shall  expect  to  read  in  every  kind  letter  from 
you  the  cheerful  tidings  of  your  earnest  efforts  to  send,  as 
soon  as  possible,  another  worker  into  the  vineyard  in 
Japan."  Then,  extending  her  thanks  to  the  Christian 
friends  for  their  great  kindness  and  courtesies  bestowed 
upon  her,  and  soliciting  a  deep  interest  in  their  prayers 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  379 

and  symapthies  for  the  future,  she  said  she  would  pro- 
nounce the  words,  "good-by,"  or  in  its  Saxon  meaning, 
"God  be  with  you." 

After  Miss  Guthrie's  address,  the  writer  of  this  made 
a  few  remarks.  He  said:  "The  cause  of  Christ  can  only 
be  promoted  in  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  This  truth  should  be 
deeply  impressed  upon  every  mind  and  heart.  To  attempt 
to  promote  it  in  any  other  spirit  would  be  in  vain,  and 
would  bring  upon  us  the  fate  of  those  who  offered  strange 
fire  upon  God's  altar.  We  are  now  about  to  take  an  ad- 
vanced step  as  a  Church,  and  to  attempt  greater  things 
for  Christ,  and  we  should  seek  a  greater  consecration  to 
him.  God's  ancient  people  on  one  occasion  desired  a  king, 
that  they  might  be  as  the  nations  round  about  them.  We 
should  not  permit  Church  pride  or  denominational  am- 
bition to  influence  us  to  engage  in  this  work,  that  we  may 
be  as  other  Churches;  but  the  love  of  Christ  should  con- 
strain us.  This  love  has  constrained  our  dear  sister  to 
sever  the  tenderest  ties,  and  leave  home  and  friends  to  cany 
the  gospel  to  perishing  souls.  As  a  Church,  we  have  the 
ability;  and  all  that  is  necessary  to  send  out  an  assistant 
missionary  at  an  early  day  is  to  be  more  fully  imbued  with 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  and  the  love  of  souls."  He  urged  the 
Church  to  a  more  entire  consecration  to  the  Savior,  and 
to  the  work  of  converting  the  world  to  Christ.  He  assured 
Sister  Guthrie  of  our  sympathy,  our  prayers,  and  our  sup- 
port as  a  Church. 

Dr.  J.  J.  Murray  spoke  in  the  most  earnest  terms,  and 
indorsed  the  remarks  that  had  just  been  made.  He  urged 
the  Church  to  greater  missionary  zeal,  referring  to  the 
case  of  a  Christian  mother,  who  cheerfully  gave  her  only 
son  to  go  and  die  in  Africa  as  a  missionary  of  the  Cross, 
and  thanked  the  Lord  that  he  had  given  her  a  son  for  such 
a  glorious  purpose.  He  said:  "If  we  have  the  Spirit  of 


380  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Christ,  we  will  soon  have  funds  and  workers  in  the  foreign 
field." 

Several  other  short  addresses  were  made,  kind  adieus 
were  uttered,  and  the  meeting,  after  a  most  enjoyable  and 
profitable  season,  adjourned. 

The  next  forenoon  was  spent  by  Miss  Guthrie  in  re- 
ceiving calls  from  her  numerous  friends  at  the  residence 
of  her  uncle,  Mr.  James  Irwin,  Pittsburg,  and  at  two 
o'clock  a  little  company  of  brethren  and  sisters  accom- 
panied her  to  the  cars,  where  the  last  farewell  words  were 
said.  The  parting  with  her  aunt  and  foster-mother,  Mrs. 
McClurg,  of  Philadelphia,  and  her  uncle  and  aunt,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Irwin,  of  Pittsburg,  was  very  tender  and  touch- 
ing. But  with  a  sublime  faith,  inspired  by  the  love  of  souls, 
alone  and  unattended,  she  started  to  cross  this  broad  con- 
tinent and  the  wide  Pacific,  to  teach  the  ignorant  the  way 
of  life,  and  tell  them  of  the  love  of  Jesus.  But  the  last 
tender  words  and  whispered  prayers  of  loving  hearts  were 
uttered.  The  train  was  in  motion,  and  the  object  of  our 
Christian  love  and  deep  solicitude  was  borne  away  from 
us.  I  shall  never  forget  that  last  earnest,  tender,  tearful 
look!  It  shall  abide  with  me  as  a  constant  benediction. 
My  wife  accompanied  her  across  the  river  to  Allegheny 
City,  and  there  bade  her  a  final  adieu. 

Miss  Guthrie  intended  taking  the  steamer  that  sailed 
from  San  Francisco,  California,  on  May  10th;  but  not 
having  entirely  completed  her  arrangements,  she  concluded 
to  wait  for  the  steamer  which  was  to  sail  on  the  22d.  In 
the  meantime  she  was  taken  ill,  and  died  at  the  home  of  a 
relative  of  hers  on  the  morning  of  May  15th.  In  referring 
to  her  death  in  an  editorial  in  the  Methodist  Recorder  of 
May  22d,  I  said: 

"God  has  greatly  chastened  us  as  a  Church.  In  the 
hour  of  our  expectancy,  when  all  hearts  were  cheered  with 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  381 

the  prospect  of  entering  upon  a  successful  career  of  for- 
iegn  missionary  labor,  a  deep  shadow  has  fallen  upon  us, 
and  our  standard-bearer,  on  the  very  threshold  of  her  work, 
in  the  van  of  the  host,  has  been  released  by  the  Master,  and 
called  to  the  joy  of  his  presence.  On  last  Saturday  evening, 
the  15th  instant,  a  telegram  was  received  by  Miss  Outline's 
relatives  in  this  city,  from  San  Francisco,  conveying  the 
sad  intelligence  that  on  the  morning  of  that  day  Sister 
Guthrie  departed  this  life.  None  of  the  particulars  of  her 
death  were  given,  and  a  week  must  elapse  before  full  in- 
formation will  be  received.  Her  remains  will  be  brought 
to  this  city  for  interment. 

"This  appears  like  a  mysterious  dispensation  of  Divine 
providence.  We  can  not  fathom  it.  A  mist  is  before  our 
eyes.  Still  we  would  not  reproach  God  foolishly.  We 
would  not  murmur  against  his  providence.  It  is  a  Father's 
hand  that  has  bereft  us.  He  knows  what  is  best,  and  we 
would  bow  submissively  to  his  will.  'The  workmen  die, 
but  the  work  goes  on.'  The  broken  ranks  must  be  closed 
up,  and  another  take  the  place  of  our  dear  departed  sister. 
Moses  led  the  children  of  Israel  through  the  wilderness 
to  the  border  of  the  Promised  Land,  and  then  ascended 
to  the  top  of  Pisgah  and  died  before  the  Lord;  and  Joshua 
conducted  the  people  through  the  disparted  waters  of  the 
Jordan  into  the  land  of  their  possession.  Elijah  went  up 
in  a  chariot  of  flame,  escorted  by  the  angels  to  his  God; 
but  his  mantle  fell  upon  Elisha,  and  he  became  the  prophet 
of  Israel.  Although  Sister  Guthrie  has  been  taken  from 
us,  the  work  on  which  she  had  entered  must  not  be  aban- 
doned. Our  faith  must  not  fail,  our  zeal  must  not  abate; 
but,  impressed  with  the  importance  of  the  work,  we  must 
meet  the  emergency  with  calm  determination  and  renewed 
effort.  God  may  try  us,  to  prove  our  fidelity  to  his  cause; 
but  if  we  are  faithful,  he  will  open  up  a  door  of  usefulness 


382  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

to  us,  direct  us  to  suitable  instruments,  and  prosper  us  in 
our  foreign  mission  work.  Let  no  one  yield  to  discourage- 
ment. It  is  God's  cause  we  labor  to  advance,  and  while 
doing  so  we  may  confidently  rely  upon  Divine  aid. 

"From  the  example  of  our  dear,  departed  Sister  Guth- 
rie,who  placed  herself  upon  the  altar  of  service, consecrating 
all  she  had  to  God,  not  counting  her  life  dear  unto  herself, 
let  us  draw  fresh  inspiration,  and  consecrate  ourselves  anew 
to  the  mission  work  in  which  she  labored,  in  which  she 
died,  and  from  which  her  gentle  and  purified  spirit  went 
up  to  join  that  great  multitude  before  the  throne,  gathered 
out  of  all  lands.  We  have  a  missionary  crowned  in  the 
kingdom,  and  from  the  exultant  presence  of  the  Master  she 
is  beckoning  us  on  to  the  conflict  and  the  victory.  With 
chastened  spirits  and  trusting  hearts  let  us  look  up  through 
our  blinding  tears  to  our  loving  Father  for  grace  to  enable 
us  to  press  forward  in  our  mission  work.  Let  us  trust  God 
where  we  can  not  trace  him." 

The.  news  of  Miss  Guthrie's  death  was  almost  a  crush- 
ing blow  to  the  members  of  the  Woman's  Missionary  So- 
ciety. A  special  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  was 
called,  and  the  following  action  was  taken: 

"WHEREAS,  We  have  learned,  by  telegram  from  San  Fran- 
cisco, of  the  death  of  our  beloved  missionary,  Miss  Guthrie, 
on  Saturday  morning,  May  15th,  we,  the  resident  membei-s 
of  the  Executive  Board  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  at  Pittsburg,  convened  by  special  call,  May  17th,  de- 
sire to  place  on  record  some  expression  of  the  deep  feeling 
of  sorrow  produced  in  our  hearts  by  this  afflictive  dispen- 
sation; therefore, 

"Resolved,  That  we  bear  testimony  to  the  gentle,  amiable 
disposition  of  our  sister,  and  her  earnest  devotion  and  self- 
sacrificing  spirit  in  the  cause  she  had  espoused. 

"Resolved,  That  while  we  can  not  understand  the  sad  provi- 
dence which  has  removed  our  sister  so  suddenly  from  the  work 
ehe  loved,  that  we  bow  in  humble  resignation  to  the  will  of 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  383 

our  unerring  Father,  and  in  the  words  of  our  blessed  Lord 
himself,  say,  'Not  ray  will,  but  thine  be  done.' 

"Resolved,  That  we  hereby  extend  our  heartfelt  sympathy 
to  the  immediate  relatives  of  our  deceased  sister,  to  the  Board 
of  Missions  of  our  Church,  under  whose  auspices  she  had  gone 
forth,  and  to  the  women  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 
who  have  so  earnestly  aided  to  raise  the  standard  of  our 
Church  in  a  foreign  field. 

MRS.  JOHN  SCOTT,  Prcs't, 
MRS.  CHAS.  A.  HERBERT,  Scc'y, 
MRS.  JOHN  H.  CLANEY, 
MRS.  M.  A.  MILLER, 

Committee." 

Miss  Guthrie,  when  she  found  she  was  about  to  die, 
hurriedly  made  a  will,  and  left  her  money  and  effects,  in- 
cluding her  library  in  Japan,  to  the  "Woman's  Society.  Her 
will  was  found  after  her  death  to  be  informal,  and  not 
legally  binding;  but  her  brother,  Dr.  Guthrie,  of  Sparta, 
Illinois,  carried  out  her  wishes  to  the  letter,  and  saw  that 
her  effects  were  disposed  of  according  to  her  desire. 

Miss  Guthrie's  remains  were  brought  to  Pittsburg  for 
interment.  They  arrived  in  the  city  on  Saturday  after- 
noon, June  5th,  and  were  taken  to  the  residence  of  her 
uncle,  Mr.  James  Irwin.  On  Monday  morning,  -June  7th, 
her  funeral  took  place  from  the  First  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  Fifth  Avenue. 

The  large  auditorium  was  filled  with  relatives  and 
deeply-interested  friends,  who  came  with  tearful  eyes  and 
throbbing  hearts  to  pay  the  last  tribute  of  respect  to  one 
whom  all  had  learned  to  love.  Revs.  T.  H.  Colhouer,  J.  C. 
Berrien,  and  Messrs.  Charles  A.  Scott,  Charles  A.  Herbert, 
\V.  K.  Gillespie,  and  John  H.  Clancy  acted  as  pall-bearers. 
As  the  remains  were  borne  to  the  chancel,  the  choir  ren- 
dered in  a  very  beautiful  and  impressive  manner  the  an- 
them, "And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears."  Upon  the 
altar  was  placed  a  large  cross  of  pure  white  flowers,  and  a 


384  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

floral  pillow  showing  the  single  word,  "Best."  Upon  the 
casket  was  laid  a  beautiful  floral  cross  and  crown.  Other 
floral  decorations  were  placed  upon  the  altar,  and  the  pul- 
pit and  altar  and  casket  were  trimmed  with  smilax.  The 
whole  arrangement  was  simple  and  tasteful,  and  the  effect 
pleasing. 

At  the  close  of  the  anthem,  Rev.  S.  F.  Crowther  read 
part  of  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  First  Corinthians,  and  part 
of  the  seventh  chapter  of  Revelation.  At  the  close  of  the 
reading  of  the  Scriptures,  Rev.  William  Wragg  announced 
the  eight  hundred  and  ninety-fourth  hymn,  beginning, 

"Farewell,  dear  friend,"  etc.; 

after  which  Rev.  "W.  H.  Phipps  led  in  prayer.  After  the 
prayer,  the  writer  of  this  made  a  few  remarks,  in  which  he 
endeavored  to  speak  in  befitting  words  of  the  deceased,  the 
purity  of  her  character,  the  sublimity  of  her  faith,  and  her 
entire  consecration  to  the  mission  work  in  which  she  was 
engaged.  Providence  appeared  to  have  sent  her  among  us. 
Wherever  she  went  she  won  the  hearts  of  our  people,  and 
all  eyes  were  turned  to  her  as  our  standard-bearer  in  the 
foreign  field.  But  almost  at  the  moment  when  we  expected 
her  to  sail  from  San  Francisco  for  her  field  of  labor,  the  sad 
news  was  borne  to  us,  that  she  had  passed  through  the 
"Golden  Gate,"  and  entered  the  Celestial  City,  and  our  ex- 
pectations were  cut  off,  and  our  hopes  turned  to  ashes. 
But  God's  hand  was  in  this.  He  knows  what  is  best.  He 
sees  the  end  from  the  beginning.  What  is  mysterious  to 
us,  is  plain  to  him.  This  dispensation,  which  we  can  not 
comprehend,  God  may  make  the  means  of  stirring  up  the 
whole  Church  to  greater  missionary  zeal  and  effort.  Her 
relatives,  the  women  of  the  Missionary  Society,  with  whom 
she  had  so  pleasantly  associated,  and  the  members  of  the 
Church  at  large,  were  urged  to  imitate  her  example  of  de- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  385 

votion  to  the  Master,  and  after  a  while,  when  the  reapers 
return,  bringing  their  gathered  sheaves,  there  will  be  joyous 
greetings  before  the  throne,  where  God  shall  wipe  away  all 
tears. 

Dr.  J.  J.  Murray  followed  in  a  few  well-chosen,  tender, 
and  touching  words.  He  held  in  his  hand  a  volume  of 
daily  Scriptural  readings,  which  had  been  the  constant  com- 
panion of  Miss  Guthrie  amid  her  toils  in  Yokohama,  and 
which,  on  leaving  her  brother  at  Sparta,  Illinois,  to  come 
to  Pittsburg,  she  presented  to  him  as  a  small  token  of  re- 
membrance. In  this  small  volume  is  the  following  entry: 
"February  4,  1880.  Left  Sparta  for  Pittsburg."  The  pas- 
sage for  the  day  reads:  "The  Lord  hath  said  unto  you,  Ye 
shall  henceforth  return  no  more  that  way."  On  the  day 
of  her  death,  May  15,  1880,  is  this  entry,  made  by  her 
brother:  "Passed  from  death  to  life  at  San  Francisco,  Cali- 
fornia." The  passage  for  the  day  was:  "And  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and  there  shall  be  no 
more  death,  neither  sorrrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there 
.be  any  more  pain:  for  the  former  things  have  passed  away." 
The  chorister,  without  knowing  this  fact,  selected  for  the 
opening  anthem,  "And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears."  The 
coincident  was  beautiful  and  touching. 

We  can  not  reproduce  the  words  of  Dr.  Murray;  but 
they  were  such  as  found  a  response  in  every  heart  that  was 
present. 

The  remains  having  been  embalmed  in  San  Francisco, 
were  remarkably  well-preserved,  and  Miss  Guthrie's  friends 
were  permitted  to  look  once  more  on  the  face,  now  pale  and 
cold,  of  their  dear,  departed  friend.  The  large  audience, 
without  any  confusion,  came  up  the  west  aisle,  passed  in 
front  of  the  altar,  looked  upon  the  calm,  sweet  face  of  the 
silent  sleeper,  and  then  passed  down  the  east  aisle,  and  filed 
out  of  the  Church.  The  remains  were  then  carried  to  the 
25 


386  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

hearse,  and  followed  to  the  Allegheny  Cemetery  by  as  sin- 
cere a  band  of  mourners  as  ever  entered  the  portals  of  that 
beautiful  city  of  the  dead.  "Blessed  are  the  dead  which 
die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth:  Yea,  saith  the  Spirit, 
that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors;  and  their  works  do 
follow  them." 

Shortly  after  Miss  Guthrie's  death,  Miss  Harriet  G-. 
Brittan,  who  had  spent  eighteen  years  as  a  missionary  in 
India,  and  who  had  organized  the  work  of  the  Woman's 
Union  Foreign  Missionary  Society  in  that  country,  came 
forward,  and  was  employed  to  take  the  place  left  vacant  by 
the  death  of  Miss  Guthrie. 

Miss  Brittan  was  a  very  excellent  lady,  but  very  differ- 
ent from  Miss  Guthrie.  She  was  of  a  sterner  character, 
and  possessed  of  great  executive  ability;  but  she  lacked  the 
sweetness  and  gentleness  of  Miss  Guthrie,  which  gave  her 
such  power  to  win  the  hearts  of  those  with  whom  she  came 
in  contact.  Miss  Guthrie  and  Miss  Brittan  were  co-laborers 
in  India  during  the  stay  of  the  former  in  that  country. 
Miss  Brittan  served  the  Society  with  faithfulness,  accepta- 
bility, and  success  for  several  years  in  Japan,  until  she  en- 
tered upon  independent  missionary  work  of  her  own.  She 
made  a  good  record. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  387 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

General  Conference  of  1880— George  B.  McElroy,  President- 
Session  of  1838— Two  Survivors— Not  Members—  Old  and 
Young  Men— No  Antagonism  between  Them— Re-elected 
Editor  Recorder— General  Interests— Offer  of  Column  to 
Women— Accepted— Editor  for  It  Named— Kept  It  Up- 
Assisted  the  Women— Miss  Brittan— "Brick  Fund"— Mrs. 
Scott,  Treasurer— Work  Progressed  Slowly— Labor  Attend- 
ing It— Amount  Raised— "Home"  Paid  For— Mrs.  Scott 
Resigned. 

AT  the  session  of  our  Conference  which  met  in  Beaver 
Falls,  Pa.,  September  3,  1879,  Rev.  S.  F.  Crowther  was 
elected  president,  and  J.  F.  Dyer  secretary.  Brother  Crow- 
ther united  with  the  Conference  in  1865.  He  is  a  man  of 
good  mind,  a  fine  preacher,  and  has  faithfully  filled  some 
of  the  best  appointments  in  the  Conference,  and  has  repre- 
sented it  in  the  General  Conference.  He  served  two  terms 
as  president.  He  is  now  among  the  older  members  of  the 
Conference,  and  his  sun  is  beginning  to  decline.  Two 
members  of  the  Conference,  Alexander  Clark,  D.  D.,  and 
Charles  S.  Cowl,  youngest  son  of  John  Cowl,  D.  D.,  de- 
ceased during  the  preceding  year. 

The  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  met  in  its  fifteenth  quadrennial  session  in  the  First 
Church,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  on  Friday,  May  21,  1880.  This 
was  the  first  session  after  the  union  of  the  Northern  and 
Southern  branches  of  the  Church.  George  B.  McElroy, 
D.  D.,  was  elected  president,  and  discharged  the  duties  of 
his  office  with  ability,  and  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  body. 

Dr.  McElroy  was  born  in  the  city  of  Pittsburg,  Pa,, 
June  5, 1824.  He  was  converted  when  sixteen  years  of  age, 
and  united  with  the  First  Methodist  Protestant  Church 


388  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

in  his  native  city.  Almost  immediately  his  attention  was 
turned  to  the  ministry,  and  on  his  eighteenth  birthday 
he  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel.  In  September,  1843, 
he  was  received  into  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  and  for 
eight  or  nine  years  labored  faithfully  as  an  itinerant  min- 
ister, filling  different  appointments  within  its  bounds.  In 
1852  he  accepted  a  position  in  Madison  College,  Union- 
town,  Pa.,  where,  in  addition  to  teaching,  he  finished  his 
course  of  study,  and  graduated  with  honor.  After  a  few 
years  he  was  elected  professor  of  Mathematics  and  Natural 
Science  in  that  institution,  which  position  he  retained,  ex- 
cept during  a  short  interval,  when  he  voluntarily  retired 
from  his  chair,  till  1857,  when  he  removed  to  Henry, 
Illinois,  where,  for  five  years,  he  had  charge  of  the  North 
Illinois  Institute.  After  that,  for  two  years  he  served  as 
county  superintendent  and  principal  of  city  schools.  He 
then  removed  to  Sharpsburg,  Pa.,  and  for  three  years  had 
charge  of  the  Allegheny  Seminary,  located  in  that  place. 
In  1867  he  was  called  to  the  chair  of  Mathematics  in 
Adrian  College,  at  Adrian,  Michigan,  and  during  the  year 
became  vice-president,  and  in  1873  he  succeeded  Rev.  Asa 
Mahan,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  as  president  of  that  institution.  A 
few  years  ago  he  resigned  the  presidency,  and  is  now  pro- 
fessor of  Mathematics,  and  also  dean  of  the  School  of 
Theology  connected  with  the  college.  In  personal  appear- 
ance, Dr.  McElroy  is  tall,  erect,  and  commanding.  His  hair 
and  full  beard  are  perfectly  white,  giving  him  a  venerable 
appearance.  He  is  modest  and  retiring  in  disposition,  and 
never  disposed  to  put  himself  forward,  or  bring  himself 
into  notice.  In  his  chair  of  Mathematics  he  has  few  equals, 
and  perhaps  no  superior  in  the  country.  As  a  preacher,  he 
is  clear,  logical,  convincing,  and  thoroughly  orthodox.  As 
a  writer,  he  is  chaste,  exact,  and  attractive  in  style.  As  a 
man  and  a  Christian,  he  is  true  as  steel,  and  can  not  be 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  389 

turned  aside  from  his  convictions  of  duty.  He  is  not  a 
place  seeker;  but  has  filled  with  credit  every  position  to 
which  he  has  been  called. 

The  General  Conference  had  met  in  Pittsburg  in  1838, 
but  not  one  of  its  members  was  present  at  the  session  of 
1880,  and  it  was  stated  on  the  Conference  floor  that  but 
two  of  them  were  living,  Kev.  John  Clark,  of  Rushville, 
Illinois,  and  James  Barnes,  of  Greene  County,  Pa.  Forty- 
two  years  had  made  an  entire  change  in  the  men  to  whom 
the  interests  of  the  Church  were  committed.  In  the  course 
of  nature  the  old  men  pass  away,  and  the  young  men  as 
naturally  come  forward  to  take  their  place.  As  the  grasp  of 
the  old  men  slackens,  that  of  the  young  men  tightens,  and 
almost  imperceptibly  the  former  are  succeeded  by  the  lat- 
ter, who,  in  turn,  will  be  succeeded  by  others.  The  young 
should  regard  with  affection  and  gratitude  the  old,  who 
have  laid  the  foundation  of  success;  and  the  old  should  look 
with  joy  and  hope  upon  the  young,  who  will  carry  forward 
the  work  which  they,  often  amid  many  difficulties,  began. 
No  sensible  man,  unless  he  has  some  sinister  object  in  view, 
would  excite  antagonism  between  these  two  classes,  who, 
like  links  in  a  'chain,  are  mutually  dependent  on  each  other. 

At  that  Conference  I  was  elected  editor  of  the  Meth- 
odist Recorder  and  Sunday-school  papers  for  another  term 
of  four  years.  I  was  not  called  to  the  position  because  there 
was  no  one  else  who  felt  himself  competent  and  willing 
to  fill  the  place.  Such  a  thing  as  that  could  not  occur  in 
a  Church  of  "mutual  rights."  But,  however  imperfect  my 
work  had  been,  the  Conference  chose  to  continue  me  in  it 
for  another  term. 

In  conducting  the  Church  paper,  I  made  it  a  special 
object  to  keep  all  the  general  interests  of  the  Church  before 
the  people,  and  to  do  what  I  could  to  promote  them.  When 
the  women  engaged  in  the  work  of  foreign  missions,  I  ten- 


390  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

dered  them  the  use  of  the  columns  of  the  Recorder,  and 
offered  to  give  a  column  or  more  of  the  paper,  to  be  edited, 
if  they  preferred  it,  by  one  of  their  own  number.  This 
offer  was  accepted,  and  a  column  devoted  to  woman's  work 
was  opened  in  the  paper,  and  an  editor  of  it  was  elected 
by  the  Woman's  Society.  The  matter  for  this  column  was 
furnished  to  me,  and  I  took  pleasure  in  arranging  it,  and 
reading  the  proof,  and  often  supplemented  it  with  selections 
of  my  own,  and  when  matter  was  not  supplied,  I  still  kept 
up  the  column.  At  one  time  I  did  this  for  perhaps  six 
months,  when  the  editor  was  absent,  and  still  kept  her 
name  at  the  head  of  the  column.  Indeed,  I  did  everything 
in  my  power  to  help  the  women  in  their  new  enterprise, 
and  I  think  the  Woman's  Society  was  no  little  indebted 
to  me  for  their  success  in  the  beginning  of  their  work. 
Although  I  do  not  go  to  the  extent  of  some  in  the  advocacy 
of  woman's  rights,  yet  I  advocated  their  cause  when  they 
needed  a  friend,  and  when  there  was  not  only  indifference, 
but  opposition  on  the  part  of  many  to  their  work. 

On  the  8th  of  August  Miss  Brittan  came  to  Pittsburg, 
to  meet  with  the  Woman's  Society,  and  arrange  for  her 
departure  to  Japan.  She  was  with  them  in  council  for 
several  days,  making  suggestions  and  proposing  plans  for 
future  work.  Among  the  things  suggested  was  an  immedi- 
ate effort  to  raise  money  to  build  a  missionary  home  for 
the  woman's  work  in  Japan.  She  proposed  that  an  appeal 
be  made  to  the  Church,  and  that  any  one  giving  ten  cents 
should  be  considered  as  giving  one  brick  for  the  building, 
and  larger  sums  at  the  same  rate.  This  plan  was  adopted, 
and  the  fund  to  be  raised  was  called  the  "Brick  Fund." 
My  wife  was  elected  treasurer  of  this  fund,  and  began  her 
collections  in  hope  of  being  able  to  raise  three  thousand 
dollars,  which  it  was  thought  at  first  would  be  sufficient 
to  secure  the  desired  home  in  Japan.  The  work  progressed 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  391 

slowly,  the  contributions  ranging  from  five  cents  to  fifty 
dollars.  Every  contribution  was  entered  in  the  treasurer's 
book,  and  then  transcribed  and  published  in  the  Recorder. 
This  continued  for  several  years.  As  the  sura  collected  in- 
creased, the  amount  needed  seemed  to  enlarge,  until  nearly 
eight  thousand  dollars  were  collected,  and  a  beautiful  home 
for  the  Woman's  Society  in  Yokohama,  Japan,  was  erected 
and  paid  for.  This  being  accomplished,  and  we  having  left 
the  city  of  Pittsburg,  Mrs.  Scott  resigned  as  treasurer  of 
the  Building  Fund,  feeling  that  she  had  accomplished  a 
good  work.  The  long-drawn-out  effort  involved  no  little 
labor  and  expense;  but  the  satisfaction  of  having  succeeded 
compensated  for  this. 


392  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

No  idleness— Personal  Attention  to  Every  Department  of 
Paper— Weary— Need  of  Rest— Trip  to  the  West— Chicago- 
Political  Conventions  —  Differences  Harmonized  —  Council 
Bluffs  —  Mr.  Baldwin  —  Meeting  of  Relatives  —  Beautiful 
Scenery— First  Sabbath  in  the  City— Two  Sermons— Preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel— Scientific  Preaching — Assaults  on  the 
Bible  not  Generally  to  be  Answered  from  the  Pulpit- 
Through  Books,  Magazines,  Quarterlies  —  Visited  Several 
Conferences— Mormon  Camp-meeting. 

DTJKING  my  editorial  term  in  the  office  of  the  Methodist 
Recorder  I  did  not  eat  the  bread  of  idleness.  I  gave  con- 
stant and  personal  attention  to  every  department  of  the 
paper,  except  that  of  the  publisher,  and,  as  a  consequence, 
I  was  often  weary  and  worn,  and  a  little  relaxation  became 
absolutely  necessary.  During  the  summer  of  1880  I  made 
a  visit,  with  my  wife,  to  the  West,  for  the  double  purpose 
of  obtaining  a  little  rest  and  visiting  some  relatives.  We 
left  home  on  the  8th  of  June,  and  arrived  in  Chicago  the 
next  morning.  The  Eepublican  National  Convention, 
which  met  in  that  city,  and  which  nominated  General 
James  A.  Garfield  for  President,  and  Chester  A.  Arthur 
for  Vice-President,  of  the  United  States,  had  just  ad- 
journed, and  the  National  Greenback  Party  were  to  meet 
in  Convention  in  the  same  hall  that  day.  The  city  was  full 
of  people,  and  we  did  not  tarry  long  amid  the  confusion. 

At  12.30  P.  M.  we  took  the  train  on  the  Chicago  & 
Northwestern  Eoad  for  Council  Bluffs.  The  cars  were 
crowded  in  large  part  with  the  delegates  returning  home 
from  the  Convention,  and  we  were  treated  to  no  little  po- 
litical talk.  They  had  been  the  followers  of  various  polit- 
ical leaders;  but  they  had  been  converted,  and  were  return- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  393 

ing  home  all  of  the  same  mind — at  least  they  had  waived 
their  differences,  and  agreed  to  unite  for  the  promotion 
of  a  common  object.  Verily,  we  thought,  "the  children 
of  this  world  are  wiser  in  their  generation  than  the  children 
of  light." 

Next  morning,  about  nine  o'clock,  we  reached  the  city 
of  Council  Bluffs,  and  were  soon  conveyed  to  the  home  of 
my  brother-in-law,  John  T.  Baldwin,  where  mother  and 
sisters  and  nieces  united  in  giving  us  a  hearty  welcome. 
Here  we  spent  a  couple  of  weeks  in  delightful  intercourse 
with  our  relatives  and  other  friends  in  the  city. 

The  scenery  along  the  Missouri,  especially  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Council  Bluffs,  I  always  regarded  as  very 
beautiful.  The  towering  bluffs,  of  almost  every  form  and 
contour,  with  their  cozy  dells,  covered  here  and  there  with 
the  dark  shadows  of  passing  clouds,  while  some  of  their 
peaks  were  bathed  in  a  shimmering  light,  presented  a 
beautiful  picture,  which  I  could  not  but  greatly  admire, 
contrasting,  as  it  did,  with  the  broad  plain  stretching  out 
two  or  three  miles  to  the  river,  whose  winding  course  could 
be  seen  in  the  distance  for  several  miles. 

On  our  first  Sabbath  in  the  city  I  heard  two  sermons 
from  two  different  ministers,  in  different  Churches,  both 
of  whom  discussed  Christian  doctrines  from  a  scientific 
point  of  view.  The  first  was  an  attempt  to  prove,  on  scien- 
tific principles,  the  existence  of  a  future  spiritual  state 
of  being,  as  the  perfection  and  development  of  the  present 
life,  and  the  light  which  this  truth  casts  on  the  doctrines 
of  miracles,  providence,  and  prayer.  The  second  was  an 
attempt  to  show  the  harmony  between  science  and  the 
Bible,  and  the  development  of  the  higher  manhood  through 
faith  and  knowledge.  Both  were  creditable  productions; 
the  latter  was  especially  scholarly,  and  showed  a  great  deal 
of  thought. 


394  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

The  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  the  most  important,  and, 
perhaps,  the  most  difficult  work  in  which  a  man  can  en- 
gage. Its  importance  will  appear  when  we  consider  the 
vast  issues,  embracing  the  spiritual  and  eternal  interests 
of  the  souls  of  men  which  it  involves.  Its  difficulty  will 
become  apparent  if  we  consider  the  natural  perversity  of 
the  human  heart,  its  aversion  to  spiritual  and  divine 
things,  the  many  forms  of  unbelief  which  prevail,  and  the 
numerous  influences  which  are  continually  at  work  to 
draw  men  away  from  Christ  and  heaven.  To  present  the 
truth  to  men  in  such  a  manner  as  to  overcome  all  these 
opposing  influences,  and  lead  them  to  the  Savior,  requires 
more  than  human  wisdom  and  skill. 

Unbelief,  although  at  all  times  essentially  the  same, 
is  continually  assuming  new  forms,  and  assaulting  Chris- 
tianity on  what  it  claims  to  be  new  grounds.  Its  present 
form  of  attack  is  of  a  scientific  character.  The  facts  of 
science,  it  is  claimed — although  without  any  just  founda- 
tion— can  not  be  harmonized  with  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible;  and  as  truth  can  not  contradict  itself,  it  is  con- 
tended that  the  teachings  of  the  Bible,  which  conflict  with 
science,  so  called,  can  not  be  true.  However  unfounded 
these  assumptions  may  be,  they  are  put  forth  with  the 
greatest  assurance. 

That  the  various  forms  of  error  and  unbelief  which 
prevail  among  men  should  be  fairly  met  and  their  fallacy 
exposed,  does  not  admit  of  doubt;  but  how  far  this  should 
be  attempted  in  the  pulpit,  in  the  presence  of  promiscuous 
audiences,  the  great  majority  of  whom,  perhaps,  never 
heard  of  them,  and  who  can  not  appreciate  the  arguments 
by  which  they  may  be  clearly  refuted,  is  a  question  not 
easily  answered.  As  a  general  thing,  it  may  perhaps  be 
safely  assumed  that  the  pulpit  is  not  the  most  suitable 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  395 

place  for  their  discussion,  and  yet  it  would  be  unwise,  no 
doubt,  to  exclude  them  entirely  from  it. 

After  hearing  the  two  sermons  above  referred  to,  I 
endeavored  to  analyze  them,  and  to  get  clearly  before  my 
mind  the  object  at  which  they  aimed,  and  to  what  extent 
the  arguments  presented  sustained  the  positions  assumed. 
The  end  contemplated  was  evidently  nothing  more  nor 
less  than  to  secure  an  intelfectual  assent  to  the  truth,  and 
the  arguments  employed  were  well  calculated  to  do  this. 
But  this,  while  essential,  is  not  sufficient  to  save  the  soul. 
There  are  hundreds  and  thousands  of  men  who  give  an  in- 
tellectual assent  to  the  truths  of  the  Bible,  who  are  not 
Christians.  Indeed,  we  are  assured  that  intellectually  the 
devils  believe  and  tremble.  Something  more  than  a  mere 
intellectual  assent  to  the  truth  is  necessary  to  the  salvation 
of  the  soul.  The  most  that  scientific  preaching  can  do, 
when  it  accomplishes  the  object  which  it  proposes,  is  to 
convince  unbelieving  minds  that  there  is  no  conflict  be- 
tween science  and  the  Bible,  but  that  when  properly  un- 
derstood they  harmonize  with  each  other.  But  this  only 
brings  the  objector  to  the  condition  of  the  great  mass  of 
unconverted  men,  who  never,  perhaps,  had  a  doubt  upon 
the  subject. 

Scientific  preaching,  then,  can  never  convert  men.  The 
preacher  must  pass  beyond  this,  if  he  would  bring  men 
savingly  to  Christ.  He  must  present  truths  unknown  to 
science,  although  not  in  conflict  with  it.  The  fact  of  our 
morally  lost  condition,  the  necessity  of  repentance  toward 
God  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  necessary  to  a 
change  of  heart  and  life,  must  be  pressed  home  upon  men's 
consciences,  and  they  must  be  made  to  feel  that  they  are 
not  their  own,  but  that  they  are  bought  with  a  price,  and 
that  they  should  therefore  glorify  God  in  their  bodies  and 


396  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

spirits,  which  are  his.  The  very  same  gospel  which  proved 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  before  modern  science  set 
up  its  high  and  pretentious  claims,  is  the  only  gospel  that 
will  convert  and  save  the  world.  The  apostles  did  not 
preach  the  gospel  with  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom, 
but  in  the  power  and  demonstration  of  the  Spirit.  Hence 
they  declared  that  the  weapons  of  their  warfare  were  not 
carnal,  but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of 
strongholds.  What  the  Church  and  the  world  need  to-day 
is  less  scientific  preaching,  and  more  of  the  power  from  on 
high  for  which  the  apostles  tarried  in  Jerusalem,  accord- 
ing to  the  command  of  their  Divine  Lord. 

Let  the  assaults  of  science  on  the  Bible  be  met,  as  a 
general  thing,  through  the  same  channels  in  which  they  are 
made,  in  books,  and  magazines,  and  reviews,  and  quarter- 
lies; but  let  the  pulpit  be  left  free,  not  to  deal  in  negatives, 
or  in  scientific  speculations,  but  in  the  plain  and  positive 
truths  of  the  gospel.  Let  it  ever  be  aggressive,  and  let  all 
true  ministers  of  the  gospel,  like  those  of  old,  preach  Jesus 
and  the  Resurrection  to  the  people.  This  is  the  work  to 
which  ministers  of  the  gospel  are  especially  called,  and 
they  should  faithfully  perform  it. 

Our  little  visit  was  very  pleasant,  and  we  returned 
home  stronger  and  in  better  spirits  to  resume  our  labors. 
An  editor  who  is  always  on  the  go  can  not  do  the  work 
he  is  capable  of  doing  if  he  would  give  it  proper  atten- 
tion; nor  can  a  man  who  is  always  tied  down  to  his  office 
till  he  is  jaded  and  worn  out,  do  what  he  is  capable  of  doing 
under  other  circumstances.  As  a  general  thing,  the  editor 
who  is  least  before  the  public  in  person  is  the  one  who  has 
most  influence  with  his  readers  and  the  public.  "Distance 
lends  enchantment  to  the  view."  Still,  an  editor  must  take 
sufficient  relaxation  to  keep  in  healthy  action  both  mind 
and  body. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  397 

In  the  fall  (1880)  I  attended  the  Michigan,  the  West 
Michigan,  the  Pittsburg,  the  North  Illinois,  the  Iowa,  and 
Muskingum  Conferences.  The  visiting  of  the  Conferences 
was  always  a  labor  to  me;  but,  nevertheless,  a  source  of 
great  pleasure.  I  was  always  glad  to  see  the  old  members, 
and  form  the  acquaintance  of  the  new  ones.  Some  of  the 
pleasantest  recollections  of  my  life  are  associated  with  my 
visits  to  the  Conferences.  I  often  think  of  the  dear  breth- 
ren with  whom  I  was  permitted  to  mingle,  many  of  whom 
have  ceased  from  their  labors,  and  have  entered  into  rest. 
It  will  be  pleasant  to  meet  and  greet  them  again. 

While  in  Iowa,  I  had  time  between  the  sessions  of  the 
North  Illinois  and  Iowa  Conferences  to  attend  for  a  day 
a  camp-meeting  of  Mormons,  or  Latter-day  Saints,  a  few 
miles  from  the  Missouri  River,  in  Pottawattamie  County. 
It  was  more  like  a  session  of  our  General  Conference  than 
an  ordinary  camp-meeting.  It  was  largely  devoted  to  the 
transaction  of  business  and  planning  for  future  work.  The 
parties  composing  the  encampment  belonged  to  the  Joseph 
Smith,  Jr.,  faction,  who  profess  not  to  believe  in  polygamy, 
"blood  atonement" — or  in  killing  a  man  to  save  his  life — 
or  in  resisting  the  laws  of  the  land. 

I  found,  perhaps,  seventy-five  tents  or  more  pitched 
in  a  grove,  one-half  of  which,  I  suppose,  were  designed  to 
furnish  refreshments  and  entertainment  for  those  needing 
them.  The  tents  were  all  of  muslin,  of  a  very  primitive 
style,  and  the  interior  of  many  of  them,  which  was  exposed 
to  view,  showed  the  most  simple  arrangements  for  com- 
fort. I  found  an  assembly  of  several  hundred  persons 
seated  in  front  of  the  stand,  which  contained  a  number  of 
the  dignitaries  of  the  Church,  among  them  "Joseph,"  its 
recognized  head.  The  meeting  proved  to  be  a  business 
one,  and  the  secretary  was  engaged  in  reading  reports 
from  their  missionaries  all  over  the  country.  I  tried  my 


398  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

best  to  hear;  but  the  wind  happened  to  be  blowing  so  strong 
at  the  time,  that  I  could  not  hear  with  much  satisfaction. 
I  found,  however,  that  they  had  missionaries  all  over  the 
country,  whose  reports  were  being  read,  and  that  they  were 
putting  forth  an  amount  of  zeal,  in  support  of  their  grand 
delusion,  worthy  of  a  better  cause.  Taking  a  position  at 
the  end  of  the  stand,  for  the  purpose  of  hearing  and  also 
of  seeing,  I  took  a  good  look  at  the  assembled  multitude, 
full  in  the  face,  and  after  looking  at  them,  I  did  not  wonder 
that  they  believed  in  Mormonism,  and  would  not  wonder 
at  them  believing  in  any  other  delusion.  I  did  not  see  an 
intelligent-looking  person  in  the  crowd.  They  seemed  to 
me  to  be  of  the  very  lowest  and  most  ignorant  class.  As 
I  retired  I  fell  in  company  with  a  couple  of  the  "Saints," 
who  appeared  to  be  very  enthusiastic  in  support  of  their 
religion.  One  of  them  informed  me  that  the  business  ses- 
sion, in  which  they  were  then  engaged,  would  last  till  five 
o'clock  P.  M.,  but  he  proposed  to  call  "Joseph"  out  of  the 
stand  so  I  might  be  introduced  to  him.  But  I  declined 
the  honor.  There  is  nothing  peculiarly  striking  in  the 
appearance  of  "Joseph,"  although  he  is  said  to  be  a  man 
of  good  education  and  fair  ability.  His  great  claim  is  that 
"he  is  the  son  of  his  father,"  the  founder  of  the  Church. 
He  could  never  become  a  leader  among  intelligent  people. 
Many  of  the  persons  present  had  come  hundreds,  and 
some  of  them  thousands  of  miles.  There  were  delegates,  I 
was  informed,  from  Utah,  California,  England,  and  even 
Australia.  Many  of  them  had,  no  doubt,  appropriated  their 
last  dollar  to  enable  them  to  be  present  at  this  grand  con- 
vocation. When  will  the  friends  of  true  religion  be  willing 
to  make  equal  sacrifices  to  advance  the  cause  of  Christ 
and  build  up  his  kingdom  in  the  world?  While  truth  al- 
ways elevates  and  ennobles  men,  error  degrades  and  lowers 
them  in  the  scale  of  intellectual  and  moral  being. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  399 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Routine  Work— Editorial  on  Women  in  the  Church— Their 
Position  and  Work — No  Thought  of  Controversy — Disap- 
pointed— Critique  by  Mrs.  Taylor— Reply— End  of  Contro- 
versy. 

AFTEB  the  Fall  Conferences  were  over,  I  settled  down 
to  my  regular  routine  of  work.  From  some  cause  or  other 
my  attention  was  turned  to  the  subject  of  women's  work 
in  the  Church,  and  I  wrote  an  editorial  on  it,  which,  in 
my  simplicity,  I  thought  to  be  about  the  right  thing;  at 
least,  that  was  the  way  the  thing  presented  itself  to  my 
mind.  Here  it  is: 

"Women  are  coming  to  the  front  and  pressing  for  recog- 
nition everywhere.  They  are  no  longer  willing  to  be 
ignored  or  kept  in  the  background.  They  have  talents, 
education,  and  influence,  and  they  desire  u  proper  field  for 
their  recognition.  And  that  they  have  a  right  to  exercise 
their  talents  and  influence  in  appropriate  spheres,  no  one 
can  rationally  deny.  The  bestowment  by  the  Creator  of 
any  gift,  either  upon  man  or  woman,  implies  not  only  its 
use,  but  also  ultimate  accountability  for  the  manner  in 
which  it  is  employed.  The  talents  which  God  has  bestowed 
upon  women  were  evidently  designed  to  be  exercised,  and 
that  in  a  way  to  promote  the  greatest  good.  They  are  cer- 
tainly designed  to  be  workers  in  the  great  harvest-field  of 
the  world  as  well  as  men.  They  have  ability  to  work;  they 
have  a  right  to  work,  and  no  one  has  a  right  to  hinder  them. 
Their  demand  to  have  their  rights  recognized  can  not  con- 
sistently be  disregarded. 

"As  to  the  proper  field  in  which  women  should  labor, 


400  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

different  opinions  are  entertained.  Some  maintain  that 
every  sphere  of  usefulness  is  open  to  them;  others  are  of 
the  opinion  that  they  are  necessarily  restricted,  by  circum- 
stances over  which  they  have  no  control,  to  a  more  limited 
field  of  usefulness;  but  a  field,  nevertheless,  sufficiently 
large  to  admit  of  the  grandest  achievements.  This  ques- 
tion, we  think,  must  be  determined  by  the  law  of  adapta- 
tion which  everywhere  prevails  throughout  the  works  of 
God.  All  men  are  not  adapted  to  the  same  positions  in  life, 
and  it  would  be  folly  for  them  to  aspire  to  move  in  the 
same  sphere.  There  is  much  in  common  between  them, 
and  most  of  the  duties  of  life  alike  devolve  upon  them. 
There  are  some  positions,  however,  to  which  some  men  are 
especially  adapted,  and  to  which  other  men  are  especially 
unfitted.  These  differences  sometimes  arise  from  physical 
and  mental  constitution,  and  sometimes  from  external  cir- 
cumstances and  mental  and  moral  training.  When  they 
inhere  in  our  physical  and  mental  constitution,  they  can 
not  be  overcome;  but  when  they  arise  from  accidental  cir- 
cumstances, it  is  possible  for  them  to  be  removed.  A  man's 
usefulness  and  success  in  life  depend  upon  his  moving  in 
that  sphere  to  which  his  natural  endowments  and  his  men- 
tal and  moral  training  properly  fit  him.  If  he  attempt  to 
move  in  a  sphere  to  which  he  is  not  thus  adapted,  he  will 
necessarily  fail. 

"The  same  law  of  adaptation  applies  to  women.  There 
are  certain  spheres  in  life  to  which  women  are  especially 
adapted,  and  there  are  other  spheres  for  which  they  are 
physically  and  naturally  unfitted.  This  is  true  of  men, 
and  is  equally  true  of  women.  While  men  and  women  are 
fitted  for  the  performance  of  most  of  the  duties  of  life  in 
common,  they  possess,  without  question,  natural  and  mental 
peculiarities  which  clearly  point  in  some  particulars  to 
different  spheres  of  action.  There  are  positions  of  useful- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  401 

ness  to  which  women  are  by  natural  endowment  and  train- 
ing especially  fitted,  and  from  which  men  are  necessarily 
excluded.  And  who  can  reasonably  doubt  that  the  con- 
verse of  this  is  equally  true?  While  men  and  women  possess 
a  common  nature,  and  are  properly  one,  yet  God  himself 
has  endowed  them  with  certain  peculiarities  which  clearly 
indicate  that  he  designed  them  to  move,  in  some  respects 
at  least,  in  different  spheres,  for  the  promotion  of  a  com- 
mon end.  There  is  nothing  in  this  that  can  reasonably 
be  regarded  as  humiliating  to  women  any  more  than  it  is  to 
men.  While  the  body  is  one,  it  has  many  members,  and 
every  member  has  its  own  office.  Each  one  is  necessary, 
and  bears  its  proper  relation  to  the  others.  Hence,  as  the 
apostle  declares,  'The  eye  can  not  say  to  the  hand,  I  have 
no  need  of  thee;  nor  again  the  head  to  the  feet,  I  have  no 
need  of  you/  Each  one  occupies  the  position  which  God 
gave  it,  and  fills  the  office  which  he  assigned  it.  So  God 
has  evidently,  by  a  different  constitution  of  their  physical 
and  mental  powers,  fitted  men  and  women  in  some  impor- 
tant particulars,  for  different  spheres  in  life,  and  it  is  the 
highest  honor  of  both  faithfully  to  perform  the  duties  of 
their  respective  spheres. 

"The  family  circle  is,  primarily,  woman's  domain.  God 
has  honored  her  by  making  her  the  mother  of  the  race, 
and  committing  the  early  training  of  all  the  generations 
of  men  into  her  hands.  No  higher  duty  could  be  imposed 
upon  her,  and  no  grander  field  of  usefulness  could  be  af- 
forded her.  Young  minds,  in  their  plastic  state,  by  her 
magic  touch,  may  be  molded  into  forms  of  moral  beauty, 
and  started  upon  careers  of  usefulness  and  unending  happi- 
ness. In  this  respect  she  occupies  a  pre-eminent  position, 
and  has  committed  to  her  hands  a  work  of  far-reaching 
influence  and  untold  importance.  But  she  is  not  neces- 
sarily confined,  in  her  ministries  of  love,  to  the  family 
* 


402  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

circle.  When  its  duties  do  not  demand  her  attention,  in- 
numerable opportunities  are  presented  for  exerting  her 
influence  in  society  at  large,  in  the  promotion  of  benevolent 
labors,  and  in  all  the  social  and  religious  enterprises  of  the 
Church  to  which,  by  physical  and  mental  constitution  and 
intellectual  and  moral  training,  she  is  fitted.  This  field  is 
certainly  large  enough  to  give  full  scope  to  her  abilities, 
and  satisfy  her  most  enlarged  and  reasonable  desire  for 
usefulness. 

"But  there  are  those  who  are  not  satisfied  with  this  wide 
field,  and  who  claim  that  in  the  Church,  so  far  as  official 
position,  labor,  and  authority  are  concerned,  there  should 
be  no  distinction  made  between  men  and  women;  that  the 
pastoral  office  should  be  open  to  them,  and  that  they  should, 
like  men,  be  solemnly  inducted  into  this  office  by  ordina- 
tion. While  the  New  Testament  gives  no  sanction  to  this 
view,  either  by  precept  or  example,  woman's  lack  of  adap- 
tation to  this  work  is  a  sufficient  reason,  if  there  were  no 
others,  to  convince  us  that  God  did  not  design  her  for  it. 
This  lack  of  adaptation  does  not  arise  from  any  intellectual 
or  moral  inferiority — for  in  these  respects  some  women  are 
vastly  superior  to  many  men  who  fill  the  sacred  office — but 
it  arises  from  other  causes.  Women  must  either  renounce 
the  family  relation,  for  which  God  has  eminently  qualified 
them,  or  decline  to  enter  the  ministry  till  the  period  when 
the  Jewish  priesthood  retired  from  the  duties  of  their  sacred 
office,  before  they  can  continuously  discharge  the  duties 
of  the  pastoral  relation.  This  is  a  point  that  can  not  be 
pressed;  but  it  is  one  that  determines  the  whole  question, 
and  clearly  shows  that  God  designed  women  to  move  in  a 
different  sphere. 

"We  honor  the  Christian  love  and  zeal  of  those  women 
who  would  break  every  barrier  and  serve  the  Master  in  the 
sacred  office  of  the  ministry.  But  if  they  will  look  around 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  403 

them  in  the  Church,  they  will  find  numerous  other  open- 
ings for  usefulness,  better  adapted  to  their  capabilities,  and 
in  which  they  may  more  successfully  serve  the  Master." 

I  had  no  thought  when  I  wrote  this  article,  that  it 
would  excite  any  controversy,  or  call  forth  any  dissent. 
In  this,  however,  I  was  disappointed.  It  was  not  long 
until  I  received  the  following  lengthy  criticism  of  my 
article,  from  the  pen  of  Mrs.  M.  Johnson  Taylor,  since 
deceased.  I  give  it  in  full,  that  I  may  not  be  accused  of 
marring  it.  She  said: 

"When  moral  issues  are  before  the  public  for  consider- 
ation and  decision,  there  are  no  neutral  grounds.  Hence, 
thinking  women  rejoice  when  leaders  of  thought  pronounce 
themselves  on  this  modern  problem,  even  though  they  can 
not  go  into  heroics  over  the  negative  notions  which  pious 
prejudice  always  brings  forth  as  'strong  reasons'  for  draw- 
ing the  sex-line  between  pulpit  and  pew,  thus  to  define 
lay  privilege  and  clerical  prerogative. 

"Controversies  through  the  columns  of  Church  periodi- 
cals, however,  are  usually  as  objectionable  as  they  are  un- 
profitable. Nevertheless,  truth  and  justice  require  the 
reconsideration  of  some  of  the  statements  in  the  editorial 
of  October  16th,  as  to  the  'women  who  are  coming  to  the 
front  and  pressing  for  recognition  everywhere/ 

"But,  first  of  all,  let  me  modestly  say,  though  I  have 
written  sermons  and  read  theology  most  of  my  life — even 
studied  it  a  year  in  Boston  University  as  a  pleasure — yet 
I  pronounce  myself  as  one  woman  not  aspiring  to  the 
pastoral  office,  not  asking  ordination,  not  even  considering 
myself  'called  to  the  ministry/  Beside  the  irresistible 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the  heart  to  believe  that 
the  true  call,  without  regard  to  sex,  implies  a  very  special 
fitness  of  one's  triune  nature — spiritual,  intellectual,  and 
physical — and  that  disability  in  any  one  of  these  ton 


404  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

ditions  disproves  the  divineness  of  the  call,  however  great 
'the  feeling'  or  other  constraining  influences  in  the  matter: 
according  to  this  belief,  God  has  not  called  me  to  the  min- 
istry. Friends  have,  frequently;  but,  fortunately,  I  have 
never  mistaken  the  fond  wishes  of  friends  and  generous 
judgment  of  fellow-workers  for  the  'voice  of  God  within,' 
or  the  direct  impression  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as,  it  is  to  be 
feared,  many  have  done,  judging  from  their  manifest  dis- 
abilities in  pulpit  and  pastorate.  Aside,  then,  from  all  self- 
seeking,  and  only  in  defense  of  the  right  in  any  cause,  I 
am  going  to  pick  at  a  few  of  the  able  editor's  paragraphs. 

"In  the  first,  he  generously  grants  woman  'the  talents, 
education,  and  influence  bestowed  by  their  Creator/  admits 
that  they  are  'designed  to  be  workers  in  the  great  harvest- 
field  of  the  world/  concedes  that  'bestowment  of  any  gift 
implies  its  use  and  ultimate  accountability  for  the  manner 
in  which  it  is  employed/  etc. 

'Tacts  fairly  and  fully  stated,  but  wholly  negatived  in 
the  next  paragraph,  where  'as  to  the  proper  field  in  which 
women  should  labor/  instead  of  the  judgment  of  the  above- 
described  capable  women,  and  their  undeniable  efficiency 
and  success  in  all  departments  of  Church  work  being  sug- 
gested as  proof  of  'the  proper  field/  the  same  old  opinions 
of  extremists  who  are  forever  wasting  words  on  woman's 
'limited  sphere/  or  woman's  'restricted  fields  of  useful- 
ness/ are  quoted — as  if  man's  opinion  should  decide  wo- 
man's place! 

"What  a  pity  these  speculators  on  'spheres'  and  'fields' 
have  not  yet  learned  that  God  has  never  transferred  his 
right  of  defining  woman's  proper  place  to  man  or  mannish 
woman,  though  many  have  assumed  such  right,  forgetting 
utterly  that  it  is  alone  God's  prerogative  to  create,  call, 
choose,  and  even  ordain  whom  he  will;  and  as  he  knows 
their  fitness  for  any  field — be  it  as  home-makers  in  the 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  405 

family  circle,  as  benefactors  in  the  social  world,  as  reform- 
ers on  the  platform,  or  as  spiritual  guides  in  the  pulpit. 

"But  mere  opinions  aside.  The  next  statement  is  that 
woman's  'proper  field  must  be  determined  by  the  law  of 
adaptation.'  We  would  n't  quarrel  with  this  in  the  least  if, 
as  afterward  applied,  it  did  not  limit  women,  indiscrimi- 
nately (not  according  to  individual  fitness,  but  by  the  sex- 
line  again,  because  they  are  women!),  to  a  few  fields,  and 
these  always  the  hardest  physically,  and  always  cautiously 
below  the  officially  recognized  places  of  privilege,  oppor- 
tunity, and  power  for  good,  wholly  ignoring  the  fact  that 
the  class  of  women  who  are  asking  for  these  latter  places 
give  the  same  assurance  of  their  'divine  call'  as  are  univer- 
sally received  as  'sufficient  evidence'  for  the  bestowment 
of  clerical  rights  upon  a  brother.  Perhaps  men  and 
Churches  will  wake  to  realize  what  a  fearful  thing  it  is  to 
repress  the  Holy  Ghost  when  these  women  are  all  forced 
out  of  regular  Churches  into  all  manner  of  undenomina- 
tional unions,  where  they  can  work  'according  to  their 
ability,'  and  not  as  restricted  by  mere  sex. 

"The  same  paragraph  continues:  'While  men  and  wo- 
men possess  a  common  nature,  and  are  properly  one,  yet 
God  himself  has  endowed  them  with  certain  peculiarities 
which  clearly  indicate  that  he  designed  them  to  move  in 
different  spheres.'  Somewhat,  I  suppose,  as  in  the 
Churches  of  our  childhood:  men  solemnly  entered  at  one 
door,  women  the  other,  and  sat  on  opposite  sides,  as  a  re- 
ligious duty.  We  have  always  looked  upon  this  as  a  horri- 
ble heathenism;  but  it  may  be  that  they  were  'endowed 
with  certain  peculiarities  which  clearly  indicated  that  God 
designed  them  to  move  in  different  spheres.'  So,  all  down 
the  ages,  many  foolish  Church  customs,  as  well  as  ridiculous 
theological  theories,  have  been  cherished  and  sacredized 
and  dogmatically  asserted,  until  they  have  seemed  to  be 


406  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

'clear  indications  of  God's  designs;'  hence  all  the  notions 
about  'different  spheres,'  'proper  fields/  and  'sound  the- 
ologies.' 

"But  again,  if,  as  is  asserted,  men  and  women  are  'one 
body  of  many  members,'  and  if  'the  law  of  adaptation  is 
to  determine  the  proper  field,'  why  do  not  the  able-bodied 
brethren  of  the  pulpit  exchange  places  with  the  more  deli- 
cately organized  sisters,  acknowledged  to  be  their  equals 
mentally  and  morally,  yet,  for  lack  of  physical  endowment, 
always  restricted  to  fields  requiring  far  greater  physical 
power  than  would  the  full  work  of  the  ministry? 

"I  wonder,  if  God  were  to  'clearly  indicate  his  design* 
for  a  change  in  the  offices  of  the  members  of  this  meta- 
phorical body,  how  many  of  the  heads  would  humbly  be- 
come hands  and  feet?  How  many  of  the  brother  ministers 
would  willingly  become  'hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of 
water/  and  allow  the  sister  ministers  to  serve  the  temple 
in  spiritual  things  for  a  time? 

"Only  when  women,  as  well  as  men,  are  allowed  to  enter 
the  'different  spheres'  for  which  their  individual  'pecul- 
iarities' fit  them,  will  it  be,  as  the  last  of  this  paragraph 
says  it  is,  'the  highest  honor  of  both  faithfully  to  perform 
the  duties  of  their  respective  spheres/  for  only  then  can 
they  work  out  God's  design  in  their  several  lives. 

"So  far,  this  law  of  adaptation  limits  women  simply, 
as  sex,  to  certain  fields.  In  the  next  paragraph,  it  limits  all 
women,  first,  to  the  family  circle,  which  is  necessarily  true 
only  of  mothers  while  rearing  families,  hence  does  not 
apply  to  women  as  ministers;  secondly,  to  'society  at  large/ 
to  which  thankless  toil  the  women  in  question  are  seldom 
'called'  or  adapted;  and,  finally,  to  'the  social  and  religious 
enterprises  of  the  Church,  to  which,  by  physical  and  mental 
constitution,  and  intellectual  and  moral  training,  she  is 
fitted/ 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  407 

"Well,  experience  has  proven  how  much  more  'physical 
and  mental  constitution  and  moral  training'  are  required 
to  attend  to  'the  social  and  religious  enterprises/  such  as 
presiding  over  gossiping  societies,  managing  annual  fairs 
and  festivals  (those  spiritual  waste-pipes  of  the  Church), 
harmonizing  quarrelsome  choirs,  enthusing  dull  prayer- 
meetings  and  Sabbath-schools,  and  filling  in  the  niches 
generally,  than  is  ever  necessary  to  constantly  prepare  and 
preach  the  sermons,  visit  the  sick,  bury  the  dead,  and  do  the 
whole  work  of  the  pastorate.  We  admit  all  this,  and  much 
more  on  this  point  as  to  the  'unlimited  field  of  usefulness' 
for  women  as  lay  workers. 

"But  what  about  eminently  spiritual  and  intellectual 
maids  and  widows  and  even  childless  mothers  who  are  not 
adapted  by  nature  or  circumstance  to  'the  family  circle;' 
whose  capabilities  compass  more  than  the  benevolences  of 
society  at  large;  and  who,  in  so  far  as  Church  authorities 
allow,  are  giving  unmistakable  proof  that  they  are  'called 
of  God,'  and  adapted  to  the  full  work  of  pulpit  and  pastor- 
ate, though  not  to  baking  and  boiling,  washing  and  iron- 
ing, sewing  and  entertaining,  child-bearing  and  rearing — 
to  none  of  which  honorable  home-labors  these  women  are 
constitutionally  called,  or  circumstantially  chosen. 

"These  are  the  consecrated  women,  who  by  God's  four- 
fold preparation  of  nature  and  grace,  education  and  expe- 
rience, are  'asking  that  the  pastoral  office  should  be  open 
to  them,  and  that  they  should,  like  men,  be  solemnly  in- 
ducted into  this  office  by  ordination.'  Yet  these  are  the 
very  women  whose  demand  for  a  'proper  field'  is  not  'de- 
termined by  the  law  of  adaptation,'  when  that  law  selects 
the  'family  circle  as  woman's  domain,'  or  limits  her  to 
benevolent  and  religious  enterprises  only,  or  allows  her  the 
unsettled  'field'  of  a  traveling  evangelist,  or  even  permits 
her  to  go  and  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 


408  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

"Just  here  we  never  could  quite  understand  how  the 
editor  can  encourage  women  going  to  foreign  fields  with 
their  hardships,  exposure,  and  renounced  'family  relations/ 
yet  pronounce  against  their  preaching  in  their  native  land, 
where  the  work  of  settled  pastorate  would  he  better  adapted 
to  woman's  nature,  where  her  sufferings  would  he  fewer 
among  Christian  people,  and  where  her  home  relation  could 
remain  unbroken.  If  his  law  of  adaptation  determines 
the  proper  field/  does  n't  it  seem  as  if  his  consistency,  cour- 
tesy, and  Christianity  would  require  him  to  urge  women 
not  to  go  to,  but  rather  return  from  missionary  lands,  and 
'preach  the  Word'  in  their  home-land? 

"In  the  next  paragraph,  speaking  of  official  distinction 
and  ordination,  it  is  said  that  'the  New  Testament  gives 
no  sanction  to  this  view/  Of  course  not.  The  whole  mat- 
ter is  a  modern  problem,  and,  like  many  others,  not  to  be 
solved  by  the  teachings  of  apostolic  times.  If  Scripture 
be  interpreted  in  its  true  light  of  time  and  place,  and 
people  and  circumstance,  then  the  restrictions  of  ignorant, 
degraded  women  in  the  early  Church  will  not  be  applied 
to  educated,  consecrated  women  in  the  Churches  of  our 
time.  Moreover,  if  local  injunctions  be  literally  applied 
as  general  principles,  they  will  'silence'  women's  voices  in 
the  Sunday-school,  prayer-meeting,  and  all  religious  serv- 
ices just  as  much  as  in  the  pulpit,  and  remand  enlightened 
women  back  to  the  veil,  subjection,  and  ignorance  of  Ori- 
ental women. 

"And,  finally,  as  to  'the  point  that  determines  the  whole 
question/  that  is,  as  before  hinted,  that  'women  must  re- 
nounce the  family  relation  before  they  can  continuously 
discharge  the  duties  of  the  pastoral  relation.'  This  is  true 
only  of  mothers  who  are  rearing  children,  and  such  neither 
claim  to  be  'called'  nor  seek  to  enter  the  regular  ministry. 
No  other  family  relation  need  be  renounced  by  women 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  409 

assuming  pastoral  relations.  If  efficient  women  can  devote 
hours  daily  and  days  weekly  through  months  and  years,  as 
many  are  doing,  to  practice  in  the  arts,  research  in  the  sci- 
ences, studies  in  literature,  pursuits  in  professions  and  busi- 
ness, beside  sustaining  all  manner  of  meetings — missionary, 
temperance,  gospel,  and  social — without  neglecting  home 
duties  or  'renouncing  the  family  relation/  why  may  not 
capable,  consecrated  women,  with  similar  economy  and 
holier  inspiration,  'continuously'  prepare  and  preach  ser- 
mons, and  do  the  whole  work  of  the  pastorate  without  're- 
nouncing the  family  relation?' 

"But  those  who  have  no  such  'relation  to  renounce/ 
nor  ever  intend  to  have,  are  the  ones  chiefly  asking  official 
recognition  in  the  'field'  to  which  they  are  called,  and  for 
which  they  have  made  equal  preparation  with  men  in  col- 
lege and  schools  of  theology.  Cases  without  number  could 
be  quoted  of  talented  single  women;  such  as  Miss  Annie 
Oliver,  of  Brooklyn;  Miss  Annie  Shaw,  of  Massachusetts; 
Miss  Elizabeth  Delevan,  of  New  York — all  graduates  of 
Boston  Theological  School,  and  now  doing  excellent  work 
as  regular  preachers  in  independent  charges.  Then  there 
are  faithful  widows,  whose  lives  are  literally  sanctified  for 
the  work;  such  as  Mrs.  Mary  Willard,  of  Chicago,  Mrs. 
VanCott,  and  many  others,  besides  a  few  mothers  whose 
families  are  reared  and  gone  from  them  to  life's  work  or 
its  reward;  such  as  Mrs.  Hibbard,  of  New  York;  Mrs.  Liver- 
more,  of  Massachusetts;  Mrs.  Davis,  of  Cincinnati;  and, 
again,  the  well-known  evangelists,  Miss  Sarah  Smiley,  Miss 
Frances  Willard,  Miss  Leonard,  Mrs.  Jennie  Willing;  with 
the  newer  ones — Miss  Fannie  Hamlin,  of  Pennsylvania; 
Mrs.  Jennie  Caldwell,  of  Illinois;  Mrs.  Hartsough,  of  Iowa; 
and  local  preachers,  such  as  Mrs.  Slade,  of  Illinois;  Mrs. 
York,  of  Michigan;  and  many  others,  all  earnestly  preach- 
ing as  they  have  opportunity.  These  are  the  'women  who 


410  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

are  coining  to  the  front'  with  holiness  of  heart,  discipline 
of  mind,  endurance  of  body,  experience  of  life,  combined 
with  that  womanly  tact,  insight,  and  spirituality  (so  de- 
pended upon  in  other  departments  of  Church  work),  simply 
asking  Churches  and  Conferences  to  formally  sanction 
God's  call  and  God's  ordination  to  the  field  for  which  he 
has  adapted  them  by  their  organization,  education,  and 
circumstances. 

"Surely  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  with  its 
boasted  motto  of  'Mutual  Eights/  should  be  the  first  among 
Churches  to  welcome  to  its  pulpits  and  pastorates  the  wo- 
men thus  called  and  ordained  of  God. 

"Once  more:  as  one  Methodist  Protestant,  I  publicly 
protest  against  drawing  the  sex-line  to  define  any  'sphere' 
whose  boundaries  can  and  should  only  be  determined  by 
individual  adaptation.  And  now,  if  our  good  friend,  the 
editor,  will  pardon  my  picking  his  paragraphs,  I  '11  promise 
to  pick  no  more,  provided  his  pen  pursues  preaching  women 
no  further." 

I  give  this  critique  of  my  esteemed  correspondent  in 
full,  and  my  reply  to  it,  not  as  presenting  anything  decisive 
on  the  subject,  or  even  a  glance  at  it  in  all  its  phases;  but 
simply  as  affording  a  slight  view  of  the  early  discussion  of 
a  subject  which  is  still  in  controversy  in  our  own  as  well  as 
other  Churches.  Here  is  my  reply  to  my  learned  critic: 

"On  the  second  page  of  this  week's  Recorder  will  be 
found  an  article  from  the  pen  of  Mrs.  M.  Johnson  Taylor, 
criticising  our  editorial  on  'Women  in  the  Church,'  which 
appeared  in  our  issue  of  October  IGth.  We  are  pleased  to 
lay  this  communication  before  our  readers,  because  it 
emanates  from  a  lady  of  talent  and  culture,  a  personal 
friend,  who  has  'written  sermons,  and  read  theology  most 
of  her  life,  even  studied  it  a  year  in  Boston  University  as 
a  pleasure,'  and  who,  if  the  cause  she  espouses  admits  of 


)  I>:A  us  IN  TII  /•:  M  /  .v  /  >  rn  r.  411 

defense,  is  able  to  maintain  it.  It  is  also  gratifying  that 
on  a  subject  of  some  delicacy,  to  certain  phases  of  which 
we  felt  at  liberty  but  barely  to  allude,  a  lady  has  so  heroic- 
ally led  the  way,  and  compelled  us,  in  self-defense,  to  speak 
plainly.  We  accept  the  situation,  and  do  not  shrink  from 
the  discharge  of  a  duty  which  our  relation  to  the  Church 
requires.  In  doing  this,  however,  it  is  not  necessary  for  us 
to  follow  our  respected  correspondent  through  her  lengthy 
communication,  and  notice  all  the  points  which  she  pre- 
sents. If  our  object  was  merely  an  effort  to  display  skill 
in  polemics,  we  might,  perhaps,  be  tempted  to  do  this;  but 
our  only  desire  is  to  maintain  the  truth,  and  guard  the 
Church  against  views  and  practices  which  we  consider  detri- 
mental to  her  highest  interests.  We  shall,  therefore,  only 
notice  a  few  essential  points  to  justify  our  former  remarks, 
and  render  our  position  more  clear.  It  is  hardly  necessary 
to  say  that  we  do  this  with  the  most  profound  respect  for 
women.  We  do  not  forget  that  our  mother,  of  precious 
memory,  who,  in  intellectual  and  moral  worth,  has  never 
been  surpassed  by  any  of  her  sons,  was  a  woman;  that  our 
sisters  were  women;  and  that  our  wife  is  a  woman;  and  we 
would  not  dishonor  ourself  by  dishonoring  them. 

"Although  it  may  be  distasteful  to  our  esteemed  corre- 
spondent, we  can  not  but  regard  it  as  highly  creditable  to 
any  one  to  faithfully  perform  the  duties  of  the  'sphere*  in 
which  God  has  placed  him.  That  all  have  not  been  en- 
dowed with  the  same  capabilities,  and  placed  in  the  same 
'sphere'  of  action,  is  a  fact  too  obvious  to  be  denied;  and 
this  is  not  chargeable  to  the  'pious  prejudices'  of  men,  but 
to  the  inscrutable  design  of  the  all-wise  and  benevolent 
Creator.  We  may  question  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  we 
should  not  murmur  at  the  allotments  of  Providence. 

"Our  reviewer,  in  defining  what  she  believes  to  be  a 
true  call  to  the  ministry,  sets  forth  that  it  'implies  a  very 


412  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

special  fitness  of  one's  triune  nature,  spiritual,  intellectual, 
and  physical,  and  that  disability  in  any  one  of  these  con- 
ditions disproves  the  divineness  of  the  call,  however  great 
the  feeling  or  other  constraining  influence  in  the  matter/ 
This  is  simply  an  affirmation,  in  a  somewhat  different  form, 
of  our  position,  that  'the  law  of  adaptation  which  every- 
where prevails  throughout  the  works  of  God/  must  deter- 
mine this  question.  The  lack  of  either  spiritual,  intel- 
lectual, or  physical  fitness,  she  admits,  'disproves  the  divine- 
ness  of  the  calP  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  This  is 
precisely  what  we  affirmed.  We  said:  'There  are  some 
positions  to  which  some  men  are  especially  adapted,  and  to 
which  other  men  are  especially  unfitted.  These  differences 
sometimes  arise  from  physical  and  mental  constitution,  and 
sometimes  from  external  circumstances  and  mental  and 
moral  training.  When  they  inhere  in  our  physical  and 
mental  constitution,  they  can  not  be  overcome;  but  when 
they  arise  from  accidental  circumstances,  it  is  possible  for 
them  to  be  removed.'  The  same  law  of  adaptation,  we 
asserted,  applies  to  women.  'There  are  certain  spheres 
in  life  to  which  women  are  especially  adapted,  and  there 
are  other  spheres  for  which  they  are  naturally  and  physic- 
ally unfitted,'  and  the  regular  pastorate  in  the  Church  of 
God  we  regard  as  one  of  these.  This  lack  of  adaptation 
inheres  in  their  physical  constitution,  and  can  not  be  over- 
come. However  much  some  may  rail  out  against  the  'sex- 
line/  it  exists;  God  himself  has  established  it;  and  neither 
men  nor  women  can  blot  it  out. 

"On  this  distinction  of  sex  is  based  the  family  relation, 
which  is  not  an  artificial,  but  a  natural  one.  This  is  the 
normal  condition  of  the  sexes,  and  whatever  interferes 
with  this  forms  but  an  exception,  and  not  the  rule.  Christ 
declared  to  the  Jews,  that  'from  the  beginning  of  the  cre- 
ation, Grod  made  them  male  and  female,'  and  'for  this 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  413 

cause  shall  a  man  leave  father  and  mother,  and  cleave  unto 
his  wife.'  The  design  of  this  relation  was  clearly  expressed 
by  the  Creator  himself  when  he  commanded  the  original 
pair  to  'be  fruitful,  and  multiply,  and  replenish  the  earth.' 
This  is  still  the  design;  but  in  these  modern  times  many 
persons  have  become  so  enlightened  as  to  defeat  the  divine 
purpose.  The  woman  who  enters  into  this  relation  and 
accomplishes  its  design,  is  physically  unfitted  for  the  duties 
of  the  pastorate.  A  mother,  for  several  months  before  the 
birth  of  her  child,  and  for  several  months  afterward,  while 
it  is  dependent  on  her  for  that  nourishment  and  care  which 
God  designed  her  to  supply,  would  find  it  utterly  impos- 
sible, continuously  and  properly,  to  discharge  the  duties 
of  the  ministerial  office.  No  woman,  under  such  circum- 
stances, with  any  sense  of  propriety,  and  of  the  natural 
and  social  obligations  devolving  upon  her,  would  attempt 
to  do  so.  According  to  the  rule  acknowledged  by  our 
correspondent  such  women  are  debarred  from  the  pas- 
torate. 

"'But  what/  she  inqiures,  'about  eminently  spiritual 
and  intellectual  maids  and  widows,  and  even  childless 
mothers,  who  are  not  adapted  by  nature  and  circumstances 
to  the  family  circle,'  and  who,  as  she  expresses  it  again, 
'have  no  such  relation  to  renounce,  nor  ever  intend  to  have?' 
This  class  of  women,  she  seems  to  think,  may  safely  be 
admitted  to  the  ministry,  as  the  disabilities  of  mothers  can 
not  affect  them.  So  far  as  maidens  are  concerned,  we  know 
of  no  place  in  the  New  Testament  where  they  are  instructed 
or  exhorted  to  decline  the  marriage  relation  and  enter  the 
ministry;  but  we  know  that  Paul,  in  his  first  letter  to 
Timothy,  says:  'I  will,  therefore,  that  the  younger  women 
marry,  bear  children,  guide  the  house,  give  no  occasion  to 
the  adversary  to  speak  reproachfully/  This,  we  justly  in- 
fer, he  uttered  under  the  influence  of  Divine  inspiration; 


414  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

for,  on  another  occasion,  when  he  advised  Christians  to 
refrain  from  marriage,  for  the  time  being,  on  account  of 
the  distressed  state  of  the  Church,  he  was  careful  to  inform 
them  that  he  did  not  speak  by  commandment,  but  simply 
expressed  his  own  opinion  as  a  man.  But  here  there  is 
no  such  intimation,  and  we  are  left  to  infer  that  he  speaks 
by  inspiration  of  the  Divine  spirit.  Still,  there  is  a  diffi- 
culty about  receiving  young  women  into  the  ministry.  If 
the  Church  receives  them  and  forbids  them  to  marry,  she 
develops  one  of  the  signs  of  the  great  apostasy  of  the  last 
times,  which  the  apostle  declares  to  be,  'forbidding  to 
marry.'  If  she  receives  them  without  such  prohibition, 
who  can  tell  how  soon  they  may  change  their  minds  and 
enter  the  marriage  state?  The  same  is  equally  true  of 
young  widows,  whom  the  apostle  exhorts  Timothy  to  re- 
fuse, because  they  will  marry.  Xow,  what  the  possibilities 
of  marriage  may  be  in  any  given  case,  within  the  limits 
which  God  has  fixed,  who  can  tell?  The  marriage  relation 
is  that  which  God  in  our  original  creation  designed  the 
sexes  to  sustain  to  each  other.  The  few  women  who  do 
not  marry,  whatever  the  cause  may  be,  are  exceptional 
cases  on  which  it  would  be  folly  to  base  a  general  rule. 
Taking  the  original  design  of  God  in  creating  the  dis- 
tinction of  sex,  on  which  is  based  the  family  relation,  for 
the  perpetuation  of  the  race,  we  must  determine  the  differ- 
ent 'spheres'  of  men  and  women  according  to  this  design, 
and  not  in  disregard  of  it.  This  is  the  true  principle,  and 
according  to  this  principle,  women,  on  account  of  their 
sex,  and  not  because  of  any  inferiority,  are  disqualified  for 
the  duties  of  the  pastoral  office.  It  is  not  for  us  to  pre- 
sume that  they  will  not  fulfill  this  design,  and  on  that  pre- 
sumption assign  them  a  position  inconsistent  with  it. 

"As  to  women  who  have  ceased  'bearing  and  rearing 
children/  or  whose  children  are  grown  and  settled  in  life, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  415 

we  have  only  to  remark,  that  they  have  arrived  at  a  period 
of  life  when  even  men  are  regarded  as  unfitted  to  enter 
upon  the  ministerial  office  and  discharge  its  duties  effi- 
ciently. 

"Our  argument  here  is  based  upon  plain,  undeniable 
facts,  and  the  conclusion  is  irresistible.  We  did  not  in  our 
former  article,  nor  do  we  in  this,  attempt  to  develop  the 
Scripture  argument,  which  we  think  will  be  found  in  per- 
fect harmony  with  the  order  of  nature.  We  have  not  space 
to  attempt  to  do  so  now.  Indeed,  as  preliminary  to  such 
an  argument,  we  would  have  to  show  that  the  teachings 
of  apostolic  times  are  authoritative  in  the  case,  which  our 
esteemed  correspondent  denies,  for  she  says,  'the  whole 
matter  is  a  modern  problem,  and  like  many  others,  not  to 
be  solved  by  the  teachings  of  apostolic  times.'  We  had 
thought  the  teachings  of  the  Bible  were  of  universal  and 
perpetual  obligation,  and  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 
unless  we  are  greatly  mistaken,  so  teaches.  But  as  we 
barely  alluded  to  Scriptural  teaching  on  this  subject  in  our 
former  article,  we  shall  not  enlarge  upon  it  here. 

"One  word  in  regard  to  the  editor's  'consistency,  cour- 
tesy, and  Christianity'  in  encouraging  women  to  go  as 
missionaries  to  foreign  fields  may  not  be  amiss.  We  have 
conversed  with  many  ladies  who  have  served  as  mission- 
aries in  heathen  lands,  and  have  ascertained  from  them 
that  the  duties  of  such  missionaries  are  very  dissimilar  to 
the  duties  of  regular  pastors  in  Christian  countries.  And 
for  the  discharge  of  these  duties  it  is  not  necessary  to  re- 
nounce the  'family  relation,'  as  they  are  not  inconsistent 
with  it,  any  more  than  many  benevolent  and  Christian 
labors  in  which  women  engage,  outside  of  the  pastorate, 
at  home.  Married  women,  as  well  as  single  women,  can 
reach  heathen  mothers  in  their  seclusion,  and  converse 
with  them,  and  by  familiar  intercourse  teach  them  the 


416  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

words  of  life.  To  encourage  such  missionaries  we  think 
does  not  compromise  our  'consistency,  courtesy,  or  Chris- 
tianity.' "We  would  not  debar  women  from  any  sphere  of 
Christian  activity  to  which  God  has  called  them,  and  to 
which  they  are  adapted.  We  have  only  attempted  to  show 
that  there  is  one  calling,  that  of  the  regular  gospel  min- 
istry, to  which  they  are  not  adapted,  and  to  which,  there- 
fore, God  has  not  called  them. 

"There  are  other  points  in  the  article  of  our  corre- 
spondent which,  did  space  permit,  we  might  notice;  hut 
having  considered  the  essential  points,  we  shall  not  further 
trespass  upon  the  patience  of  our  readers  except  to  say 
that,  in  the  exercise  of  our  right,  and  in  the  discharge  of 
what  we  considered  our  duty,  we  published  our  former  edi- 
torial. We  have  permitted  our  correspondent  freely  and 
at  length  to  criticse  it.  We  have,  without  introducing  any 
new  issues,  as  the  lawyers  say,  in  the  exercise  of  our  right, 
explained  and  fortified  our  former  positions.  And  now, 
without  giving  any  pledge  that  we  will  not  pursue  it  further 
at  another  time,  we  dismiss  it  from  our  columns  for  the 
present." 

Here  our  controversy  ended,  although  my  respected 
contributor  desired  to  continue  it. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  417 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Visitation  of  Conferences — West  Virginia  Conference — Gov- 
ernor Pierpont  —  Anecdote-  —  Three  Original  Members  of 
the  Conference  —  Pittsburg  Conference  —  Solomon  Spauld- 
ing— Book  of  Mormon— Pleasant  Incident— Genesee  Confer- 
ence —  Narrow  Escape  —  Annoying  Detentions  —  Pleasant 
Meeting  —  Onondaga  Conference,  North  Walcott  —  Love- 
feast—  Good  Meeting— Did  Not  Speak— Brother  Prindle— 
Aquafortis  —  Zeal  —  Muskingum  Conference  —  Detention  — 
Midnight  Arrival  —  Members  of  Conference  —  Money  Col- 
lected—A Day  at  Home — New  York  Conference — On  Ship- 
board with  Wife— Rockville  Center— Day  in  New  York- 
Central  Park — Obelisk— New  Jersey  Conference — Atlantic 
City— Home. 

BUT  little  occurred  out  of  the  ordinary  course  of  things 
till  the  visitation  of  the  Conferences  in  the  fall  of  1881. 
The  first  of  these  to  be  visited  was  the  West  Virginia  Con- 
ference, which  met  in  Palatine,  W.  Va.,  August  31st.  At 
that  Conference  I  was  kindly  entertained  in  the  family  of 
my  old  and  genial  friend,  Ex-Governor  Pierpont,  of  Fair- 
mont, whom  I  had  known  almost  from  the  time  I  had 
entered  the  ministry.  He  is  a  lawyer,  and  a  devoted  Meth- 
odist Protestant.  He  never  wavered  in  his  attachment  to 
the  Church  of  his  early  choice.  Neither  business,  nor 
politics,  nor  office  could  cause  him  to  neglect  his  Church, 
or  become  indifferent  to  the  claims  of  religion.  He  is  a 
man  of  fine  social  qualities,  of  sweet  spirit,  and  although 
sometimes  impulsive,  never  cultivated  any  bitterness  of 
feeling.  He  was  elected  president  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence of  the  Methodist  Church,  in  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  in  1871, 
being  the  first  layman  who  ever  presided  over  a  Methodist 
General  Conference.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  he  filled  the 
office  with  credit  to  himself  and  the  Church. 
27 


418  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

An  anecdote  was  told  me  of  Brother  Pierpont  by  Rev. 
George  Shaffer,  who  was  his  pastor  at  the  time.  Mr.  Pier- 
pont had  large  business  interests,  and  dtiring  the  time  he 
was  governor  of  his  native  State  and  wholly  occupied  with 
official  duties,  these  interests  were  controlled  by  a  gentle- 
man who  was  associated  with  him.  When  Mr.  Pierpont 
came  to  look  after  his  own  business,  he  found  that  it  had 
not  been  conducted  in  a  manner  satisfactory  to  him.  The 
result  was  serious  litigation  between  him  and  his  business 
agent,  with  considerable  unpleasant  feeling.  While  this 
state  of  things  existed,  a  brother  of  Mr.  Pierpont  died,  and 
he  was  absent  at  and  after  the  funeral  for  two  weeks  or 
more.  During  his  absence  a  great  revival  broke  out  in 
our  Church  in  Fairmont,  and  the  gentleman  above  referred 
to,  with  many  others,  was  converted.  Mr.  Pierpont  got 
home  late  on  Saturday  evening,  and  had  not  learned  much 
about  the  meeting.  On  Sunday  morning  he  went  to 
Church,  and  many  parents  presented  their  children  for 
baptism,  and  among  them  the  gentleman  spoken  of.  Mr. 
Pierpont  noticed  it;  but  did  not  appear  to  think  it  strange. 
But  when,  after  preaching,  an  invitation  was  given  for 
persons  to  unite  with  the  Church,  and  the  gentleman  came 
forward  among  many  others,  Mr.  Pierpont  seemed  to  regard 
him  for  a  moment  with  great  interest,  and  then  got  up, 
and  passing  inside  the  altar  railing,  came  up  to  the  man 
and  threw  his  arms  about  his  neck,  and  in  an  instant  the 
two  men  were  encircled  in  each  other's  arms.  The  whole 
congregation  seemed  to  be  electrified,  for  everybody  knew 
they  had  not  been  on  good  terms.  That  incident  showed 
what  kind  of  a  man  Mr.  Pierpont  was,  and  what  sort  of  re- 
ligion he  had.  At  the  writing  of  this  he  is  still  living, 
bordering,  I  suppose,  closely  on  fourscore.  He  is  justly 
honored  and  esteemed  by  all  who  know  him. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  419 

I  found  at  that  session  of  the  West  Virginia  Conference 
but  three  persons  who  were  members  of  it  when  it  was  set 
off,  twenty-seven  years  before.  These  were  Samuel  Claw- 
son,  George  Nestor,  and  William  M.  Betts.  D.  R.  Helmick, 
P.  T.  Laishley,  and  J.  B.  McCormick,  although  members 
of  the  Conference  when  it  was  first  organized,  had  for 
several  years  been  members  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference. 
D.  H.  Davis  was  elected  president,  and  B.  F.  Stout,  present 
corresponding  secretary  of  the  Board  of  Home  Missions, 
was  elected  secretary.  The  session  was  a  pleasant  one. 

My  next'  visit  was  to  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  which 
met  in  Amity,  Washington  County,  Pa.,  a  pleasant  hamlet, 
where  we  have  a  good  Church,  composed  of  excellent  ma- 
terials. 

While  at  the  Conference  I  visited  the  grave  of  Solomon 
Spaulding,  in  the  Presbyterian  churchyard,  but  a  short 
distance  from  the  Conference  room.  Mr.  Spaulding  was 
the  author  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  or  the  romance  on 
which  it  was  based.  From  all  the  facts  in  the  case  there 
can  be  scarcely  any  doubt  of  this.  Mr.  Spaulding  was  a 
Congregational  minister,  whose  health  had  failed,  disquali- 
fying him  for  the  regular  duties  of  the  ministry.  To  amuse 
himself,  he  employed  his  leisure  hours  in  writing  a  sort 
of  religious  romance,  chapters  of  which  he  read  to  his 
neighbors  from  time  to  time.  We  were  informed  that  at 
that  time  there  was  still  living  in  the  neighborhood  a  very 
old  gentleman,  Mr.  Jospeh  Miller,  who  knew  Mr.  Spauld- 
ing, and  who  had  heard  him  read  portions  of  his  book. 
Mr.  Spaulding's  work  fell  into  the  hands  of  Sidney  Rig- 
don,  who,  in  the  beginning  of  the  Mormon  delusion,  was 
associated  with  Joseph  Smith,  ,ind  was  used  by  them  as 
the  basis  of  the  Mormon  Bible,  which  Smith  professed 
to  have  obtained  as  a  revelation  from  heaven.  Mr.  Spauld- 


420  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

ing  died  in  1816.  The  headatone  placed  at  his  grave  had 
almost  entirely  disappeared.  A  portion  of  the  footstone 
remained. 

Men's  deeds  live  after  them,  and  they  can  not  be  too 
careful  to  bring  influences  to  bear  that,  instead  of  injuring, 
will  benefit  mankind.  It  is  true,  that  which  is  in  itself 
harmless  may  be  turned  by  bad  men  to  evil  uses.  Little 
did  Mr.  Spaulding  think  when  he  whiled  away  his  leisure 
moments  in  writing  his  romance,  that  it  would  form  the 
basis  of  one  of  the  greatest  superstitions  that  has  ever 
cursed  the  world,  and  whose  influence  for  evil  is  still  in- 
creasing. 

Our  home  during  the  session  of  the  Conference  was  with 
A.  J.  Swart  and  his  kind  family  near  the  church.  At  high 
noon  on  the  first  day  of  the  Conference,  September  7,  1881, 
an  event  of  more  than  ordinary  interest  occurred  in  the 
family  of  our  respected  host  and  hostess.  Their  eldest 
daughter,  Miss  Florella,  was  united  in  marriage  to  Mr. 
Samuel  Luellen,  a  highly-esteemed  young  gentleman  of 
the  neighborhood.  The  ceremony  was  performed  by  Rev. 
G.  G.  Conway,  pastor  of  the  Church,  assisted  by  Rev.'  S.  F. 
Crowther,  president  of  the  Conference,  Rev.  J.  J.  Murray, 
D.  D.,  pastor  of  the  First  Church,  Pittsburg,  and  the 
writer.  A  large  company  of  friends,  together  with  a  goodly 
number  of  the  members  of  the  Conference,  were  present, 
and  enjoyed  the  festivities  of  the  occasion.  After  the  cere- 
mony, the  company  sat  down  to  a  sumptuous  repast,  suffi- 
cient to  tempt  the  appetite  of  an  epicure.  In  the  evening 
the  Amity  Cornet  Band  serenaded  the  happy  pair,  discours- 
ing sweet  music  for  the  entertainment  of  them  and  their 
many  friends.  At  a  late  hour  the  company  dispersed,  all 
feeling  that  the  occasion  was  one  of  the  most  enjoyable. 
There  are  two  persons  at  least  who  will  never  forget  the 
Conference  at  Amity. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  421 

Another  interesting  event  occurred  at  the  close  of 
the  services  in  the  church  on  the  evening  of  the  first 
day  of  the  session  of  the  Conference.  Brother  G.  G. 
Conway  had  served  the  Church  for  four  years,  and  his 
services  for  another  year  were  called  for.  The  members 
of  the  Church,  desiring  to  give  their  pastor  some  special 
token  of  their  regard,  presented  him  a  copy  of  Henry's 
"Exposition"  in  five  large  octavo  volumes.  A  gold-piece 
was  also  presented  to  Sister  Conway.  Such  tokens  of 
appreciation  are  very  grateful  to  a  sensible  and  faithful 
pastor. 

Among  others  who  were  received  at  that  Conference 
was  W.  II.  Gladden,  a  whole-souled,  earnest  man,  of  bright 
mind,  endowed  with  natural  tact,  making  him  a  successful 
worker. 

From  the  Pittsburg  Conference  I  went  to  the  Genesee 
Conference.  I  had  but  one  day  at  home,  into  which  I 
tried,  but  unsuccessfully,  to  press  the  labors  of  a  week.  In 
company  with  N.  E.  Swift,  on  the  morning  of  September 
14th  I  took  a  train  on  the  Allegheny  Valley  Eoad,  and 
followed  the  Allegheny  Eiver  a  distance  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty-two  miles  to  Oil  City.  I  had  a  pass  over  the  road 
to  that  place.  I  had  never  been  there,  and  knew  nothing 
about  it.  When  the  brakeman  called  out  "Oil  City,"  I. got 
off  to  get  a  ticket  to  Salamanca.  The  agent  had  no 
tickets  for  that  place,  and  the  conductor,  coming  in,  said  I 
would  get  a  ticket  on  the  other  side.  I  supposed  he  meant 
on  the  other  side  of  the  train,  and  that  the  ticket-office  was 
there,  and  I  stepped  over  to  get  a  ticket,  when  the  train 
started.  It  did  not  seem  to  be  moving  fast,  and  I  took  hold 
of  the  handles  to  get  on;  but  it  was  moving  much  faster 
than  it  appeared  to  be,  and  I  could  not  keep  on  my  feet, 
and  had  nothing  but  the  strength  of  my  arms  to  keep  me 
from  falling  under  the  wheels.  A  gentleman  standing  on 


422  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  platform,  seeing  my  perilous  condition,  seized  hold  of 
me,  and  hy  his  aid  I  got  upon  the  steps,  with  hardly 
strength  enough  lefi  to  stand.  Had  it  not  been  for  the 
assistance  I  received,  I  certainly  would  have  lost  a  limb, 
and  perhaps  my  life.  Before  retiring  to  rest  that  night,  I 
made  a  record  of  the  fact,  and  gratefully  acknowledged 
the  goodness  of  my  Heavenly  Father  in  delivering  me  from 
danger  and  death.  Out  of  how  many  dangers  does  God 
deliver  us,  when,  perhaps,  we  are  not  aware  of  their  pres- 
ence! How  thankful  we  should  be  to  him  continually  for 
his  preserving  care!  Passing  up  Oil  Creek,  we  intersected 
the  New  York,  Pennsylvania  &  Ohio  Eoad  at  Corry,  and 
finding  that  we  could  not  get  a  train  going  East  from  Sala- 
manca that  night,  we  stopped  at  Kennedy,  where  we  were 
most  kindly  entertained  by  Brother  S.  S.  Thatcher.  Next 
morning  we  took  an  early  train  for  Salamanca,  where  we 
connected  with  the  New  York  &  Erie  Koad  for  Hornells- 
ville,  near  which  the  Genesee  Conference  was  holding  its 
session. 

Our  train  on  the  Erie  Eoad  was  in  no  hurry,  although 
we  were.  It  stopped  wherever  it  pleased,  and  started  when- 
ever it  chose,  and  in  a  most  provoking  way  tried  our 
patience  all  morning.  At  last,  as  we  neared  the  place  where 
we  wanted  to  stop,  it  perversely  dashed  ahead  and  carried 
us  four  miles  beyond  our  station.  The  only  thing  we 
could  do  was  to  take  another  train  and  come  back;  and,  as 
if  there  was  a  conspiracy  against  us,  that  other  train  was 
an  hour  behind  time,  and  when  it  did  come  up  and  stop, 
it  seemed  as  if  it  never  would  start;  but  it  did,  in  its  own 
good  time,  and  at  last,  after  a  day  of  delays  and  provoca- 
tions, we  reached  our  destination,  and  had  the  privilege 
of  being  present  during  one  session  at  the  Genesee  Confer- 
ence. The  brethren  received  us  very  kindly,  and  permitted 
us  to  present  to  the  Conference  and  friends  the  interests 


YI'lARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  423 

which  we  represented.  Our  stay  was  necessarily  brief;  but 
very  pleasant. 

Next  morning  we  took  an  early  train  for  Rochester, 
where  Brother  Swift  took  the  New  York  Central,  which 
would  take  him  by  his  home,  and  I  took  the  Lake  Shore  for 
Wolcott.  Here  I  staid  all  night,  and  next  morning  secured 
conveyance  to  North  Wolcott,  the  seat  of  the  Conference, 
about  five  miles  distant.  I  was  kindly  entertained  by 
Brother  and  Sister  Field  during  my  stay  at  the  Confer- 
ence. 

The  Conference  at  North  Wolcott  was  one  of  much 
interest.  The  religious  feeling  which  prevailed  was  espe- 
cially good.  The  services  on  Sabbath  commenced  with  a 
love-feast  at  ten  o'clock,  which  was  very  spirited  and  deeply 
impressive.  The  house  was  nearly  full,  and  from  all  parts 
of  it  persons  testified  for  the  Master,  sometimes  two  or 
three  persons  being  on  their  feet,  desiring  to  speak  at  once. 
In  some,  the  tearful  eye,  the  quivering  lip,  and  the  tremu- 
lous voice  indicated  the  depth  of  pent-up  feeling  in  their 
hearts;  others,  with  different  emotions,  spoke  without  ap- 
parently any  restraint,  while  some  even  shouted  aloud  for 
joy.  I  have  no  criticism  to  offer  on  the  manner  in  which 
Christians  express  the  feeling  of  their  hearts.  Much  in  this 
respect  depends  upon  natural  temperament  and  education. 
The  one  great  thing  is  to  have  the  love  of  God  in  the 
heart,  and  whether  it  shines  forth  with  a  mild  and  steady 
light,  or  flashes  out  in  coruscations  of  glory,  I  am  satisfied. 

I  did  not  speak  during  that  love-feast.  The  excitement 
was  too  great.  I  could  not  have  got  in  a  word  if  I  had  tried 
ever  so  much.  Brother  Prindle,  a  very  good  and  zealous 
brother,  who  was  all  excitement,  and  as  unlike  me  in  natu- 
ral temperament  as  one  person  can  be  unlike  another, 
thought,  I  suppose,  as  I  did  not  speak,  that  I  did  not  like 
the  meeting,  or  did  not  approve  of  it.  When  he  got  up  to 


424  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

speak  I  listened  to  him  attentively;  but  he  spoke  so  fast 
that  I  could  not  hear  distinctly  all  he  said;  but  I  heard  him 
mention  "this  Pittsburg  religion/'  and  then  ask  the  Lord 
to  apply  the  aquafortis.  He  wanted  the  Lord,  I  suppose, 
in  some  way  to  test  it,  to  see  if  it  was  genuine.  It  was  hard 
on  Pittsburg,  and  amused  me  greatly;  but  nothing  more. 
The  dear  old  brother  meant  it  all  right;  but  his  zeal  was 
greater  than  his  discretion.  How  much  men  are  inclined 
to  bring  every  one  to  their  peculiar  standard,  and  if  they 
can  not  pronounce  their  Shibboleth,  to  condemn,  if  not  to 
anathematize  them!  Men  often  need  a  little  better  judg- 
ment and  a  little  more  charity  than  they  manifest  in  their 
well-meant  but  short-sighted  zeal.  We  can  not  all  move 
in  the  same  line.  Indeed,  it  would  not,  perhaps,  be  best  if 
we  could.  Every  man  has  his  own  proper  gift. 

My  next  visit  was  to  the  Muskingum  Conference,  which 
met  in  California,  a  small  village  in  Pike  County,  Ohio. 
Going  by  way  of  Springfield,  I  took  the  train  from  there 
on  Wednesday  morning,  September  28th,  on  the  Ohio 
Southern,  for  Whitman's  Station,  the  nearest  railroad  sta- 
tion to  the  seat  of  Conference.  Brother  William  Hastings 
and  0.  V.  W.  Chandler  and  the  delegates  from  their 
charges  were  on  the  train,  on  their  way  to  Conference. 
Other  brethren  boarded  the  train  at  different  points,  until 
the  number  had  increased,  before  we  reached  the  place  of 
our  destination,  to  perhaps  twenty-five.  As  the  train  did 
not  stop  at  any  place  long  enough  for  dinner,  the  con- 
ductor, Mr.  Lewis  Carr,  very  kindly  telegraphed  ahead,  and 
ordered  dinner  to  be  brought  on  the  car  for  us,  and  al- 
though not  such  a  dinner  as  Delmonico  could  get  up,  yet 
it  was  very  good  and  very  acceptable.  We  greatly  enjoyed 
it,  and  felt  very  thankful  to  our  kind  conductor  for  having 
procured  it  for  us.  The  great  trouble  was,  neither  the 
dinner  nor  the  diners  could  keep  still,  and  although  it  is 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  425 

said  a  blind  man  can  find  the  way  to  his  mouth,  we  found 
it  quite  difficult,  with  ordinarily  good  vision,  to  find  the 
way  to  our  mouths.  But  we  continued  our  efforts,  and 
succeeded  comfortably  well.  Taking  that  dinner,  with  all 
its  surroundings,  it  was  very  enjoyable,  and  in  the  strength 
of  it  we  went,  not  like  the  prophet  Elijah,  for  many  days, 
but  like  other  of  our  brethren,  for  many  hours. 

Our  train  was  due  at  Whitman's  at  four  o'clock,  and 
we  expected  to  get  to  California  before  dark.  But  it  was 
a  day  of  mishaps.  A  wreck  on  the  road  detained  us  more 
than  three  hours,  and,  instead  of  reaching  Whitman's  at 
four  o'clock,  we  did  not  get  there  till  after  seven.  It  had 
rained  all  the  afternoon,  and  the  young  moon  soon  went 
down,  and  the  night  was  dark  and  gloomy.  The  teams 
that  had  come  to  the  station  to  meet  our  train  had  met 
other  brethren  and  gone  home.  There  was  no  place  to 
stay,  and  no  place  to  go  to.  The  station-house  consisted 
of  one  room,  occupied  as  a  store  and  ticket-office,  and  was 
alone  in  the  country — there  were  no  houses  near  it.  It 
had  hardly  space  enough  to  hold  us,  and  had  no  accommo- 
dations for  eating  or  sleeping.  A  more  dreary  outlook 
could  not  easily  be  imagined. 

At  last,  about  nine  o'clock,  a  team  arrived,  and  Brothers 
Fisher,  Chandler,  Sears,  Slosser,  Wolf,  and  myself  started, 
under  the  care  of  Mr.  Thomas  Brown,  for  California,  six 
miles,  as  we  were  told,  away.  The  incidents  of  that  ride, 
and  the  many  witty  and  sparkling  remarks,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  solemn  expressions,  it  called  forth,  I  will  not  at- 
tempt to  describe.  The  miles  seemed  to  increase  with  the 
hours;  but  at  last,  as  the  clock  in  the  tower  struck  twelve, 
we  made  our  triumphal  entrance  into  the  village  of  Cali- 
fornia, and,  driving  to  the  parsonage,  called  up  the  pastor, 
Brother  Lowther,  who  received  us  kindly,  and  greeted 
us  with  a  midnight  welcome.  The  members  of  our  party 


426  '  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

were  soon  all  provided  for,  and  the  trials  of  the  day  were 
forgotten  in  sweet  slumber. 

John  Burns  and  W.  H.  Marshall,  two  of  the  old  veter- 
ans of  the  Conference,  in  consequence  of  illness,  were  not 
able  to  be  present.  Among  the  old  men  of  the  Conference 
who  were  present  were:  Israel  Thrap,  Joel  S.  Thrap,  John 
Baker,  E.  S.  Hoagland,  G.  W.  Hissey,  and  J.  H.  Hamilton. 
Then,  of  a  younger  class,  were:  S.  A.  Fisher,  F.  A.  Brown, 
J.  A.  Thrap,  W.  A.  Samson,  and  0.  V.  W.  Chandler;  and 
of  a  still  younger  class,  were:  J.  H.  Gray,  L.  Bowman, 
W.  L.  Wells,  and  many  others,  whose  names  I  can  not  now 
recall.  J.  A.  Thrap  was  elected  president,  and  J.  B.  Wil- 
kin  and  J.  W.  Thompson  secretaries.  The  session  was  a 
pleasant  one,  and  one  of  much  interest.  I  returned  home 
from  that  Conference  with  nearly  five  hundred  dollars 
collected  for  the  Recorder  and  other  general  interests  of 
the  Church.  A  better  system  now  prevails  of  forwarding 
all  collections  as  soon  as  taken  to  the  treasurers  of  the  re- 
spective Church  Boards. 

After  a  day  or  two  at  home,  endeavoring  to  put  things 
right  in  the  Recorder  office,  and  already  tired,  having  at- 
tended five  Conferences  in  succession,  on  Thursday,  Oc- 
tober 6th,  at  four  o'clock  P.  M.,  I  took  a  train  on  the 
Pennsylvania  Central,  accompanied  for  once  by  my  wife, 
for  New  York,  to  attend  the  session  of  the  New  York  Con- 
ference, to  meet  in  Eockville  Center,  Long  Island.  We 
took  a  sleeper,  and  next  morning  found  ourselves  in  the 
metropolis  of  the  great  Empire  State,  in  the  midst  of  its 
teeming  multitudes  and  wonderful  activities  and  enter- 
prises. Finding  that  we  could  not  conveniently  make  the 
morning  train  from  Brooklyn  for  the  seat  of  Conference, 
we  took  a  car  and  ran  up  to  Pier  46,  North  Eiver,  to  call 
on  Mr.  Thomas  Stevens,  second  officer  of  the  California,  of 
the  Anchor  Line,  plying  between  New  York  and  London, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  427 

and  for  whom  we  had  a  pleasant  message.  We  were  fortu- 
nate enough  to  find  Mr.  Stevens  on  board,  and  had  the 
pleasure  of  spending  some  time  with  him  very  agreeably. 
He  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  very  skillful  officer,  and 
we  certainly  found  him  to  be  an  exceedingly  pleasant  gen- 
tleman. He  kindly  showed  us  through  his  vessel,  and  gave 
us  a  great  deal  of  information  in  regard  to  many  matters 
of  which  we  had  but  an  imperfect  knowledge. 

In  the  afternoon  we  made  our  way  to  Rockville  Center, 
where  we  were  kindly  entertained  by  Brother  and  Sister 
Hulshart  during  our  stay.  The  Conference  had  been  in 
session  two  days  when  we  arrived;  but  several  of  the  mem- 
bers were  still  absent.  Business  progressed  slowly.  The 
brethren  did  not  seem  to  be  in  any  hurry,  and  gave  them- 
selves sufficient  time  to  transact  their  business.  There  are, 
perhaps,  two  extremes  to  be  avoided  in  this  matter:  too 
much  haste  on  the  one  hand,  and  too  much  deliberation 
on  the  other. 

That  was  our  fifth  visit  to  the  New  York  Conference, 
and  we  were  glad  to  meet  with  a  number  of  old  friends, 
among  whom  were  Brothers  Withie,  Painter,  Smith,  Hanks, 
Weaver,  Robinson,  Hulshart,  and  others.  Of  younger  men, 
we  met  Brothers  Woodworth,  Berrien,  Davis,  Hanks,  Jr., 
Holden,  and  others.  Of  these  last,  Brothers  Berrien  and 
Hanks,  Jr.,  are  now  members  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference. 

Our  Church  at  Rockville  Center  was  a  large  and  strong 
Church.  Brother  Hulshart  had  served  them  for  ten  years 
as  their  pastor,  and  the  people  desired  him  to  remain. 
This  was  alike  creditable  to  him  and  them.  Long  pastor- 
ates should  be  encouraged,  rather  than  discouraged.  The 
desire  for  change — for  something  new  and  novel — should 
not  be  encouraged.  If  a  minister  is  the  right  kind  of  a 
man,  and  is  adapted  to  the  place  and  people,  the  longer  he 
remains  the  better.  The  conditions  which  rendered  a 


428  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

change  of  pastors  necessary  every  year  or  two,  do  not  now, 
at  least  in  many  cases,  exist;  and  where  they  do  not  exist, 
a  change  should  not  be  made,  except  for  very  good  reasons. 

Having  accomplished  our  mission  so  far  as  possible,  we 
left  on  Tuesday  morning,  before  the  adjournment  of  the 
Conference,  in  order  to  attend  the  New  Jersey  Conference, 
to  meet  in  the  Palestine  Church,  on  English  Creek,  New 
Jersey,  October  llth.  We  spent  a  little  time  in  New  York, 
and  took  the  opportunity  to  visit  Central  Park,  and  among 
other  things  to  take  a  view  of  the  obelisk  which  had  been 
recently  brought  from  Egypt  and  put  in  its  present  po- 
sition— a  task  which  required  a  large  expenditure  of  means, 
and  no  little  engineering  skill.  In  looking  at  its  massive 
proportions,  one  can  hardly  imagine  how  it  was  ever  taken 
from  the  quarry,  reduced  to  its  present  form,  and  erected 
anywhere,  much  less  taken  down,  placed  on  shipboard, 
and  transported  across  the  seas  for  many  thousands  of 
miles,  and  again  erected.  Under  each  corner  of  the  shaft, 
resting  on  the  square  and  massive  block  of  granite  that 
forms  its  pedestal,  is  an  immense  bronze  crab,  showing  its 
great  claws,  and  which  was  no  doubt  intended  to  represent 
something,  of  which  we  can  now  only  'conjecture.  While 
standing  at  its  base  and  looking  on  the  hieroglyphics  on 
its  sides,  we  could  not  but  imagine  that  Moses  had  often 
looked  upon  and  read  those  characters,  which,  to  us,  were 
entirely  unintelligible. 

On  Thursday  evening,  after  some  unexpected  delays, 
we  arrived  at  the  seat  of  the  New  Jersey  Conference,  and 
found  a  pleasant  home  in  the  family  of  Captain  E.  S. 
Barrett.  The  captain  was  absent  when  we  arrived,  but 
Sister  Barrett  was  so  kind  and  whole-hearted  in  her  hospi- 
tality that  we  felt  perfectly  at  home.  On  Saturday  evening, 
the  captain,  having  left  his  vessel  at  New  York,  arrived, 
which  added  to  our  pleasure.  The  attendance  of  the  Con- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  429 

ference  was  good,  and,  although  some  inconvenience  was 
felt  by  committees,  in  consequence  of  the  members  being 
entertained  at  places  considerably  distant  from  each  other, 
the  business  of  the  Conference  was  conducted  with  dis- 
patch, and  it  reached  a  final  adjournment  by  Saturday 
evening.  Several  members  of  the  Conference  left  on  the 
evening  of  its  adjournment,  which  we  thought  detracted 
somewhat  from  the  interest  of  the  Sabbath  services.  I 
think  every  Conference  should  embrace  one  Sabbath  within 
the  time  of  its  session.  Sunday  should  be  at  every  Confer- 
ence the  great  day  of  the  feast. 

Early  on  Monday  morning  the  members  of  the  Con- 
ference left  in  crowded  vehicles  for  their  homes. 

We  had  nearly  a  day  on  our  hands,  and  not  being  far 
from  Atlantic  City,  we  concluded  to  run  down  there,  and 
spend  the  day  till  train-time  on  the  seashore.  The  crowds 
of  pleasure-seekers  were  gone;  but  the  city  and  the  beach 
and  old  ocean  were  still  there,  and  the  day  being  pleasant, 
we  enjoyed  ourselves  very  much.  We  concluded  that 
pleasure,  as  recreation,  was  a  very  good  thing;  but  as  a 
regular  business,  it  could  not  but  become  irksome.  At  half- 
past  three  o'clock  we  took  a  train  for  home,  where  we  ar- 
rived safely  the  next  day. 

The  Pittsburg  Conference  of  1882  met  in  Waynesburg, 
Pa.  Mr.  Samuel  Melvin,  proprietor  of  the  Downey  House, 
Waynesburg,  an  old  friend  of  mine,  had  sent  Mrs.  Scott 
a  very  kind  invitation  to  accompany  me  to  Conference,  and 
make  his  house  our  home  during  its  session.  This  invi- 
tation was  accepted,  and  we  enjoyed  a  very  pleasant  time 
with  him  and  his  kind  family. 

Brother  John  Gregory,  who  had  been  president  of  the 
Conference  the  preceding  year,  was  re-elected,  and  Brother 
J.  F.  Dyer  was  elected  secretary.  At  that  Conference 
George  Shaffer  was  received  by  letter  from  the  Pennsyl- 


430  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

vania  District,  and  has  made  an  honorable  record  in  the 
Conference.  Brother  Shaffer  is  a  man  of  an  original  mind, 
of  clear  analytical  powers,  social  and  pleasing  disposition, 
an  ahle  preacher,  and  an  excellent  pastor.  He  is  approach- 
ing the  prime  of  life,  and  seems  to  have  a  hopeful  future 
before  him.  Brother  George  C.  Sheppard  was  also  re- 
ceived at  that  session  on  recommendation  of  the  Eighteenth 
Street  Church,  Southside,  Pittsburg.  He  had  graduated 
at  Adrian  College,  and  desired  to  take  a  special  course  at 
Yale;  but  his  services  being  needed,  he  entered  the  active 
work,  and  has  become  a  very  successful  minister.  He  has 
filled  some  of  the  best  appointments  in  the  Conference,  and 
served  with  credit  to  himself  and  the  Church  as  its  presi- 
dent. He  is  a  good  executive,  a  fine  preacher,  and  a  tire- 
less worker. 

Brother  John  Henderson  came  into  the  Conference 
also  at  its  Waynesburg  session  that  year.  He  was  appointed 
to  his  home  charge,  and  has  remained  there  ever  since,  and 
the  indications  are  that  if  the  charge  can  have  its  choice, 
he  will  remain  there  much  longer.  He  is  a  good  preacher, 
and  a  very  faithful  and  diligent  worker.  He  is  a  man  of 
sweet  spirit,  genial  and  companionable,  and  so  calm  and 
self-poised,  that  his  society  is  restful.  C.  E.  Wilbur  also 
united  with  the  Conference  that  year.  He  came  by  transfer 
from  the  New  York  Conference.  He  is  a  man  of  ability, 
one  of  our  best  preachers.  Since  entering  the  Pittsburg 
Conference,  he  has  served  for  several  years  as  a  professor 
in  Adrian  College;  but  as  a  matter  of  choice  he  has  returned 
to  the  active  work  of  the  ministry.  He  is  highly  esteemed. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  431 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Routine  Duties— Visitation  of  Conferences— Pittsburg— Semi- 
centennial Session — Valuable  Papers  Read— Sermon— Fra- 
ternal Messengers— Dr.  Collier— J.  W.  Rutledge— Other  Old 
Members  —  Ohio  Conference  —  Old  Veterans  —  Straw  Mat- 
tresses—Life of  Clawson— General  Conference  of  1884— 
Address  of  Welcome — Conventional  Powers — Communica- 
tion from  Bishops  Simpson  and  Harris— Case  of  Anna  H. 
Shaw  —  Re-elected  Editor  —  Centennial  Conference  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church— Addresses. 

THERE  is  generally  not  much  in  the  regular  routine 
of  editorial  work  worth  recording.  As  on  a  broad,  flat 
prairie  there  is  nothing  presented  to  the  view  but  a  mo- 
notonous sameness,,  so  there  is  ordinarily  in  regular  edi- 
torial work  nothing  special  to  attract  attention  or  excite 
more  than  ordinary  interest.  Occasionally  something  may 
occur  worth  noting;  but  this  is  not  of  frequent  occurrence. 
So  there  was  nothing  during  the  year  of  sufficient  interest 
to  be  noted  here. 

In  the  fall  of  1883  my  visitation  of  the  Conferences 
again  began.  I  visited  the  Michigan,  the  Ohio,  the  Pitts- 
burg,  the  Genesee,  the  Onondaga,  and  the  Muskingum 
Conferences. 

The  session  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference  that  fall  was 
its  semi-centennial  session,  and  was  held  in  the  Eighteenth 
Street  Church,  Southside,  Pittsburg.  The  attendance 
at  the  opening  of  the  Conference  was  unusually  large.  The 
session  was  opened  with  religious  services,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  president,  by  Dr.  John  Cowl,  after  which  busi- 
ness was  taken  up.  Rev.  G.  G.  Westfall  was  elected 
president.  On  Wednesday  evening,  according  to  previous 


432  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

arrangement,  Eev.  T.  H.  Colhouer  delivered  an  address 
on  the  general  history  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 
which  commanded  close  attention.  On  Thursday  evening 
the  Eev.  James  Eobison  read  an  interesting  paper  on  the 
history  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference  from  its  organization 
down  to  that  time.  At  the  close  of  Brother  Eobison's  his- 
torical sketch,  the  Eev.  John  Gregory  presented  three 
papers,  one  of  them  giving  an  account  of  the  time  and 
place  of  each  session  of  the  Conference  for  fifty  years,  with 
the  name  of  every  president  and  secretary,  and  brief  notes 
of  some  important  action  taken  at  each  session.  He  also 
presented  a  list  of  deceased  members,  and  also  a  list  of  all 
persons  who  at  any  time  held  membership  in  the  Confer- 
ence. This  last  list  numbered  four  hundred  and  eight. 
On  Friday  evening  the  Eev.  David  Jones  preached  on  the 
doctrinal  position  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church. 
All  these  special  services  were  of  deep  interest,  and  appeared 
to  be  highly  appreciated.  The  valuable  papers  of  Brothers 
Eobison  and  Gregory  have  been  preserved  in  the  Minutes, 
and  will  be  available  for  the  future  historian  in  writing  a 
history  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference. 

The  Eevs.  J.  A.  Thrap  and  S.  A.  "Fisher,  of  the  Mus- 
kingum  Conference,  and  Eev.  C.  M.  Conway,  of  the  "West 
Virginia  Conference,  were  present,  and  presented  the  fra- 
ternal greetings  of  their  respective  Conferences.  Letters 
expressing  fraternal  regard  were  also  received  from  Eev. 
J.  B.  Walker  and  T.  Douglas,  of  the  Ohio  Conference,  and 
from  Eev.  H.  C.  Gushing,  of  the  Maryland  Conference. 
Proper  responses  were  made  to  these  greetings,  in  the  midst 
of  which  Dr.  William  Collier,  a  superannuated  member  of 
the  Conference,  who  had  been  unable  to  attend  any  of  its 
sessions  for  several  years,  was  carried  up  the  aisle  in  a  large 
chair,  and  placed  beside  the  president.  Dr.  Collier  was 
then  in  the  eighty-first  year  of  his  age.  He  was  licensed 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  433 

to  preach  in  1824.  In  1829  he  became  identified  with  the 
Beform  movement,  and  for  fifty-four  years  had  been  con- 
nected with  our  Church  as  an  itinerant  minister,  part  of 
the  time  in  the  Maryland  Conference,  and  after  1851  in  the 
Pittsburg  Conference.  He  received  the  hearty  greetings 
of  his  brethren,  who  were  delighted  to  see  him  once  more 
in  their  midst.  He  answered  to  his  name  at  roll-call,  and 
dismissed  the  Conference  with  the  benediction.  He  had 
been  conveyed  from  his  home  in  Sharpsburg,  some  six  or 
seven  miles  distant,  to  the  Conference  room  in  an  easy 
carriage,  and  after  remaining  till  the  close  of  the  afternoon 
session,  returned  home  in  the  evening.  I  feared  that  the 
trip  would  be  too  much  for  his  strength;  but,  calling  next 
morning  about  seven  o'clock,  I  found  him  comfortably 
seated  at  the  breakfast-table,  cheerful  and  happy,  though 
feeling  somewhat  tired  after  his  unusual  exercise  and  ex- 
citement. 

Another  old  veteran,  also  on  the  superannuated  list, 
Eev.  J.  W.  Eutledge,  who  had  not  been  able  to  attend  the 
sessions  of  the  Conference  for  several  years,  was  also  pres- 
ent. He  was  very  feeble,  but  slightly  better  just  then. 
He  was  over  seventy,  and  had  long  been  in  the  ministry 
of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church.  He  came  to  the 
Pittsburg  from  the  Pennsylvania  Conference  in  1852;  but 
in  consequence  of  feeble  health,  had  been  superannuated 
for  several  years.  It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  Brother  Eut- 
ledge, as  well  as  to  his  brethren,  to  be  able  once  more  to  be 
present  in  the  Conference. 

There  was  not  an  individual  present  at  that  session  who 
was  a  member  of  the  Conference  at  the  time  of  its  organiza- 
tion. There  was  one  person  living  who  was  a  member  then, 
John  Clark;  but  who  had  long  been  a  resident  of  Rushville, 
Illinois,  and  who,  by  force  of  circumstances,  in  order  to 
obtain  a  Church  home,  had  become  a  member  of  another 
28 


434  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Church.  James  Robison  and  John  Cowl  had  united  with 
the  Conference  in  1837,  Henry  Palmer  and  myself  in  1842, 
E.  H.  Sutton  in  184t>,  James  M.  Mason  in  1850,  and 
W.  Collier  in  1851.  All  these  were  present.  Brothers  Col- 
lier, Robison,  and  Palmer  have  passed  away,  and  Brothers 
Cowl,  Sutton,  and  Mason  have  been  superannuated  for 
several  years.  Brother  Mason  is  the  only  one  of  the  last 
three  named  who  has  been  able  to  attend  the  Conference 
for  several  years  past.  He  is  feeble;  but  his  heart  is  still 
in  the  work,  and,  if  he  had  physical  strength,  would  still 
be  active.  He  was  a  faithful  laborer,  and  never  refused 
any  work  assigned  him.  Among  others  who  united  with 
the  Conference  at  that  session  was  W.  S.  Fleming,  a  gradu- 
ate of  Adrian  College,  who  is  still  in  the  active  work;  also 
C.  A.  Sturm,  who  came  by  transfer  from  the  Pennsylvania 
Conference.  He  is  an  excellent  man,  and  needs  only  to 
be  known  to  be  appreciated. 

The  Ohio  Conference  met  that  fall  on  the  Ohio  Con- 
ference Camp-meeting  grounds,  about  four  miles  from 
"Washington  Court  House,  Ohio.  I  had  the  privilege  of 
being  present  a  few  days  with  the  brethren.  There  were 
several  of  the  old  veterans  present,  among  them  A.  H. 
Bassett,  R.  Rose,  C.  Caddy,  A.  H.  Trumbo,  and  R.  C.  Davis. 
I  was  kindly  entertained  at  the  boarding-hall.  The  party 
having  charge  of  it  set  a  good  table,  and  the  sleeping  ac- 
commodations were  as  good,  perhaps,  as  could  be  expected 
under  the  circumstances.  But  it  requires  a  good  deal  of 
practical  philosophy  and  skill,  in  a  country  where  grain 
grows  very  rank,  to  enable  any  one  to  make  up  an  ordinary 
camp-meeting  straw  mattress  so  as  to  be  perfectly  smooth 
and  level,  and  as  soft  as  a  bed  of  down.  There  are  some- 
times irregularities  or  protuberances  in  these  mattresses, 
which,  by  a  concatenation  of  circumstances,  are  brought 
into  immediate  contact  with  certain  irregularities  of  the 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  435 

body,  which  produce  a  sort  of  pivotal  sensation,  not  free 
from  uncertainty  as  to  what  turn  matters  may  take.  These 
things  are  not  always  of  a  soothing  character,  but,  never- 
theless, excite  reflection,  and  fill  the  mind  with  pleasing 
anticipations.  Such  things  must  be  agreeable  to  some 
minds.  But  men  will  differ,  even  in  regard  to  the  make-up 
and  length  of  an  ordinary  camp-meeting  mattress. 

In  the  fall  of  1883,  Brother  James  Robison  published 
a  very  interesting  volume,  entitled,  "Recollections  of  Rev. 
Samuel  Clawson."  Mr.  Robison  was  a  great  friend  of  Mr. 
Clawson,  and  had  treasured  up  many  anecdotes  of  that  good 
and  wonderfully  eccentric  man,  with  which  he  enriched  his 
book.  At  Brother  Robison's  request,  I  wrote  a  short  in- 
troduction to  the  volume,  as  I  was  well  acquainted  with 
Brother  Clawson.  The  book,  I  suppose,  is  now  out  of 
print;  but  a  new  edition,  I  have  no  doubt,  would  com- 
mand a  ready  sale.  It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  so 
many  of  the  fathers,  good  and  great  men,  have  passed 
away  without  any  suitable  record  of  their  lives  and  labors. 

The  Genesee  Conference,  which  I  attended  that  fall, 
met  at  Adams  Basin.  The  Church  at  that  place  is  the 
mother  Church  in  this  district,  and  there  appears  to  have 
been  a  special  providence  connected  with  its  organization. 
The  Rev.  Isaac  Fister,  when  a  young  man,  in  passing 
through  Charlotte,  some  eight  miles  north  of  Rochester, 
New  York,  and  about  sixteen  miles  from  where  the  Church 
at  Adams  Basin  now  stands,  was  taken  sick,  and  Dr.'  .Web- 
ster, of  the  latter  place,  was  called  to  attend  him.  He 
made  him  three  visits,  and  then  informed  his  patient  that 
he  thought,  with  proper  care,  he  would,  get  along,  and 
that  it  would  not  be  necessary  to  visit  him  again.  Mr. 
Fister  then  asked  the  doctor  for  his  bill,  whereupon  the 
doctor  inquired  if  he  was  not  a  minister,  and  on  receiving 
an  affirmative  answer,  remarked  that  he  had  inferred  as 


436  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

much,  and  stated  that  he  would  require  Mr.  Fister  to  re- 
turn his  visits,  and  preach  an  equal  number  of  times  in 
his  house.  This  Mr.  Fister  agreed  to  do,  and  on  his  third 
visit  a  revival  broke  out,  and  twelve  persons  were  con- 
verted, and  the  Church  at  Adams  Basin  was  organized. 
The  first  class  consisted,  in  part,  of  Stephen  "Webster  and 
wife,  familiarly  known  as  "Aunt  Betsy,"  "Joseph  Wood- 
mansee  and  wife,  Jeremiah  Webster,  and  Asa  A.  Webster 
and  wife.  Stephen  Webster  was  a  son  of  Dr.  Webster. 
Dr.  Covil  was  the  first  pastor  on  this  charge.  We  had  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  Sister  Webster  ("Aunt  Betsy"),  who 
was  the  only  surviving  member  of  the  original  organization. 
All  the  others  had  passed  away  to  their  eternal  rest,  and 
she  had  almost  reached  the  close  of  life's  journey,  and 
although  feeble  in  body,  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory 
to  God,  and  expected  soon  to  "depart  and  be  with  Christ, 
which  is  far  better."  We  took  her  by  the  hand,  bade  her 
farewell,  not  expecting  to  see  her  face  again  till  we  meet 
in  our  Father's  house  of  many  mansions.  That  little  class 
grew  and  strengthened  until  circuits,  and  at  last  a  Con- 
ference was  organized,  where  our  cause  before  was  un- 
known. How  mysterious  the  ways  of  Providence!  Who 
could  have  imagined  that  such  important  results  should 
be  linked  with  the  apparently  accidental  sickness  of  a 
stranger  in  a  strange  place? 

There  were  but  two  changes  made  in  the  pastoral  re- 
lation at  that  session  of  the  Conference,  Brother  Bowen 
and  Brother  Leach  exchanging  places.  Sometimes  at  some 
of  the  Conferences  the  changes  are  quite  numerous.  Not- 
withstanding the  discomfort  which  this  system  of  minis- 
terial supply  sometimes  occasions,  it  is  perhaps  the  best 
system  that  has  been,  or  can  be,  devised.  But  the  burdens 
which  it  imposes  on  ministers  should,  so  far  as  possible, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  437 

be  lessened  by  the  Churches  which  they  are  appointed  to 
serve. 

Some  men  are  adventurers,  dissatisfied  with  what  they 
have,  and  willing  to  run  the  risk  of  change  in  hope  of 
bettering  their  condition.  With  them  familiarity  creates 
contempt,  and  consequently  they  are  always  seeking  for 
something  new.  They  are  never  so  much  at  home,  as 
when  they  are  abroad;  never  so  much  in  the  midst  of 
friends,  as  when  surrounded  with  strangers.  This  may  be 
the  case  with  some  preachers;  but  generally  it  is  not  the 
case  with  them,  nor  with  any  other  class  of  men.  Persons 
of  this  character  form  an  exception  to  the  general  rule. 
By  continued  intercourse  the  social  principle,  generally, 
is  developed,  and  attachments  are  strengthened.  Whatever 
disturbs  these  attachments  and  associations  is  disrelished, 
and  gives  pain  to  the  mind.  The  frequent  changes  to 
which  itinerant  preachers  are  subject  is  a  fruitful  source 
of  trial,  and  as  they  advance  in  life,  and  can  not  so  easily 
accommodate  themselves  to  change,  this  trial  increases  in 
severity.  Persons  who  are  permanently  settled  in  life,  or 
who  even  change  their  locality  as  a  matter  of  choice,  from 
motives  of  interest  connected  with  worldly  pursuits,  can 
not  appreciate  the  feelings  of  those  who,  for  the  Church's 
sake,  without  any  prospect  of  worldly  gain,  but  in  view 
of  loss  and  discomfort,  patiently  submit  to  the  severance 
of  the  strongest  social  and  Christian  ties,  and  go  forth 
amid  the  chilling  shyness  of  uncaring  strangers,  to  per- 
form their  work  in  the  spirit  of  self-denying  love. 

Strangers  in  any  community  should  be  treated  with 
attention  and  consideration,  on  principles  of  common  po- 
liteness and  humanity.  God  expressly  declared  to  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  "Ye  shall  not  oppress  a  stranger;  for  ye 
know  the  heart  of  a  stranger,  seeing  ye  were  strangers  in 


438  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

the  land  of  Egypt."  And  who  can  know  the  heart  of  a 
stranger  but  he  who  has  been  himself  a  stranger,  cut  off 
from  the  tender  associations  of  known  and  tried  friends? 
On  the  same  principle  the  apostle  exhorts  us  to  be  "not 
forgetful  to  entertain  strangers." 

Many  of  our  preachers  go  to  their  fields  of  labor,  and 
enter  upon  their  work  as  strangers,  with  a  sense  of  loneli- 
ness stealing  over  their  hearts.  And,  if  in  their  sadness 
they  can  sing  at  all,  they  will  feel  like  singing: 

"A  stranger  lonely  here  I  roam, 

From  place  to  place  I  'm  driven; 
My  friends  are  gone,  and  I  'm  alone, 
The  earth  seems  dreary  as  a  tomb, — 
I  have  no  home  but  heaven." 

The  members  of  the  Church,  instead  of  increasing  this 
sense  of  loneliness  in  the  preacher's  heart,  and  in  the 
hearts  of  those  who  share  his  toils,  by  a  distant  and  re- 
served behavior  and  an  apparent  indifference  to  his  com- 
fort, should  at  once  rally  around  him,  and  with  grasping 
hands  and  kindly  words  assure  him  that,  though  strangers 
in  the  flesh,  they  are  brethren  in  the  Lord.  It  is  to  be 
presumed  that  the  official  bodies  of  the  Church  have  done 
their  duty;  and  if  so,  that  he  is  a  tried  and  true  man,  and 
worthy  to  be  received  to  the  hearts  and  homes  of  the 
membership.  He  does  not  come  as  a  probationer.  He  has 
already  served  his  probation,  and  proved  himself  worthy, 
and  should  be  so  regarded.  Let  him  be  received,  then, 
"without  doubtful  disputations." 

Brethren  and  sisters  should  promptly  call  upon  their 
new  minister  at  his  home,  and  invite  him  and  his  family 
to  enjoy  their  hospitalities.  They  should  show  him  that 
they  sympathize  with  him,  and  desire  him  to  feel  that  he 
is  at  home  among  them.  When  a  Church  invites  a  min- 


YEAHK  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  439 

ister  to  labor  among  them,  and  the  invitation  is  accepted, 
the  advances  should  be  upon  their  part.  But  how  much 
more  so  if  a  minister  has  been  sent  who  had  not  been 
called!  How  much  more,  in  that  case,  does  he  need  the 
attention  of  his  brethren  to  relieve  his  mind  from  the 
anxiety  which  he  can  not  but  feel,  and  assure  him  that  he 
may  be  "among  them  without  fear!" 

But  something  more  substantial,  but  not  more  agree- 
able, than  these  kindly  attentions  is  also  needed.  Our  min- 
isters often  find  it  difficult,  with  all  the  economy  they  are 
able  to  exercise,  to  maintain  their  families,  without  laying 
aside  a  surplus  of  means.  A  removal  from  one  circuit  or 
station  to  another,  necessarily  incurs  an  expense  which  they 
are  not  well  able  to  meet.  With  their  little  means  ex- 
hausted by  their  removal,  they  have  nothing  left  to  sup- 
port them  till  the  close  of  the  first  quarter,  and  great  em- 
barrassment in  feeling  is  the  result.  They  can  not  think 
of  beginning  their  labors  by  asking  their  brethren  for 
money,  or  the  grocer  for  credit,  and  yet  the  necessaries  of 
life  must  in  some  way  be  secured.  Brethren  should  not 
permit  their  ministers  to  endure  these  embarrassments. 
Unsolicited,  they  should  at  once,  either  as  a  gift  of  kind- 
ness, or  by  the  prepayment  of  a  portion  of  their  regular 
contributions,  furnish  him  with  means  to  meet  his  present 
wants. 

The  General  Conference  of  1884,  to  which  my  brethren 
of  the  Pittsburg  Conference  saw  fit  to  elect  me  as  one 
of  their  representatives,  met  in  the  St.  John's  Independent 
Methodist  Church,  Baltimore,  on  May  1(5,  1884.  The  Con- 
ference was  called  to  order  by  Dr.  G.  B.  McElroy,  president 
of  the  preceding  General  Conference.  After  the  opening 
religious  services,  Dr.  L.  W.  Bates  presented  to  the  presi- 
dent a  handsome  gavel,  the  gift  of  Dr.  E.  J.  Drinkhouso. 
Dr.  S.  W.  Hammond,  secretary,  then  called  the  list  of 


440  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

members,  after  which  a  Committee  on  Credentials  was 
appointed.  A  very  interesting  address  of  welcome  to  the 
members  of  the  Conference  was  then  delivered  by  Dr. 
J.  J.  Murray,  pastor  of  the  Church  in  which  the  Confer- 
ence met.  Among  other  things,  he  said:  "It  is  with  no 
little  pleasure  that  I  welcome  you  to  St.  John's  Church. 
Considerations  of  convenience,  not  to  be  overlooked  in  a 
city  of  such  physical  proportions,  prompted  the  Committee 
of  Arrangements  to  solicit  the  use  of  this  building  for  your 
meetings;  but  it  was  not  without  a  touch  of  sentiment  that 
application  was  made;  for  within  these  very  walls,  fifty-six 
years  ago,  assembled  our  fathers  in  council,  and -fifty-four 
years  ago  they  here  adopted  the  Constitution  and  Discipline 
under  which,  with  some  modifications,  the  Church  has 
lived  and  grown  to  its  present  proportions." 

The  Kev.  W.  S.  Hammond,  of  the  Maryland  Conference, 
was  elected  president,  and  Kev.  S.  K.  Spahr,  of  the  Ohio 
Conference,  secretary. 

It  was  decided,  after  considerable  discussion,  that  two- 
thirds  of  the  Annual  Conferences  had  clothed  their  repre- 
sentatives with  conventional  powers,  and  that  the  body  was 
fully  authorized  to  make  changes  in  the  Constitution  as 
well  as  the  Discipline  of  the  Church.  In  the  exercise  of 
this  power,  numerous  changes  were  made  in  the  Consti- 
tution and  Book  of  Discipline. 

At  an  early  stage  in  the  business,  Dr.  G.  B.  McElroy 
presented  a  communication  from  Bishops  Simpson  and 
Harris,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  inviting  the 
General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church 
to  take  such  action  as  would  secure  the  participation  of  our 
body  in  the  approaching  celebration  of  the  Centennial 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States. 
The  paper  was  referred  to  the  Committee  on  Fraternal  Re- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  441 

lations.  The  committee,  at  a  subsequent  time,  made  a  re- 
port which  elicited  considerable  discussion,  and  which  re- 
sulted in  the  reference  of  the  subject  to  a  special  committee, 
whose  report,  after  a  spirited  debate  and  several  changes, 
was  adopted.  The  report,  as  adopted,  recommended  the 
appointment  of  a  Fraternal  Commission  of  two  ministers 
and  two  laymen,  to  convey  the  fraternal  greetings  of  our 
Church  to  the  Centennial  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  of  1884.  We  had  been  invited  to  become 
a  constituent  part  of  that  Conference;  but  this  our  Con- 
vention declined,  and  resolved  to  remain  outside  and  pre- 
sent fraternal  greetings.  I  was  not  favorable  to  this 
action,  and  thought  that  we  should  have  accepted  the  very 
kind  and  respectful  invitation  extended  to  us.  I  submitted 
to  the  action  of  the  Convention,  simply  because  I  found 
that  no  other  action  could  be  secured.  The  whole  thing 
was  simply  a  matter  of  Christian  courtesy,  and  was  not 
intended  to  imply  in  any  way  a  renunciation  of  our  eccle- 
siastical principles.  But  not  being  able  to  secure  such 
action  as  I  desired,  I  acquiesced  in  the  action  taken. 

The  Committee  on  Judiciary  reported  that  at  the  fifty- 
first  session  of  the  New  York  Annual  Conference,  Miss 
Anna  H.  Shaw  was  elected  to  elder's  orders,  and  received 
ordination.  This,  the  committee  declared,  was  unauthor- 
ized, and  that  her  ordination  was  not  entitled  to  recognition 
in  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church.  This  report  was 
adopted,  and  the  advocates  of  this  view  claim  that,  as  it 
was  the  action  of  a  General  Convention,  it  can  not  be  re- 
versed by  the  action  of  a  General  Conference;  but  only  by 
the  action  of  a  General  Convention.  The  General  Confer- 
ence of  1892,  however,  reversed  the  action  of  the  General 
Convention  of  1884,  the  highest  body  known  in  the  Church, 
and  recognized  the  validity  of  female  ordination.  I  simply 


442  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

state  the  facts,  and  the  further  fact  that  I  was  not  favor- 
able to  the  action  of  the  General  Conference;  but,  from 
.conscientious  convictions,  opposed  it. 

At  the  General  Conference  of  1884,  I  was  again  elected 
editor  of  the  Methodist  Recorder  for  another  quadrennium. 
I  had  previously  served  in  that  position  for  nearly  eleven 
years,  and  I  appreciated  the  evidence  of  confidence  in  me 
which  my  election  afforded. 

My  home  during  the  Convention  was  with  my  old  and 
highly-esteemed  friend  and  brother,  Eev.  J.  J.  Murray, 
D.  D.,  formerly  pastor  of  the  First  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  Pittsburg,  but  then  pastor  of  the  St.  John's  Inde- 
pendent Methodist  Church,  Baltimore.  The  Eev.  J.  L. 
Michaux,  editor  of  the  Central  Protestant,  North  Carolina, 
whose  acquaintance  I  formed  thirty  years  before,  and  whom 
I  have  always  highly  esteemed,  together  with  Kev.  W.  H. 
Phipps  and  Mr.  William  McCracken,  Jr.,  Publishing  Agent, 
Pittsburg,  Pa.,  shared  with  us  the  hospitality  of  Dr.  Mur- 
ray and  his  very  agreeable  and  amiable  family.  Words 
can  not  express  our  appreciation  of  the  kind  attentions  we 
received,  and  the  pleasure  which  our  association  with  so 
many  old  friends  afforded  us.  Those  sunny  days  form  a 
bright  spot  in  our  recollection,  to  which  we  revert  with 
pleasure.  We  often  think  of  the  happy  reunion  of  the 
loved  and  saved  ones  in  our  Father's  house  of  many  man- 
sions, to  go  no  more  out  forever.  Blessed  hope! 

In  connection  with  Eev.  L.  W.  Bates,  Dr.  J.  W.  Hering, 
and  F.  H.  Pierpont,  I  was  appointed  one  of  the  commis- 
sioners to  bear  the  fraternal  greetings  of  our  Church  to  the 
Centennial  Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
The  Conference  met  in  the  Mt.  Vernon  Place  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  Baltimore,  December  10,  1884.  It  was 
a  large  and  imposing  body,  embracing  the  representatives 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the  Methodist  Epis- 


YEARS  IN  THE  .W/.\7> //.'}'.  443 

copal  Church,  South,  the  Independent  Methodists,  the 
various  colored  Methodist  Churches  of  this  country,  and 
the  Methodist  Church  of  Canada.  After  the  organization 
of  the  Conference,  Bishop  Foster  delivered  the  opening 
sermon,  which  was  fully  up  to  the  demands  of  the  occa- 
sion, and  a  credit  both  to  the  head  and  heart  of  the 
preacher.  It  was  a  grand  discourse;  grand  in  its  great 
practical  truths,  which  were  presented  with  a  clearness  and 
incisiveness  which  could  not  be  surpassed.  It  was  but 
partly  delivered,  although  the  bishop  spoke  for  two  hours 
and  ten  minutes,  without  wearying  his  audience,  which 
appeared  to  be  willing  to  sit,  had  he  gone  on,  that  much 
longer.  The  sermon,  however,  appeared  in  full  in  the 
next  morning's  Centennial  Daily.  Many  able  papers  were 
read  and  discussed  in  the  very  best  spirit,  and  the  whole 
atmosphere  of  the  Conference  was  one  of  fraternity  and 
love.  On  Thursday  afternoon  one  of  the  colored  bishops 
presided,  and  presided  with  becoming  dignity.  Several  of 
the  colored  members  participated  in  the  discussions  during 
the  Conference,  commanding  as  marked  attention  as  any 
other  speakers,  and  sometimes  being  as  enthusiastically  ap- 
plauded as  any  others.  There  was  one  subject  which,  when- 
ever it  was  alluded  to,  called  forth  the  greatest  .applause; 
it  was  the  subject  of  Methodist  unity.  Of  course,  it  was  not 
on  the  program,  and  was  not  formally  discussed;  but  it  was 
often  alluded  to,  and  always  with  the  same  effect. 

Thursday  evening  was  set  apart  for  the  hearing  of  fra- 
ternal delegates,  no  other  service  being  held  under  the 
direction  of  the  Conference  that  evening,  although  on  the 
preceding  evening  services  in  the  regular  program  had 
been  held  in  eleven  churches.  The  only  fraternal  delegate 
present,  in  addition  to  those  from  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  was  the  Rev.  Richard  Thomas,  of  the  Bible  Chris- 
tian body.  The  evening  was  wet  and  disagreeable;  but  a 


444  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

large  audience  was  present,  and  a  very  respectful  hearing 
was  given  to  the  addresses  delivered  on  the  occasion.  In- 
deed, the  Conference  could  not  have  treated  the  fraternal 
delegates  with  greater  kindness  and  respect  than  it  did. 

I  always  'believed  that  our  Church  should  have  been 
represented  in  the  Conference  as  one  of  the  constituent 
members  of  the  body,  and  after  attending  for  some  days 
upon  its  deliberations,  I  was  more  than  ever  convinced  of 
the  correctness  of  my  view.  Our  Church,  in  appearing  as 
it  did,  lost  an  opportunity  which  might  have  been  im- 
proved greatly  to  its  advantage.  The  Conference  was  not 
occupied  with  fulsome  eulogies  of  Methodism,  much  less 
of  Episcopacy.  While  it  properly  recalled  the  important 
facts  in  the  history  of  Methodism,  it  devoted  large  atten- 
tion to  the  presentation  of  broad  plans  and  wise  counsels 
in  regard  to  its  future  operations  and  success.  No  grander 
ecclesiastical  body  ever  assembled  in  this  country,  and  its 
influence  was,  no  doubt,  productive  of  good.  The  day  is 
past  for  any  Church  to  succeed  by  exalting  human  theories 
above  Divine  truth,  and  cultivating  a  spirit  of  narrow  sec- 
tarian bigotry,  rather  than  the  broad,  catholic  spirit  of  the 
gospel. 

A  very  amusing  incident  took  place  that  evening  in  the 
opening  of  the  evening  services.  The  senior  bishop  in  the 
chair  had  invited  a  very  venerable-looking  old  brother 
from  the  South  to  open  the  exercises  with  singing  and 
prayer.  The  Mt.  Yernon  Place  Church  had  a  grand  organ 
and  an  excellent  choir.  But  it  is  presumed  that  the  ven- 
erable brother  was  not  favorable  to  such  modern  inno- 
vations; for,  having  read  through  the  hymn,  he  repeated 
the  first  two  lines,  and  immediately,  without  waiting  for 
the  organ  and  choir,  started  the  tune  himself.  Having  sung 
the  two  lines,  he  repeated  two  more,  when  the  great  organ 
struck  up,  and  the  choir  chimed  in,  and  when  those  lines 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  445 

were  sung,  the  organ  would  not  stop;  but  poured  forth  its 
pealing  notes,  and  the  choir  seemed  enthused  with  the 
spirit  of  song,  so  that  they  ran  away  with  the  tune  and 
hymn.  The  old  gentleman  stood,  and  seemed  to  look  on 
in  amazement.  The  situation  appeared  to  be  pretty  gen- 
erally comprehended,  and  every  one  seemed  amused. 
Bishop  Foster,  on  whom  my  eye  happened  to  fall,  almost 
shook  his  sides  at  the  old  brother's  discomfiture.  We 
may  have  our  own  notions  about  things;  but  we  can  not 
always  control  those  who  differ  from  us  in  opinion. 

After  the  address  of  Brother  Thomas,  our  delegation 
was  heard.  Dr.  Bates,  in  his  address  to  the  Conference, 
said: 

"A  few  years  ago,  in  1874  perhaps,  by  the  earnest 
invitation  of  Bishop  Janes,  I  held  an  agreeable  interview 
with  the  Board  of  Bishops  in  this  city,  the  entire  Board 
being  present,  I  believe,  with  the  exception  of  Bishop 
Simpson,  Bishop  Foster,  and  Bishop  Haven,  and  I  do  not 
hesitate  upon  this  occasion  to  refer  to  passages  in  that 
pleasant  interview. 

"Bishop  Janes  asked  me  what  I  believed  to  be  the  chief 
impediment  to  organic  union,  and,  in  reply  to  my  answer, 
said  he  believed  my  opinoin  was  correct.  Bishop  Ames 
then  asked  me  what  impression  it  would  make  upon  our 
Church  if  the  right  of  appeal  were  extended  to  elders, 
leaving  deacons  and  licentiates  still  absolutely  in  the  hands 
of  the  stationing  authority.  He  would  not  say  that  it  could 
be  done,  but  simply  wished  to  know  what  impression  such 
a  measure  would  make  upon  our  people.  I  answered  that 
such  a  measure  would  make  a  profound  impression  upon 
our  Church.  We  have  the  right  of  appeal;  but  during  a 
membership  of  forty-four  years  in  the  Maryland  Confer- 
ence— a  Conference  of  one  hundred  and  nine  traveling 
preachers,  and  eighty-six  stations,  circuits,  and  missions — 


446  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

I  can  not  recall  a  half-dozen  appeals  during  those  forty- 
four  years. 

"Bishop  Peck  asked  me  how  the  class-meetings  were 
attended  in  our  Church.  I  told  him  that  they  were  at- 
tended just  as  they  were  in  his  Church;  those  who  had 
Methodist  religion  enough  attended  class,  and  those  who 
had  not,  neglected  class-meeting.  He  then  asked  me  what 
plan  I  believed  would  be  the  most  effective  to  bring  about 
the  union  of  all  the  Methodists  in  the  United  States.  I 
answered:  'A  joint  Convention  with  equal  powers;  for  every 
branch  represented  in  such  a  body  would  yield  much  more 
than  they  would  concede  by  mere  negotiation/  He  re- 
plied, 'Yes;  that  is  the  most  honorable  way  to  do  it.' 

"Before  I  leave  this  point,  I  will  take  the  liberty  to 
present  to  you  a  prediction  by  Eev.  Nicholas  Snethen, 
Bishop  Asbury's  'Silver  Trumpet/  In  1834,  Nicholas 
Snethen  and  Asa  Shinn  were  joint  editors  of  our  Church 
paper,  and  in  one  of  his  editorials  Mr.  Snethen  said:  'The 
point  of  controversy  is  reduced  to  a  unit — a  pure,  un- 
mixed question  of  representation.  If  we  are  true  to  it,  if 
we  are  not  ashamed  of  it,  it  must  finally  prevail  and  prose- 
lyte every  Methodist  in  the  United  States.  They  may,  in- 
deed, remain  Episcopal  Methodists;  but  so  sure  as  we  are 
not  moved  from  our  high  calling,  the  whole  lump  will  be 
leavened  into  representative  Methodists/  Thus,  you  see, 
we  once  had  a  true  prophet  in  our  Zion;  and  as  a  son  of 
the  prophets,  I  venture  to  predict  that  a  union  of  American 
Methodism  is  a  foregone  conclusion. 

"We  claim  the  credit  of  your  lay  delegation,  and  when 
the  union  comes  to  pass — and'lo,  it  will  come — we  shall 
claim  the  credit  of  that  also/' 

Dr.  Hering's  address  was  very  chaste  and  pleasant,  and 
confined  to  the  expression  of  fraternal  regard. 


YEA1M  IX  THE  MINISTRY.  447 

In  my  remarks,  I  said,  among  other  things: 
"Could  it  be  demonstrated  that  a  particular  form  of 
Church  government  existed  in  apostolic  times,  it  would 
not  necessarily  follow  that  the  same  form  of  government 
should  always  exist,  under  different  circumstances  and  in 
dill'erent  conditions.  The  fact  that  Christ  and  his  apostles 
did  not  enjoin  any  particular  form  of  Church  government, 
very  clearly  indicates  that  the  whole  subject  of  Church 
order  was  left  to  the  enlightened  judgment  of  the  Church, 
and  may  be  varied  according  to  the  varying  circumstances 
in  which  it  may  be  placed.  "We  may  safely  conclude,  then, 
that  men  may  honestly  differ  in  regard  to  questions  of 
Church  polity  and  discipline,  but  that  these  honest  differ- 
ences of  opinion  do  not  afford  just  cause  for  the  alienation 
of  Christian  brethren,  especially  when  they  agree  in  doc- 
trine and  the  observance  of  the  same  means  of  grace.  A 
man  who  is  not  willing  to  accord  to  others  the  same  rights 
of  conscience,  and  the  same  liberty  in  regard  to  prudential 
regulations  in  the  Church — which  are  confessedly  a  matter 
of  individual  judgment  and  preference — that  he  claims  for 
himself,  is  a  tyrant,  however  much  he  may  boast  of  liberty. 
But  there  are  many  men  who  overlook  the  unity  of  the 
Churches  in  what  is  essentially  saving  and  divine,  and 
magnify  their  differences  in  regard  to  non-essential  things, 
thereby  producing  alienation  and  strife. 

"While  recognizing  the  differences  in  matters  of  polity 
between  the  Church  which  I,  in  part,  represent,  and  most 
of  the  Churches  embraced  in  this  Conference,  I  do  not  re- 
gard these  differences  as  sufficient  to  prevent  the  exercise 
of  that  brotherly  love,  Christian  fellowship,  and  general 
co-operation  that  should  exist  between  brethren  of  a  com- 
mon origin,  a  common  faith,  and  of  the  same  high  and 
Christian  aims.  While  I  love  all  of  them,  of  every  name 
and  order,  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity  and 


448  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

truth,  I  have  a  special  love  for  my  Methodist  brethren  of 
the  different  Methodist  Churches,  who  agree  with  me  on 
the  great  doctrines  of  the  gospel  which  are  essential  to  the 
salvation  of  the  world.  However  others  may  feel,  I  desire 
to  act  towards  them  in  such  a  manner  that,  when  I  shall 
meet  them  in  heaven,  I  shall  not  be  ashamed  to  look  them 
in  the  face. 

"May  we  not  hope,  my  dear  brethren,  that  this  Confer- 
ence will  exert  a  unifying  influence  on  all  the  Methodist 
Churches  in  this  country,  and  lead  them  to  magnify  those 
things  wherein  they  agree,  and  minify  those  wherein  they 
differ?  Christ  is  the  great  center  of  Divine  attraction  and 
glory,  and  as  lines  drawn  from  a  circumference  to  a  com- 
mon center  continually  approach  each  other,  until  they  at 
last  unite,  so  as  we  draw  nearer  to  Christ  we  shall  draw 
nearer  to  each  other,  until  at  last,  either  on  earth  or  in 
heaven,  we  shall  be  'gathered  together  in  one,  even  in  Him.' 

"I  would  be  willing,  Mr.  President,  to  live  to  a  great 
age,  if  I  could  only  see  all  the  Methodist  Churches  in  this 
country  sink  out  of  sight  the  minor  differences  which  sepa- 
rate them,  and,  as  my  brother  from  Canada  suggested  this 
afternoon,  unite  in  one  great  Methodist  Church." 

From  present  indications  I  am  inclined  to  think  that 
I  would  have  to  live  to  a  very  great  age  indeed,  to  be 
permitted  to  see  a  union  of  all  the  Methodist  Churches  in 
this  country. 

In  the  summer  of  1884  there  appeared  a  very  sensa- 
tional article  in  the  Pittsburg  Leader,  which  it  styled,  "A 
Modern  Miracle."  It  was  the  cure  of  a  little  boy  by  the 
name  of  Albert  Clemmer,  of  Eedstone  Township,  Fayette 
County,  near  Brownsville,  Pa.  His  father,  Samuel  Clem- 
mer, was  a  saddle  and  harness  maker,  doing  business  in 
Brownsville.  His  home  was  more  than  a  mile  from  town, 
situated  in  a  little  vale  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  old 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  449 

National  Road.  The  reporter  represented  it  as  a  pretty 
place.  He  described  his  visit  to  it,  and  his  meeting  with 
the  little  boy.  He  says:  "He  was  a  delicate-looking  boy, 
with  a  pale,  intelligent  face,  black,  bright  eyes,  and  jet- 
black  hair.  His  limbs  were  slender;  but  he  seemed  graceful 
in  action.  It  was  no  use  to  ask  him  his  name,  as  he  was 
at  once  known  to  be  Albert  Clemmer,  from  the  description 
of  him.  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Clemmer,  his  mother,  is  a  comely 
matron  of  forty-five,  intelligent  in  speech,  and  pleasant  in 
manner.  A  pretty,  black-eyed  daughter,  Gertrude,  also 
joined  the  company,  when  the  following  interesting  facts 
were  elicited  from  the  restored  boy,  who  took  a  seat  close 
by.  'I  have  been  sick  for  nearly  three  years,  and  in  bed 
for  ten  months.  My  left  limb  was  drawn  forward  and  my 
head  downward,  so  my  chin  touched  my  knee;  my  right 
leg  was  bent  straight  back,  and  out  of  joint;  my  backbone, 
they  said,  like  the  letter  S.  My  left  leg  was  paralyzed, 
my  right  eye.  was  entirely  blind,  and  I  could  just  see  day- 
light with  my  left  one.  I  had  no  appetite,  and  could 
neither  sit  up  in  bed  nor  crawl.  My  pains  were  very  great. 
I  had  the  dream  at  night,  for  three  nights  in  succession. 
I  did  not  speak  of  the  dream  to  ma  until  after  the  third 
night.  I  dreamed  that  I  was  directed  by  God  to  go  to 
Pittsburg,  where,  on  a  big  street  full  of  people,  I  should 
get  the  drugs.  I  thought  I  went  into  a  drugstore,  and  got 
the  drugs  and  made  the  ointment,  mixed  in  sweet-oil,  as 
directed,  and  that  I  got  well  in  two  days.'  (The  names  of 
the  drugs  his  father  had  forbidden  him  to  tell;  but  by  dint 
of  persuasion,  his  mother  gave  them  as  follows:  Xanth- 
oxylum,  filbrin,  lupulin,  xyris,  euphorbium.)  He  con- 
tinued: 'How  I  mixed  them  in  proportion  I  am  not  allowed 
to  say  now.  I  first  told  my  mother  and  sister  of  my  dream. 
The  drugs  were  mixed  in  sweet-oil.  I  asked  pa  to  get  me 
the  drugs,  and  he  finally  did  so.  He  sent  off  for  them. 
29 


450  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

When  he  brought  them  home,  I  could  tell  that  they  were 
right  by  the  smell.  I  made  the  ointment  at  ten  A.  M. 
on  Sunday.  My  mother  and  sister  saw  me  with  the  drugs.' 
Upon  being  asked  if  he  thought  they  would  cure  him,  he 
said:  'I  knew  they  would  cure  me,  for  God  told  me  in  my 
dream  they  would.  I  mixed  them  in  bed.  At  a  quarter 
to  twelve  my  left  or  paralyzed  limb  was  anointed  with  the 
ointment.  At  twelve  ma  anointed  my  back.  I  then  lay 
till  five  P.  M.  I  could  not  raise  myself  in  bed.  At  that 
time  I  was  again  anointed  as  before.  I  then  lay  till  seven 
A.  M.,  Monday,  when  it  was  applied  again.  A  bandage  was 
then  put  about  my  hips  for  half  an  hour.  It  was  removed 
by  my  direction,  and  tightened  in  a  double  band  higher  up, 
and  remained  an  hour.  At  twelve  I  stood  up.  There  was 
to  be  a  throbbing  in  my  back,  so  I  would  know  when  to  try 
to  stand.  When  my  paralyzed  limb  straightened  out  I  suf- 
fered awfully  for  about  two  minutes;  at  the  same  time  my 
back  straightened  and  went  to  its  place/  His  sister  said 
that  when  his  limbs  were  straightening  out  he  cried  out:  '0 
ma,  God  has  made  my  legs  the  same  length.'  The  boy  con- 
tinued as  follows:  'God  told  me  in  my  dream  that  when  I 
had  done  all  he  wanted  he  would  cause  a  clap  of  thunder 
overhead,  which  he  did.  There  was  a  little  white  cloud 
overhead.  I  went  and  saw  it.  God  said  in  my  dream  that 
when  I  first  applied  the  ointment  the  limb  would  turn 
purple,  and  it  did;  and  then  when  the  circulation  started 
it  grew  very  hot  and  felt  good.  I  have  not  had  any  pain 
since  I  began  to  walk.  I  have  walked  continually  since  I 
began.  I  can  see  well  out  of  both  eyes.  I  am  thirteen  years 
old.  I  have  a  good  appetite.'  Upon  wishing  to  see  his 
former  afflicted  parts,  he  refused,  saying  that  no  one  was  to 
look  at  his  body,  according  to  his  dream,  for  a  certain  num- 
ber of  weeks,  when  the  shrunken  limbs  and  breast  would 
be  filled  out.  He  had  expected  to  walk  a  quarter  of  a  mile 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  451 

to  a  neighbor's  house  to-day;  but  sent  word  he  would  not 
go,  having  company.  Said  he:  'I  prayed  to  God  frequently 
to  help  me,  and  I  believed  that  he  would  do  so.  When  I 
dreamed,  I  thought  God  said  no  man  could  cure  me,  and 
that  if  I  followed  his  directions  I  would  get  well.  I  will 
never,  never  lose  faith  in  the  good  God  who  has  helped 
me  so.  I  am  getting  stronger  day  by  day.  My  limbs  are 
filling  out,  my  breast  is  fuller,  and  I  feel  well.'  If  ever  a 
boy  told  a  plain,  unvarnished  tale,  little  Albert  Clemmer 
did,  so  truthful  and  honest  is  his  countenance  that  its  ex- 
pression strikes  one  on  sight.  The  boy  had  told  his  people 
that  there  would  be  a  clap  of  thunder  when  he  was  cured, 
and  the  medicine  was  no  longer  needed.  In  speaking  to  his 
mother,  she  said  that  what  remained  of  the  ointment  had 
been  put  away  in  a  bottle,  and  the  boy  had  forbidden  any 
one  to  touch  or  uncork  it,  alleging  that  it  is  dangerous. 
The  medicines  unmixed  were  not  strong;  but  when  mixed 
were  almost  unapproachable.  The  boy's  case  had  been 
looked  into  by  several  physicians,  none  of  them  giving  her 
any  hope.  When  the  boy's  limbs  and  back  straightened, 
those  about  the  bed  could  see  the  cords  loosening  and 
twitching  throughout  his  frame;  all  thought  he  was  dying, 
and  the  mother  fainted  and  had  to  be  taken  from  the  room. 
.  .  .  .In  religious  matters  his  father  had  some  'go-as- 
you-please'  ideas  of  the  existence  of  a  God,  and  when  the 
boy  began  to  mix  the  drugs  he  went  off  to  his  mother's 
house,  not  believing  in  the  boy's  whim.  When  he  saw  his 
son  rise  up  and  walk,  he  cried  out,  'This  is  God's  work,' 
and  now  believes  as  the  boy  does.  Said  the  mother:  'At  first 
my  son  complained  of  a  pain  in  the  back  of  the  neck,  then 
it  went  down  his  back,  then  his  left  limb  began  to  be  para- 
lyzed, and  it  kept  bending  him  until  from  walking  on 
crutches  and  crawling  he  got  past  moving.  I  have  taught 
my  son  to  pray  and  ask  God  to  help  him  in  trouble,  and  I 


452  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

believe  he  did  so.'  When  the  writer  departed,  Albert  arose 
from  his  chair  and  walked  to  the  door  alone,  and,  extend- 
ing his  little  hand,  said:  'When  you  see  me  again  I  will 
tell  you  more  than  I  am  allowed  to  now.'  The  writer  went 
away,  convinced  that  something  beyond  earthly  power  had 
transpired  in  that  house.  Either  the  Divine  Hand  had  in- 
terposed, or  there  has  been  a  most  wonderful  and  fortuitous 
concurrence  of  circumstances.  The  writer  called  upon 
Mr.  Theodore  Vankirk,  a  neighboring  wealthy  and  very 
intelligent  farmer,  known  to  nearly  all  Fayette  County 
people.  In  answer  to  the  question  as  to  whether  he  thought 
there  was  anything  in  it,  he  said:  'I  know  there  is;  I  have 
known  the  boy  and  his  condition,  and  it  is  the  most  won- 
derful cure  I  ever  heard  of.  I  heard  the  clap  of  thunder, 
and  wondered  whence  it  came;  when,  looking  up,  I  saw 
a  little  cloud,  light  in  color,  and  over  the  house  down 
there  (pointing  to  Clemmer's  house).  I  have  seen  the  boy 
since,  and  I  say  there  is  more  than  man's  hand  in  it.'  Rev. 
Nevin,  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Brownsville, 
questioned  the  boy  closely,  and  the  reverend  gentleman 
says  that  since  the  time  when  Christ  was  on  the  earth 
no  such  miracle  had  been  performed.  The  Brownsville 
physicians  have  for  the  most  part  visited  the  boy,  and  all 
agree  that  the  doctor  who  cured  the  lad  is  greater  than 
they.  The  mystery  to  physicians  is  how  the  boy,  who  knew 
the  names  of  no  medicines  in  the  world,  could  dictate  the 
medicine  by  name,  and  spell  it  properly.  'There  are  more 
things  in  heaven  and  earth,  Horatio,  than  are  dreamt  of  in 
your  philosophy."1 

The  preceding  marvelous  statement  appeared  in  the 
Pittsburg  Leader  of  June  19,  1884.  I  thought  of  inserting 
it  in  the  Recorder;  but  as  the  writer  of  it  referred  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Nevin,  of  Brownsville,  I  concluded,  before  doing 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  453 

so,  to  send  the  article  to  him,  and  ask  if  its  statements  were 
correct,  which  I  did.    Here  is  Mr.  Nevin's  answer: 

"BROWNSVILLE,  PA.,  June  24,  1884. 
"BEV.  JOHN  SCOTT,  D.  D.: 

"Dear  Brother, — Your  note,  together  with  the  clipping 
from  the  Leader,  is  just  received.  It  is  only  necessary  for 
me  to  say  that  it  is  correct.  I  was  just  out  with  the  pastor 
of  the  First  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  of  this  place  to 
see  the  boy.  He  was  away  at  the  house  of  a  neighbor,  and 
we  saw  him  there.  He  is  now  about  as  well  as  he  ever  has 
been.  Eev.  J.  T.  Steffy  is  the  brother  who  was  with  me. 
You  might  write  to  him,  when  you  will  have  testimony 
from  one  whom,  I  presume,  you  personally  know.  'The 
prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise 
him  up/  Why  should  it  be  thought  a  thing  incredible? 
"Very  respectfully,  W.  G.  NEVIN." 

At  Brother  Nevin's  suggestion,  I  wrote  to  Brother 
Steffy,  and  here  is  his  reply: 

"BROWNSVILLE,  PA.,  June  27,  1884. 
"EEV.  JOHN  SCOTT: 

"Dear  Sir, — Yours  in  reference  to  the  Clemmer  boy 
to  hand.  The  statement  as  to  his  helpless  condition  is 
true.  His  dreaming  of  the  remedies  by  their  technical 
names,  ...  is  true.  He  was  to  mix  them  in  olive-oil, 
and  apply  at  a  quarter  of  and  at  twelve;  and  a  quarter  of 
and  at  seven,  and  then  walk,  and  in  the  presence  of  family 
and  neighbors  [he]  stretched  out  his  limbs  and  walked. 
I  met  him  a  few  days  ago  at  a  neighbor's,  one-fourth  of  a 
mile  from  home,  and  he  is  still  improving.  His  uncle, 
II.  S.  Clemmer,  told  his  mother,  a  few  days  previous  to  the 
cure,  that  the  boy  must  die  in  a  few  days.  In  the  main,  the 
newspaper  accounts  are  true;  in  detail,  somewhat  colored. 


454  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

I  confess  I  have  been  skeptical,  and  would  explain  every- 
thing away  on  natural  principles;  but  there  are  facts  about 
this  case  that  won't  down  at  our  bidding.  There  is*  no 
doubt  that  the  boy  was  distorted,  suffering,  growing  sight- 
less, and  given  up  to  die.  He  dreamed  of  remedies,  fol- 
lowed directions,  and  was  cured.  Truly, 

"T.  J.  STEFFY." 

This  is  a  wonderful  statement,  and  as  given  in  the 
Leader,  is  pronounced  by  Mr.  Nevin  to  be  correct,  while 
in  some  other  papers  its  details,  as  Mr.  Steffy  states,  may 
have  been  somewhat  colored.  The  main  facts  being  ad- 
mitted, how  can  we  account  for  them?  If  we  refer  the 
cure  of  this  boy  to  the  operation  of  mere  natural  causes, 
we  do  so  without  sufficient  reasons;  for  there  are  no  natural 
agencies  of  which  we  have  any  knowledge  capable  of  bring- 
ing about  a  result  involving  mental  operations  and  the 
acquirement  of  important  knowledge  while  the  senses  are 
locked  up  in  sleep,  as  well  as  the  previous  knowledge  of 
natural  phenomenon  which  no  human  wisdom  can  fore- 
tell. But  if  we  refer  the  cure  in  all  its  parts  to  the  power 
of  God,  the  difficulty  disappears;  for  with  God  nothing  is 
impossible.  In  other  ages  he  gave  evidence  of  his  power 
by  performing  miraculous  cures  beyond  the  power  of  hu- 
man skill  to  effect;  and  where  has  he  told  us  that  he  will 
not  do  so  again?  In  such  an  age  of  skepticism  and  unbelief 
as  this,  may  there  not  be  sufficient  reasons  why  God  should, 
as  in  olden  time,  give,  as  he  may  see  fit,  some  special  evi- 
dence of  his  Divine  power?  "We  are  willing  that  everything 
that  can  be  explained  on  natural  principles,  and  in  har- 
mony with  physical  laws,  shall  be  so  explained.  But,  after 
all,  we  hold  that  there  is  a  God  that  doeth  wonders  in  the 
earth,  and  that  he  is  to  judge  when  circumstances  justify 
the  special  interposition  of  his  power.  That  God  can  cure 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  455 

the  sick,  with  or  without  means,  in  answer  to  prayer,  we 
do  not  doubt;  but  in  this,  as  in  other  things,  except  for 
special  reasons  known  only  to  himself,  he  works  through 
ordinary  means.  But  that  he  will  cure  all  sickness  in 
answer  to  prayer  it  is  foolish  to  assert.  Paul  prayed  thrice 
for  the  removal  of  the  thorn  out  of  his  flesh;  but  his  prayer, 
in  that  form,  was  not  answered.  All  men  must  die.  There 
is  a  sickness  that  is  unto  death,  from  which  no  prayer  can 
deliver.  If  it  were  not  so,  men  in  answer  to  prayer  would 
in  the  flesh  become  immortal. 


456  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Visit  to  Bethel— Sacred  Associations — Communion— Reception 
of  Members— Among  the  Graves  of  the  Departed — Rela- 
tives—Robert and  Charles  Scott — My  Father  and  Mother- 
Other  Cherished  Names — Sheep-shearing— Pastoral  Life — 
Scenes  in  the  Holy  Land— Crossing  the  Jordan. 

PASSING  over  a  year  or  two  which  contained  nothing 
but  the  ordinary  routine  of  duty  and  labor,  and  a  few 
things  which  should  be  forgotten  rather  than  remembered, 
I  can  not  refrain  from  noticing  a  visit  to  my  early  home, 
which  was  of  much  interest  to  me,  if  to  no  one  else;  and 
yet  it  may  possibly  be  of  some  interest  to  others. 

Ever  since  Jacob  slept  at  Bethel,  and  in  divine  vision 
saw  a  ladder  set  on  the  earth,  with  its  top  reaching  to 
heaven,  and  the  angels  of  God  ascending  and  descending 
upon  it,  the  name  has  been  invested  with  more  than  ordi- 
nary sacredness.  But  before  I  was  old  enough  to  know 
much  of  the  place  where  Jacob  slept,  with  a  stone  for  his 
pillow,  another  Bethel,  scarcely  half  a  mile  from  where  I 
was  born,  became  associated  in  my  thoughts  with  all  that 
was  sacred  and  divine.  There  was  Old  Bethel,  and  then, 
after  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church, 
there  was  New  Bethel,  but  a  few  rods  distant.  Old  Bethel 
has  entirely  disappeared,  and  New  Bethel  now  stands  alone 
as  the  one  central  place  of  worship  for  the  neighborhood. 
This  Bethel  is  not  located  at  the  place  Luz;  but  in  a  far 
more  fertile  region  in  Washington  County,  Pennsylvania. 
For  more  than  eighty  years  God  has  had  a  house  and  an 
altar  here,  and  through  him,  whom  Jacob's  ladder  pre- 
figured, uninterrupted  communication  has  been  kept  up  be- 
tween earth  and  heaven.  For  many  years  I  have  made 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  457 

annual,  and  sometimes  more  frequent,  visits  to  that  sacred 
place,  where  my  fathers  worshiped,  and  where,  in  the 
adjacent  graveyard,  many  that  I  knew  and  loved  sweetly 
sleep  in  Jesus. 

On  the  14th  day  of  May,  1887, 1  visited  my  early  home 
to  assist  Brother  William  A.  Eush  at  his  quarterly  com- 
munion at  Bethel.  The  occasion  was  one  of  much  interest. 
There  were  large  congregations,  and  a  very  large  com- 
munion on  the  Sabbath.  Four  persons  were  received  into 
full  membership,  in  one  of  whom — my  youngest  son,  Albert 
E.  Scott — I  felt  the  deepest  and  most  tender  interest.  God 
had  blessed  the  faithful  labors  of  Brother  Bush,  and  given 
him  success  and  favor  in  the  eyes  of  the  people.  Brother 
Bush  is  one  of  the  younger  members  of  the  Conference, 
having  been  received  at  the  session  of  1881,  held  in  Amity, 
Pa.  He  is  a  good  preacher,  a  faithful  pastor,  and  a  con- 
sistent Christian,  and  commands  the  love  and  respect  of 
all  who  know  him. 

After  speaking  to  the  living,  it  was  natural  enough  to 
recall  the  memories  of  the  dead,  with  many  of  whom  I  had 
associated  and  worshiped  in  former  years.  One  among  the 
first  books  I  ever  bought  was  Hervey's  "Meditations  Among 
the  Tombs."  The  title,  to  many  persons,  is  suggestive  of 
unpleasant  thoughts;  but  although  it  is  nearly  sixty  years 
since  I  read  the  book,  my  recollection  is  that  the  style  was 
pleasing,  and  to  a  Christian  mind  the  meditations  were  by 
no  means  disagreeable.  Indeed,  to  the  Christian  death  is 
not  the  king  of  terrors,  for  to  him  he  has  lost  his  enven- 
omed sting.  Christ  has  consecrated  the  grave,  and  by  his 
rising  has  burst  its  barriers  and  scattered  its  gloom.  My 
meditations  among  the  graves  of  my  fathers  were  not  dis- 
agreeable. There  was  something  pleasing  in  the  retro- 
spect, and  also  in  the  prospect.  There  are  sacred  memo- 
ries and  sacred  hopes  which  we  delight  alike  to  cherish. 


458  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Among  the  graves  I  found  were  those  of  two  brothers, 
Bobert  Scott  and  Charles  Scott.  My  grandmother,  on  the 
paternal  side,  Susan  Scott,  who  married  a  Scott,  was  their 
sister.  Eobert  died  in  1821,  at  the  age  of  nearly  seventy. 
His  wife,  Catharine,  who  lies  by  his  side,  died  in  1837,  in 
the  eighty-sixth  year  of  her  age.  The  family  were  Irish, 
and  had  some  of  the  peculiarities  of  their  countrymen. 
Eobert  died  in  my  infancy.  I  never  saw  him;  but  in  my 
boyhood  I  heard  some  amusing  anecdotes  of  him.  Among 
others,  was  this: 

He  had  a  young  horse  that  he  was  breaking  to  the 
saddle,  and  he  was  anxious  to  know  whether  it  would  be 
easily  frightened  or  not,  and  concluded  to  test  the  matter 
in  a  practical  way.  Accordingly,  he  directed  his  son, 
Eobert,  to  go  out  along  the  lane  and  hide  in  a  fence-corner, 
and  when  he  came  along  riding  on  the  colt,  to  jump  out 
and  say,  "booh!"  This  plan  was  carried  out  effectually. 
When  the  old  gentleman  reached  the  place  where  Eobert 
.was  concealed,  he  jumped  out  and  said,  "booh!"  The  colt 
was  greatly  frightened,  and  threw  its  rider,  considerably 
shaking  up  the  old  gentleman.  But  gathering  himself  up, 
and  addressing  his  son,  he  said  very  earnestly,  "Ah,  Eobbin, 
that  was  too  big  a  'booh'  for  a  filly."  There  are  many 
things  in  this  world  that  are  overdone.  The  experiment 
of  the  old  gentleman  was  not,  perhaps,  a  very  philosophical 
one;  but  there  are  many  men,  esteemed  very  wise,  who  are 
experimenting  on  subjects  of  a  far  more  serious  character, 
involving  far  more  serious  consequences,  but  which  are 
not  any  more  successful. 

Eobert  Scott,  who  was  the  innocent  cause  of  his  father's 
discomfiture,  had  a  large  family  of  sons  and  daughters. 
Four  of  his  daughters  married  Methodist  preachers.  Pa- 
mela married  "Eev.  Eobert  Hopkins,  D.  D.;  Catharine  mar- 
ried Eev.  Hamilton  Cree;  Eachel  married  Eev.  George  B. 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  459 

Hudson;  and  Mary  married  Rev.  Edward  Hunter.  They 
are  all  dead  except  Mrs.  Hopkins  and  Mr.  Hudson. 

Charles  Scott,  the  other  brother,  was  a  local  preacher, 
and  died  in  1840,  in  the  eighty-ninth  year  of  his  age.  He 
was  the  grandfather  of  the  Rev.  George  M.  Scott,  for  many 
years  a  member  of  the  Iowa  Conference  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church.  His  wife,  Annas,  died  sixteen  years 
before  him,  aged  seventy  years.  He  preached  a  great  deal, 
and  never  softened  the  truths  of  the  gospel  to  suit  the 
carnal  tastes  of  his  hearers.  If  he  knew  of  any  prevailing 
sins,  those  were  the  sins  he  denounced,  and  generally  with 
such  plainness  of  speech  that  there  was  no  misunderstand- 
ing of  his  meaning.  He  was  not  a  learned  and  cultured 
man  in  the  modern  sense,  but  possessed  a  great  deal  of 
good  common  sense,  accompanied  with  a  sparkle  of  Irish 
wit.  He  often  preached  in  Wellsburg,  Virginia  (now  West 
Virginia),  and  Philip  Dodridge,  who  resided  there,  and 
who  was  one  of  the  most  eminent  lawyers  of  his  time,  a 
compeer  of  the  celebrated  Charles  Hammond,  and  brother 
of  Rev.  Joseph  Dodridge,  author  of  "Notes  on  Virginia," 
always  went  to  hear  him  preach,  and  often  said  that  he 
liked  to  hear  the  Irishman;  for,  although  he  sometimes 
blundered,  he  got  more  ideas  from  him  than  from  most 
men  whom  he  heard.  By  the  way,  ideas  are  not  a  bad  thing 
in  a  sermon. 

As  the  old  gentleman  advanced  in  years,  his  memory 
became  somewhat  impaired,  which  sometimes  led  to  amus- 
ing results.  On  one  occasion  he  had  an  appointment  to 
preach  in  a  private  house  near  Burgetstown.  He  had  never 
been  there,  did  not  know  the  way  with  certainty,  and,  un- 
fortunately for  him,  he  had  forgotten  the  name  of  the 
gentleman  at  whose  house  he  was  to  preach,  so  that  he  did 
not  know  for  whom  to  inquire.  In  the  midst  of  his  per- 
plexity he  overtook  a  gentleman  and  lady  on  foot,  going 


460  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

in  the  same  direction  as  himself.  He  kindly  spoke  to  them, 
and  after  some  remarks,  begged  leave  to  ask  them  where 
they  were  going.  They  informed  him  that  they  were  going 
to  a  certain  place  to  preaching.  He  inquired  who  was  to 
preach,  and  they  informed  him  Mr.  Scott.  He  then  in- 
quired the  way.  They  gave  him  the  proper  directions,  and 
he  reached  his  appointment  in  good  time. 

He  preached  his  last  sermon,  by  special  appointment, 
in  Bethel,  and  he  requested  all  his  relatives  in  the  neighbor- 
hood to  be  present.  His  friends  turned  out  to  hear  him, 
and  it  was  said  there  were  twenty-one  Scotts  of  the  third 
generation  present. 

In  company  with  his  grandson,  Rev.  G.  M.  Scott,  I 
watched  with  him  the  night  he  died.  He  was  perfectly 
self-possessed,  and  conversed  with  us  freely,  and  apparently 
with  ease.  He  informed  us  of  the  first  sermon  he  heard 
preached  in  this  country,  and  of  the  manner  in  which  the 
preacher  handled  his  subject.  He  spoke  of  great  preachers 
whom  he  had  heard,  and  of  the  greatest  sermon  he  thought 
he  had  ever  heard.  He  gave  us  good  advice,  worthy  of  a 
dying  patriarch.  I  left  him  about  twelve  o'clock  at  night, 
and  in  about  two  hours  afterward  he  was  dead.  He  was  a 
man  of  sterling  character,  of  great  moral  courage,  and 
neither  feared  the  frown  nor  courted  the  favor  of  any. 

A  short  distance  from  the  graves  of  these  two  brothers 
and  their  wives  are  the  graves  of  my  sainted  father  and 
mother,  John  and  Frances  Scott.  My  father  was  a  class- 
leader  and  exhorter  in  the  Church,  and  his  house  had  been 
a  preaching-place  for  the  Methodists,  and  a  home  for  Meth- 
odist preachers  in  Ireland,  long  before  I  was  born.  He 
died  on  the  19th  day  of  December,  1833,  aged  fifty  years 
and  ten  days.  There  was  no  obituary  written  of  him.  In- 
deed, it  was  not  customary  then,  except  in  special  cases, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  461 

to  publish  obituaries  of  deceased  friends.  But  his  record 
is  on  high.  My  mother,  who  sleeps  by  his  side,  was  one  of 
the  best  of  Christian  women.  She  survived  my  father  forty- 
two  years,  and  died  on  the  1st  day  of  August,  1875,  in  the 
ninety-fourth  year  of  her  age.  She  had  been  a  Christian 
for  more  than  seventy  years,  and  died  in  peace.  There 
was  no  obituary  written  of  her.  Her  pastor  did  not  see  fit 
to  do  it,  and  her  children  left  the  matter  to  him,  and  did 
not  interfere.  Indeed,  it  would  be  well  if  fewer  obituaries 
were  written.  When,  as  editor  of  our  Church  paper,  I  re- 
ceived so  many  obituaries,  and  some  of  them  quite  lengthy, 
even  of  children,  and  of  persons  who  were  not  even  identi- 
fied with  the  Church,  I  often  thought  of  my  parents,  whose 
lives  of  Christian  devotion  were  worthy  of  imitation,  who 
went  up  to  heaven  without  any  obituaries  being  written  of 
them.  But  their  rest  is  as  sweet,  and  their  children  are  as 
fully  assured  that  they  are  with  the  Lord,  as  if  high  eulogies 
had  been  written  upon  them. 

Another  grave  that  attracted  my  attention  was  that  of 
Miss  Nancy  McNeely,  who  died  April  22,  1834,  in  the 
twenty-third  year  of  her  age.  She  was  an  orphan,  and  pos- 
sessed of  considerable  property.  She  was  educated  at  Dr. 
Beatty's  Seminary,  Steubenville,  Ohio,  and  after  her  gradu- 
ation became  a  teacher  in  the  school.  She  bequeathed  all 
her  property  to  Dr.  Beatty;  but  in  her  sickness  was  brought 
to  Robert  Pogue's,  near  Bethel,  whose  wife  was  a  distant 
relative  of  hers,  where  she  died.  Dr.  Beatty  erected  a 
tombstone  at  her  grave,  of  sandstone,  which  was  originally 
about  two  and  a  half  or  three  feet  high,  about  sixteen 
inches  broad,  and  perhaps  two  inches  thick.  The  ground 
had  been  thrown  up  around  it,  and  it  then  stood  about 
twenty  inches  above  ground.  The  back  of  the  stone  was 
Scaling  off,  and  before  many  years  it  will  disappear.  Dr. 


462  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Beatty,  who  received  her  fortune,  should  have  placed  a 
more  permanent  monument  at  her  grave.  She  died  tri- 
umphantly. 

I  found  two  other  graves  side  by  side — those  of  James 
Patterson  and  his  wife,  Sarah.  James  Patterson  died 
August  31,  1849,  in  the  ninety-second  year  of  his  age. 
His  wife  died  a  few  months  before  him,  on  January  8,  1849, 
in  the  eighty-fourth  year  of  her  age.  A  little  distance  from 
these  graves  are  those  of  John  Patterson  and  his  wife. 
John  Patterson  died  October  29,  1849,  in  the  eighty-sev- 
enth year  of  his  age.  His  wife,  Jane,  died  eighteen  years 
before  him,  on  August  5,  1831,  aged  fifty-four  years. 
James  and  John  Patterson  were  brothers,  but  very  different 
in  disposition  and  temperament.  James  was  a  man  of 
clear,  strong  mind,  gentle  spirit,  and  great  self-possession. 
He  was  a  man  of  deep  piety,  and  a  wise  and  safe  counselor. 
I  had  the  pleasure  from  a  boy  of  numbering  him  among 
my  warm  friends.  After  I  commenced  preaching,  he  al- 
ways called  me  "Johnnie,"  as  he  had  been  in  the  habit  of 
doing  from  my  childhood.  He  said  I  was  too  young  for 
him  to  call  me  '"'brother,"  and  "Mr."  was  too  cold  an  appel- 
lation. His  brother  was  a  man  of  warm  temperament, 
great  energy,  and  devoted  to  business.  He,  too,  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church,  and  a  professor  of  religion,  but  not  so 
devoted  and  self-sacrificing  as  his  brother. 

In  the  early  days  of  Methodism  in  that  neighborhood, 
as  was  the  case  in  many  other  places,  the  people  had  preach- 
ing only  on  week-days.  It  was  related  of  John  and  James 
Patterson,  that  on  a  certain  preaching-day  in  the  neighbor- 
hood both  were  plowing,  and  had  marked  out  "lands,"  or 
pieces  of  ground,  of  the  same  size  in  the  morning,  each 
plowing  his  own  "land."  James  resolved  to  go  to  preach- 
ing, but  John  thought  he  could  not  spare  the  time,  and 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  463 

plowed  on.  James  went  to  preaching,  returned,  and  re- 
sumed his  plowing,  and  finished  his  "land"  as  soon  as  his 
brother  John,  having  plowed  as  much  and  gone  to  preach- 
ing, too.  There  was  nothing  marvelous  in  this.  James  was 
so  anxious  to  go  to  preaching  that  he  worked  with  greater 
vim  and  energy  while  he  was  at  it,  and  thus  overcame  his 
loss  of  time,  as  his  brother  thought,  while  he  was  at  preach- 
ing. It  is  wonderful  what  an  earnest  purpose  can  accom- 
plish, especially  when  that  purpose  is  in  the  right  direction. 

A  little  distance  from  these  are  the  graves  of  John  and 
Nancy  Elliott.  John  Elliott,  Sr.,  died  December  20,  1835, 
aged  seventy-eight.  Nancy,  his  wife,  preceded  him  a  little 
over  six  years,  having  died  August  2,  1828,  in  her  sixty- 
first  year.  He  was  a  small  man,  a  devoted  and  enthusiastic 
Christian,  consistent  in  life,  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom 
was  no  guile. 

Not  far  from  these  are  two  other  graves — those  of  John 
and  Jane  Cassidy.  John  Cassidy  died  March  23,  1868,  in 
the  eighty-sixth  year  of  his  age.  *  His  wife  died  less  than  a 
year  before  him,  on  July  8,  1867.  Mr.  Cassidy  was  a  man 
of  strong  convictions,  of  great  conscientiousness,  and  of 
deep  piety. 

All  these,  with  the  exception  of  Miss  McNeely,  were 
members  of  the  Methodist  society  of  Bethel,  and  all  of 
them,  except  she  and  Robert  Scott,  who  died  before  its 
organization,  became  members  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church.  The  great  age,  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  to 
which  they  all  attained,  is  worthy  of  note,  and  also  the  fact 
that  none  of  them  re-married.  But  they  are  only  a  few  of 
a  great  host  of  worthies  who  were  members  of  that  society, 
and  many  of  whom  sleep  sweetly  there,  till  Jesus  shall 
bid  them  rise.  But  time  would  fail  me  to  tell  of  the  scores 
who,  from  this  Bethel  on  earth,  have  gone  up  to  the  Bethel 


464  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

above.     If  I  am  ever  so  happy  as  to  reach  the  Father's 
house  of  many  mansions,  I  shall  not  enter  it  as  a  stranger. 

"There's  rest  at  home,  there's  joy  at  home, 

And  many  I  love  are  there; 
They  wait  with  sweet  songs  for  me  to  come, 
Their  glory  and  bliss  to  share." 

My  visit  happened  to  he  in  the  time  of  sheep-shearing, 
a  time  that  has  heen  fraught  with  interest  from  the  earliest 
ages.  The  raising  and  caring  of  sheep  has  heen  an  im- 
portant industry  from  the  very  infancy  of  our  race.  Abel, 
the  second  son  of  Adam,  was  "a  keeper  of  sheep."  For 
what  particular  purpose  he  kept  them  we  do  not  know. 
It  is  probable  that  they  were  principally  kept  for  food. 
Our  first  parents  were  in  the  beginning  clothed  with  the 
skins  of  animals;  but  we  can  hardly  suppose  that  the  skins 
of  sheep,  at  least  in  their  natural  condition,  could  have 
been  used  for  that  purpose.  The  nature  of  the  climate  was 
such  that,  in  their  state  of  innocence,  they  were  perfectly 
comfortable  without  clothing.  The  wearing  of  sheep- 
skins, in  almost  any  form,  in  such  a  climate,  would  doubt- 
less have  been  attended  with  great  discomfort.  The  skins 
may  have  been  used  for  the  covering  of  tents,  as  they  were 
afterwards  used  by  the  Israelites  for  the  covering  of  the 
tabernacle  in  the  wilderness.  Whether  Abel  had  learned  at 
that  -early  day  to  utilize  the  wool  of  his  sheep  for  any  valu- 
able purpose,  is  a  question  we  have  no  means  of  deter- 
mining. 

At  what  time  the  practice  of  shearing  sheep  was  intro- 
duced is  a  fact  which  history  has  not  recorded.  We  find, 
long  before  the  Israelites  went  down  into  Egypt,  about  one 
thousand  seven  hundred  years  before  Christ,  that  the  prac- 
tice existed  among  the  patriarchs.  We  read  of  Judah  hav- 
ing sheep-shearers  at  Timnath,  and  of  his  going  to  see 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  465 

them  in  company  with  his  friend  Hirah.  Long  after  that, 
in  the  time  of  David's  persecution  by  Saul,  we  read  of 
Nabal,  a  man  of  Maon,  who  had  large  possessions  in  Cannel, 
and  among  other  things  three  thousand  sheep  and  a  thou- 
sand goats;  and  when  David  fled  from  Saul,  after  the  death 
of  Samuel,  Nabal  was  shearing  his  sheep  in  Carmel.  The 
treachery  of  Absalom,  in  causing  his  servants  to  slay  his 
brother  Amnon  on  account  of  his  conduct  toward  his  sister 
Tamar,  when  he  had  sheep-shearers  at  Baalhazor,  will  at 
once  suggest  itself  to  the  mind  of  every  Bible-reader. 

While  hearing  some  of  the  shearers  complain  of  the 
inferior  character  of  their  shears,  and  knowing,  both  from 
observation  and  experience,  that  the  best  quality  of  steel 
is  necessary  to  produce  a  pair  of  shears  that  will  give  satis- 
faction, I  could  not  help  thinking  of  the  state  of  perfec- 
tion to  which  metallurgy  and  the  use  of  metals  must  have 
been  brought  in  those  early  days  referred  to,  to  enable  men 
to  produce  shears  with  which  one  could  shear  sheep  at 
all.  We  hear  a  great  deal  of  boasting  about  the  intelligence 
and  knowledge  of  "this  nineteenth  century,"  and  the  won- 
derful achievements  which  men  have  made  in  the  arts  and 
sciences,  and  I  would  not  detract  one  iota  from  the  just 
claims  of  modern  discovery;  but  while  this  is  the  case,  we 
must  not  suppose  that  men  were  less  capable  in  those  early 
days  than  they  are  at  present;  but  their  minds  were  exer- 
cised about  fundamental  and  necessary  things,  a  knowl- 
edge of  which  underlies  all  the  achievements  of  modern 
times,  and  the  discovery  of  which,  under  the  circumstances, 
required,  perhaps,  as  much  penetration  as  the  seemingly 
marvelous  discoveries  of  the  present  day.  The  men  who 
could  build  the  pyramids,  and  erect  the  obelisks  of  Egypt, 
and  embalm  their  dead  so  as  to  preserve  their  remains  for 
thousands  of  years,  were  men  of  no  mean  intelligence,  and 
not  to  be  sneered  at  by  our  modern  Solons,  who  seem  to 
30 


466  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

think  that  all  who  preceded  them  were,  comparatively, 
fools.  The  fact  is,  the  more  we  learn  of  antiquity,  the  more 
we  are  led  to  admire  the  wisdom  and  achievements  of  the 
ancients.  I  should  not  wonder  if  Judah's  sheep-shearers 
at  Timnath  had  shears  that  answered  their  purpose  quite 
as  well  as  those  do  which  are  furnished  to  sheep-shearers  at 
the  present  day. 

"Washington  County,  Pennsylvania,  is  celebrated  for  its 
valuable  flocks,  and  for  the  superior  quality  of  its  wool; 
yet  there  are  few  persons  in  the  county,  if  any,  who  have  as 
many  sheep  as  JSTabal  had  at  Carmel.  Indeed,  the  flocks 
are  not  nearly  so  large  there  now  as  they  were  some  years 
ago,  on  account  of  the  low  price  of  wool  for  the  last  few 
years,  and  especially  of  the  finer  qualities  or  grades  of 
wool,  such  as  are  produced  in  this  county.  The  wool- 
growers  claim  that  this  industry  does  not  receive  proper 
protection  from  the  Government;  that  foreign  wools  are 
allowed  to  be  imported  at  such  a  low  duty  that  the  native 
clip  does  not  command  a  remunerative  price.  I  do  not 
pretend  to  know  much  about  these  questions  of  Govern- 
mental policy;  but  I  know  that  sheep-raising  and  wool- 
growing  are  by  no  means  as  profitable  as  they  were  a  few 
years  ago,  and  as  a  consequence  the  number  of  sheep  is 
diminishing,  and  farmers  are  compelled  to  turn  their  at- 
tention to  other  industries  to  which  the  soil  is  not  so  well 
adapted. 

Sheep-raising  in  this  country  has  never  been  carried 
to  the  same  extent  that  it  was  in  Palestine  and  adjoining 
countries.  Sir  John  Chardin,  whose  manuscript  notes  are 
quoted  by  Mr.  Harmer  and  others,  says  that  he  saw  a  clan 
of  Turkoman  shepherds  whose  flocks  numbered  three  mill- 
ion sheep  and  goats.  This  great  number  did  not  belong  to 
one  individual,  but  to  a  clan,  or  tribe,  of  quite  a  consider- 
able number.  Job,  before  his  affliction,  had  seven  thousand 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  467 

sheep,  and  after  his  affliction  God  wonderfully  prospered 
him,  and  the  number  of  his  sheep  increased  to  fourteen 
thousand.  Jacob,  no  doubt,  had  large  flocks,  which  re- 
quired a  large  range  of  pasturage  to  meet  their  necessities; 
hence  his  sheep,  under  the  care  of  his  sons,  were  often 
pastured  at  a  considerable  distance  from  home.  When 
Joseph  was  sent  by  his  father  from  the  vale  of  Hebron 
to  visit  his  brethren,  he  found  them  pasturing  their  flocks 
in  Dothan,  not  far  from  Shechem.  In  those  ancient  times 
sheep  were  always  attended  by  a  shepherd,  and  sometimes 
more  than  one.  He  watched  over  them  by  day  and  night, 
and  protected  them  from  beasts  of  prey,  to  whose  attacks 
they  were  constantly  exposed.  In  this  country  sheep  are 
not  thus  attended,  because  they  are  not  exposed  to  the 
same  dangers.  They  are  assorted  into  flocks  of  different 
sizes,  and  placed  in  different  pastures,  salted,  and  changed 
from  pasture  to  pasture  as  circumstances  require.  The 
owner  in  caring  for  them  is  not,  like  Jacob  when  he  kept 
the  flocks  of  Laban,  parched  by  drought  during  the  day 
and  by  frost  at  night.  Sometimes,  in  this  country,  dogs 
attack  and  injure  the  sheep  by  night,  but  not  often. 

There  is  something  very  agreeable  in  pastoral  life,  and 
most  persons  take  pleasure  in  attending  to  their  flocks. 
Sheep  are  very  innocent  and  harmless  animals,  and  afford  a 
pattern  of  meek  and  patient  endurance.  The  prophet  uses 
this  fact  to  illustrate  the  character  of  the  blessed  Savior, 
who  was  "led  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  as  a  sheep  be- 
fore her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  he  opened  not  his  mouth." 
Shearers  sometimes  handle  the  sheep  very  roughly;  but 
ordinarily  they  submit  to  this  without  resistance,  and 
meekly  and  patiently  endure. 

There  are  more  illustrations  of  Christian  life  and  char- 
acter drawn  from  the  pastoral  vocation  in  the  Bible  than 
from  any  other.  The  psalmist  declares,  "The  Lord  is  my 


468  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Shepherd;  I  shall  not  want.  He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in 
green  pastures;  he  leadeth  me  beside  the  still  waters." 
Christ  represents  himself  as  the  Good  Shepherd,  who  careth 
for  the  sheep — who  has  even  laid  down  his  life  for  the 
sheep.  He  said  to  Peter,  'Teed  my  sheep — feed  my  lambs." 
Every  child  of  God  is  embraced  in  the  fold  of  the  Ee- 
deemer,  and  will  be  protected  and  preserved  by  him. 

Dr.  Thomson,  in  "The  Land  and  the  Book,"  gives  an 
acount  of  a  shepherd  and  his  flock,  which  he  once  saw 
crossing  a  river  between  Damur  and  Sidon.  He  says  that 
the  shepherd  went  before,  and  the  sheep  followed  him. 
"Not  all  in  the  same  manner,  however.  Some  enter  boldly, 
and  come  straight  across.  These  are  the  loved  ones  of  the 
flock,  who  keep  hard  by  the  footsteps  of  the  shepherd, 
whether  sauntering  through  green  meadows,  by  the  still 
waters,  feeding  upon  the  mountains,  or  resting  at  noon 
"beneath  the  shadow  of  great  rocks.  And  now  others  enter, 
but  in  doubt  and  alarm.  Far  from  their  guide,  they  miss 
the  ford,  and  are  carried  down  the  stream,  some  more, 
some  less;  and  yet,  one  by  one,  they  all  struggle  over  and 
make  good  their  landing."  "I  once  saw,"  he  continues, 
"flocks  crossing  the  Jordan  'to  Canaan's  fair  and  happy 
land/  and  then  the  scene  was  even  more  striking  and  im- 
pressive. The  river  was  broader,  the  current  stronger,  and 
the  flocks  larger,  while  the  shepherds  were  more  pictur- 
esque and  Biblical.  The  catastrophe,  too,  with  which  many 
poor  sheep  were  threatened — of  being  swept  down  into 
that  mysterious  sea  of  death  which  swallows  up  the  Jordan 
itself — was  more  solemn  and  suggestive."  ,, 

This  may  well  illustrate  the  final  scene  through  which 
we  all  must  pass.  The  crossing  of  the  Jordan  is  before  us. 
The  Good  Shepherd  is  leading  us  to  its  "stormy  banks;" 
but  we  know  that  if  we  keep  close  to  his  side,  we  need  not 
fear  to  enter  its  "cold  stream,"  for  he  will  conduct  us 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  469 

safely  over,  and  we  shall  rest  with  him  in  peace  on  the 
farther  shore.  We  may  well  say  with  the  psalmist,  "Though 
I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I  will 
fear  no  evil:  for  thou  art  with  me;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff 
they  comfort  me." 

That  visit  was  a  pleasant  and  refreshing  one,  and  I 
returned  to  my  post  of  duty  strengthened  and  encouraged. 


C.WILSQN, 


470  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

Conference  at  Burnside— Bell's  Gap  Railroad— Ride  by  Moon- 
light— Election  of  Delegates— General  Conference  at  Ad- 
rian—D.  S.  Stephens  elected  Editor— Retirement— Closing 
Remarks — Numerous  Letters — Touching  One — Kind  Words 
of  Brother  Editors— The  Interior— A  Week  Unemployed- 
Appointed  a  Supply— Conference  at  New  Cumberland- 
Made  a  Station— Appointed  to  that  Charge — "Arthur  and 
Hattie"  —  Visit  to  Springfield  —  Remarkable  Case  of  Mr. 
Goode. 

IN  the  fall  of  1887  the  Pittsburg  Conference  met  in 
Burnside,  Clearfield  County,  Pennsylvania.  The  great 
majority  of  the  members,  in  reaching  the  seat  of  the  Con- 
ference, passed  over  the  Pennsylvania  Central  Eailroad 
to  Bell's  Mills,  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  miles  east  of 
Pittsburg,  and  then  over  the  BelFs  Gap  Eailroad  for  thirty- 
seven  miles,  to  Newburg,  and  from  there  in  wagons,  bug- 
gies, and  carriages,  a  distance  of  eight  miles,  to  Burnside, 
making  in  all  one  hundred  and  sixty-nine  miles  from 
Pittsburg,  and,  with  the  delays  we  experienced,  occupying 
the  whole  day. 

The  BelFs  Gap  Eailroad  was  built  principally  as  a 
means  of  reaching  the  coal-fields  and  lumber  region  near 
and  beyond  the  summit  of  the  mountain.  This  road  pre- 
sented great  engineering  difficulties  in  its  construction. 
For  heavy  grades,  sharp  curves,  and  the  height  to  which  it 
ascends  the  mountain  in  such  a  short  distance,  it  has  no 
competitor  in  the  eastern  section  of  our  country. 

Starting  from  Bell's  Mills,  seven  miles  east  of  Altoona, 
this  remarkable  road  threads  its  serpentine  way  up  the 
mountain's  side,  over  gorges  and  torrents,  around  sharp 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  471 

curves  and  steep  inclines  to  the  coal-fields  at  the  mountain 
top.  The  distance  to  the  summit  is  nine  miles,  and  every 
mile  reveals  some  of  the  grandest  and  wildest  scenery  of  the 
Alleghany  Mountains.  The  grade  in  some  places,  we  were 
told,  is  one  hundred  and  seventy  feet  to  the  mile.  As  the 
panting  engine  strains  up*  precipitous  heights,  twists 
around  sharp  curves,  and  glides  over  high  enbankments, 
the  passenger's  nerves  are  severely  tried;  but  alarm  gives 
way  to  wonder  and  admiration.  Here  a  beetling  precipice 
seems  about  to  break  from  its  moorings;  there  one  looks 
down  into  a  gorge,  seemingly  thousands  of  feet  deep, 
through  which  a  rushing  torrent  dashes  its  silver  flood. 
Here  the  skill  of  the  engineer  has  constructed  a  path  for 
the  track  high  above  the  solid  earth,  which,  contrasted 
with  the  majesty  of  nature  around  it,  seems  as  frail  as  a 
spider's  web;  there,  above  and  below,  is  the  dark  mass  of 
the  mountain,  covered  by  primitive  forest,  and  cracked  into 
gaping  fissures,  dotted  with  mighty  boulders,  grand  in  the 
wild  ruggedness  of  untamed  nature.  With  every  step  of  the 
journey  interest  intensifies,  so  that  it  is  hard  to  decide 
whether  the  views  from  the  ascent  or  the  summit  are  the 
grandest. 

Near  the  summit  of  the  mountain  a  resort,  called 
Rhododendron  Park,  has  been  laid  out,  and  equipped  with 
all  the  conveniences  of  a  picnic  ground.  Mountain  springs 
form  pretty  little  lakes;  rustic  bridges  span  the  sparkling 
streams,  and  a  beautiful  fountain  scatters  its  spray  amid 
green  bowers.  Pavilions  and  tables  are  provided  for  the 
use  of  excursionists.  The  park  is  surrounded  with  a  wild 
tangle  of  mountain  laurel,  presenting,  when  in  full  bloom, 
a  magnificent  spectacle. 

I  have  frequently  passed  over  the  Pennsylvania  Central 
Road,  with  its  "Horseshoe  Bend"  and  other  magnificent 
mountain  views,  and  over  the  Baltimore  &  Ohio  Road,  which 


472  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

also  presents  some  magnificent  mountain  scenery;  but  no- 
where have  I  seen  anything  to  compare  with  the  bold,  weird 
scenery  brought  successively  to  view  in  the  zigzag  windings 
of  the  Bell's  Gap  Bailroad,  in  its  ascent  to  the  summit  of 
the  Alleghany  Mountain.  To  a  lover  of  nature's  grandeur, 
a  view  of  this  magnificent  sctnery  would  more  than  com- 
pensate for  the  cost  of  a  trip  across  the  mountains.  I 
doubt  whether  many  travelers  to  foreign  lands  see  anything 
in  their  travels  more  grand  than  the  views  here  presented. 

A  ride  of  eight  miles  by  moonlight  in  a  country  hack, 
concluded  a  day's  journey  of  no  little  interest. 

The  session  of  the  Conference  at  Burnside  was  the  one 
immediately  preceding  the  session  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence, and  elected  delegates  to  that  body.  This  matter  had 
occupied  the  attention  of  some  of  the  members  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  and  the  election  was  quite  spirited. 

For  reasons  which  I  deemed  entirely  satisfactory,  I 
did  not  visit  any  of  the  Conferences  that  fall,  except  the 
Pittsburg  Conference. 

At  the  General  Conference  in  Adrian  in  1888, 1  retired 
from  the  editorship  of  the  Methodist  Recorder,  after  a 
service  in  that  position,  at  two  different  times,  of  nearly 
fifteen  years.  Eev.  D.  S.  Stephens,  D.  D.,  president  of 
Adrian  College,  was  elected  to  take  my  place. 

Immediately  after  the  General  Conference  I  turned  over 
to  my  successor  all  my  editorial  responsibilities,  and  prof- 
fered him  any  aid  I  might  be  able  to  render  him  in  his 
new  position. 

In  retiring  from  the  duties  of  editor,  I  said,  among 
other  things:  "We  have  kept  the  paper  true  to  the  doc- 
trines and  traditions  of  Methodism  and  of  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church,  and  we  are  pleased  to  know  that  the 
Methodist  Recorder  never  had  a  better  subscription-list,  nor 
stood  better  with  its  readers  than  now.  Every  enlargement 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  473 

and  improvement  made  in  the  Recorder  within  a  quarter 
of  a  century  has  been  made  under  our  editorial  supervision, 
and  it  is  with- no  little  degree  of  satisfaction  that  we  are 
able  to  turn  it  over  to  our  esteemed  successor  in  such  a 
prosperous  condition.  We  trust  he  will  be  able  to  increase 
its  prosperity,  and  carry  it  forward  to  a  still  higher  degree 
of  excellence." 

Upon  my  retirement  as  editor  I  received  many  kind 
letters  from  many  persons,  expressing  appreciation  and 
regret,  and  saying  even  complimentary  things,  which  it 
would  be  improper  here  to  insert.  Such  expressions,  how- 
ever, were  very  agreeable,  and  showed  that  my  labors  had 
not  been  without  appreciation.  Several  of  my  brethren  of 
the  press  were  pleased  to  notice  my  retirement,  and  to  say 
kind  things  of  me.  I  can  not,  of  course,  give  these  ex- 
pressions here;  and  still  I  can  not  resist  the  inclination 
to  insert  a  single  specimen  of  them.  Dr.  Gray,  editor  of  the 
Interior,  Chicago,  gave  the  following  brief  notice: 

"Bev.  Dr.  John  Scott  retires  from  the  editorial  chair 
of  the  Methodist  (Protestant)  Recorder  of  Pittsburg.  In 
closing  his  adieu,  he  says: 

"  'As  the  sun  declines  and  the  shadows  lengthen,  and 
the  time  for  labor  lessens,  we  would  quicken  our  pace  and 
improve  the  closing  hours  of  day  before  the  twilight  deep- 
ens and  the  time  for  work  is  past.  We  know  not  what  is 
before  us;  but  if  it  is  the  Father's  will,  we  would  go  from 
active  service  to  join  the  victor  throng  who  have  been 
faithful  to  the  end.' 

"Dr.  Scott  was  editor  of  the  Recorder  before  that  beau- 
tiful and  brilliant  character,  Alexander  Clark,  came  to  its 
tripod.  At  his  death  Dr.  Scott  again  resumed  the  editor- 
ship, and  now  after  long  and  faithful  and  acceptable  serv- 
ices retires.  The  words  we  quote  from  his  valedictory  will 
touch  the  heart  of  many  a  worker  who  is  on  the  down- 


474  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

grade  of  life — 'quicken  our  pace  and  improve  the  closing 
hours  of  the  day  before  twilight  deepens  and  the  time  for 
work  is  past.'  Beautifully  said!  Heroic  words!  Not  the 
rest  that  an  old  man  feels  entitled  to  claim;  but  the  full 
and  busy  employment  of  the  golden  hours  of  sunset  for 
the  dear  Master.  A  few  months  before  his  death  the  vener- 
able Dr.  Plumer  said  to  us:  'My  time  is  so  short,  and  I 
have  so  much  to  do.'  Brother  Scott's  words  will  come  as 
a  reproof  to  many  of  us.  I  have  said:  'Let  the  boy  do  the 
work — I  have  done  my  share,  and  now  I  propose  to  take  it 
easy.'  Perhaps  Brother  Allison  said  as  much  also.*  Now 
we  should  reconsider,  and  say:  'Let  us  quicken  our  pace, 
and  improve  the  closing  hours.' ': 

Equally  kind  were  the  words  of  many  of  our  late  con- 
freres of  the  religious  press. 

For  about  one  week  in  forty-six  years  I  was  without 
regular  employment  in  the  Church.  But  in  about  a  week's 
time  I  was  appointed  by  the  president  of  the  Pittsburg 
Conference  to  fill  out  the  unexpired  term  of  Brother  M.  L. 
Jennings,  who,  on  account  of  illness,  had  resigned  the 
charge  of  the  First  Church,  Eighteenth  Street,  Southside, 
Pittsburg. 

The  session  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference  of  1888  was 
held  in  New  Cumberland,  W.  Va.  It  is  a  manufacturing 
town,  and  the  seat  of  justice  for  Hancock  County.  We 
had  a  good  Church  there,  which  had  been  connected  with 
Manchester  Circuit;  but  at  that  session  it  was  set  off  as  a 
station,  and  I  was  appointed  to  that  charge,  where  I  re- 
mained for  three  years. 

When  we  went  to  New  Cumberland,  there  was  a  great 
business  "boom"  in  the  town,  and  as  the  Church  at  that 
time  had  no  parsonage,  I  found  it  almost  impossible  to 

*  Dr.  Allison,  of  the  Presbyterian  Banner,  Pittsburg,  had  shortly  be- 
fore lost  a  promising  son, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  475 

obtain  a  house.  At  last  I  secured  part  of  a  house  from 
Mr.  Arthur  Stewart,  who,  with  his  wife,  occupied  the  other 
part.  They  were  a  young  married  couple,  and  were  as 
kind  to  us  as  our  own  children  could  have  been.  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  receiving  them  both  into  the  Church,  with  a 
good  many  others,  during  my  pastorate  there.  "Arthur 
and  Hattie,"  as  we  familiarly  called  them,  endeared  them- 
selves to  us,  and  will  ever  retain  a  warm  place  in  our  affec- 
tions. Although  hampered  by  lack  of  room,  we  did  not 
move  till  we  left  the  place.  We  had  many  excellent  mem- 
bers there,  among  whom  were  the  Smiths,  the  Stewarts, 
the  Donagans,  the  Bradleys,  the  McGrews,  the  Coopers, 
and  many  others.  The  Church  has  prospered,  and  is  one 
of  our  most  pleasant  charges. 

At  that  session  B.  F.  Saddler,  A.  E.  Fletcher,  A.  E. 
Rush,  and  F.  N.  Foster  were  received  into  the  Conference. 
They  are  good  and  faithful  men,  who  will  make  full  proof 
of  their  ministry.  Brother  Foster  came  by  transfer  from 
the  Genesee  Conference. 

At  the  Conference  which  met  in  Springdale,  Pa.,  in 
1889,  E.  B.  Whitehead,  a  graduate  of  Adrian  College,  was 
received  and  loaned  for  one  year  to  the  New  York  Con- 
ference. At  the  end  of  that  time  he  returned  to  the  Pitts- 
burg  Conference,  and  is  one  of  the  most  active  and  earnest 
laborers  in  the  Conference. 

In  1890  the  Pittsburg  Conference  met  again  in  Amity, 
Pa.  Brother  J.  F.  Dyer  was  elected  president,  and  after 
serving  acceptably  that  year  was  re-elected  the  following 
year.  Brother  Dyer  is  a  devoted  Christian  man,  earnest 
and  faithful  in  the  performance  of  duty,  a  good  preacher, 
and  an  excellent  pastor.  He  has  the  confidence  of  his 
brethren,  and  has  not  only  served  as  president,  but  also  for 
several  years  as  secretary.  He  is  a  man  of  sweet  spirit,  and 
always  affable  and  gentlemanly  in  his  bearing.  At  that 


476  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Conference  Robert  McGarvey  and  J.  M.  McCormick  were 
received  as  licentiates. 

In  May,  1891,  my  wife  and  I  made  a  visit  to  Spring- 
field, Ohio.  While  there  I  took  occasion  to  inquire  into 
some  particulars  connected  with  the  last  sickness  and  death 
of  Frank  C.  Goode,  Esq.,  son  of  Judge  James  Goode,  of 
that  city.  I  had  learned  something  of  the  matter  from 
my  son,  and  also  from  Miss  Bowman,  with  whom  I  had 
traveled  some  time  before  from  Springfield  to  Pittsburg 
on  the  cars;  but  being  in.  Springfield,  1  concluded  to  get 
the  facts  from  first  hands.  Judge  Goode  was  for  many 
years  one  of  the  leading  lawyers  in  Ohio,  and  for  one  or 
two  terms  judge  of  the  Circuit  Court.  I  knew  him  very 
well  when  I  resided  in  Springfield,  and  frequently  met  him 
afterwards,  as  my  oldest  son  was  for  several  years  associ- 
ated with  him  in  the  practice  of  law.  He  was,  I  believe, 
a  member  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church,  of  Spring- 
field. His  son,  Frank,  had  studied  law  in  his  father's 
office,  and  entered  successfully  upon  its  practice.  He  was 
a  young  man  of  fine  mind,  correct  habits,  studious,  and 
devoted  to  his  profession.  He  was  a  married  man,  and  at 
the  time  of  his  death  was  about  thirty-five  years  of  age. 
He  had  been  quite  successful  in  his  profession,  and  had 
accumulated  considerable  property.  He  was  an  attendant 
on  the  services  of  the  Second  Presbyterian  Church,  of 
which  Dr.  Fullerton  was  pastor,  but  was  not  a  member. 
He  was  very  popular,  and  one  of  the  most  promising  young 
men  at  the  Springfield  bar. 

Wishing  to  learn  the  particulars  of  young  Mr.  Goode's 
death,  I  called  on  Dr.  John  Eodgers,  his  physician,  and 
Dr.  Fullerton,  his  pastor. 

Dr.  Eodgers  informed  me  that  Mr.  Goode  was  taken  ill 
with  typhoid-fever;  but  in  the  b«ginning  of  his  illness  he 
did  not  regard  the  case  as  serious;  that  one  evening,  after 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  477 

the  gas  had  been  lighted,  while  his  wife  was  standing  by 
his  bedside,  and  his  eyes  wide  open,  he  instantly  seemed 
to  lose  all  sensibility  and  consciousness.  He  was  immedi- 
ately summoned,  and  was  soon  at  his  bedside.  He  said  that, 
to  all  appearance  Mr.  Goode  was  dead.  There  were  no 
signs  of  life  perceptible.  He  remained  in  that  condition 
for  about  an  hour,  when  in  an  instant  he  regained  con- 
sciousness, and  requested  the  gas  to  be  turned  up.  Dr. 
Rodgers  said  that  for  a  moment  he  appeared  slightly  agi- 
tated; but  almost  immediately  became  perfectly  composed. 
He  said  he  never  knew  a  man  who  had  such  perfect  self- 
control  as  Mr.  Goode. 

Next  morning  when  the  doctor  called  to  see  him,  his 
trained  nurse,  a  very  intelligent  man  from  Cincinnati,  was 
walking  back  and  forth  before  the  house,  taking  a  little 
fresh  air,  and  he  remarked  to  the  doctor  that  Mr.  Goode 
had  had  a  vision  the  night  before.  The  doctor  passed  in, 
and,  after  making  a  few  inquiries  of  his  patient,  Mr.  Goode 
said:  "Doctor,  I  was  in  the  other  world  last  night,  and  T 
saw  hell,  and  no  mind  can  conceive  nor  tongue  express 
its  horrors."  Dr.  Rodgers,  as  he  told  me,  replied:  ''Mr. 
Goode,  you  are  a  very  sick  man;  I  want  you  to  get  well; 
we  will  not  talk  about  this  now;  but  at  another  time  when 
you  are  stronger."  This  terminated  the  conversation  on 
the  subject.  The  doctor  said  he  did  not  wish  to  talk  with 
him  then  about  the  matter,  lest  it  might  excite  and  injure 
him. 

Dr.  Rodgers  said  that  throughout  Mr.  Goode's  entire 
sickness  his  mind  was  never  affected  in  the  slightest  dc 
either  before  or  after  the  above  occurrence.  As  an  evidence 
of  this  fact,  he  said,  when  he  found  that  Mr.  Goode  could 
not  recover,  he  told  him  that  if  he  had  any  business  to 
arrange,  he  had  better  attend  to  it.  Mr.  Goode  then  called 
his  father,  and  informed  him  how  he  wished  to  dispose  of 


478  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

his  property,  and  requested  him  to  write  his  will.  His 
father,  according  to  his  direction,  proceeded  to  write  his 
will,  and,  when  it  was  finished,  read  it  to  his  son.  But  he 
objected  to  it,  and  pointed  out  two  or  three  particulars  in 
which  it  was  not  sufficiently  clear  and  definite,  and  might 
admit  of  different  constructions,  and  he  requested  his  father 
to  re-write  and  correct  it,  which  he  did.  Dr.  Rodgers  said 
that  he  referred  to  this  fact  to  show  that  to  the  last  Mr. 
Goode's  mind  was  clear,  and  as  keen  in  its  perceptions  as 
ever.  He  said,  had  Mr.  Goode  been  a  nervous,  imaginative, 
and  excitable  person,  he  might  have  supposed  that  the 
whole  thing  was  an  hallucination;  but  knowing  Mr.  Goode 
as  he  did,  and  knowing  the  clearness  of  his  mind,  and  his 
perfect  self-possession  and  self-control,  he  could  not  ac- 
cept the  supposition.  He  said  he  never  knew  of  such  a 
remarkable  case;  and  while  the  facts  were  as  he  stated,  he 
had  no  theory  to  present  on  the  subject. 

After  my  interview  with  Dr.  Rodgers,  I  called  on  Dr. 
Fullerton,  and  informed  him  of  the  object  of  my  visit. 
He  said  that  Mr.  Goode  had  sent  for  him,  and  that  he  had 
visited  him;  that  he  had  told  him  the  same  thing  that  he 
had  told  Dr.  Rodgers,  that  he  had  seen  hell;  that  it  was  a 
horrible  place;  that  he  did  not  want  to  go  there;  and  that 
he  wanted  him  to  thank  God  for  letting  him  come  back  to 
this  world.  Dr.  Fullerton,  like  Dr.  Rodgers,  would  not 
permit  him  to  talk  on  the  subject,  lest  it  should  excite 
and  injure  him.  But  he  prayed  with  him,  and  conversed 
about  his  soul.  He  continued  to  visit  him  and  pray  with 
him,  and  he  expressed  his  full  trust  and  confidence  in 
Christ  as  his  Savior,  and  the  hope  of  a  blessed  future  life. 
Dr.  Fullerton  said  that  on  one  of  his  visits,  Mr.  Goode 
addressed  his  father  in  the  most  tender  and  touching  ap- 
peal he  ever  heard.  He  said:  "Father,  you  are  an  honor- 
able man;  you  are  an  honest,  upright  man;  but,  father, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  479 

that  is  not  enough;  your  sins  must  be  washed  away  in  the 
blood  of  Christ,  or  you  can  not  be  saved/'  He  said  he  could 
not  repeat  his  words;  but  his  appeal  surpassed  in  tenderness 
anything  he  had  ever  heard.  At  last  the  end  came,  and  he 
passed  away  in  great  peace. 

I  have  no  explanation  to  offer  of  this  peculiar  case. 
There  is  a  mystery  about  it  that  I  can  not  explain.  There 
is  one  thing,  however,  which  it  seems  to  me  clearly  to 
establish,  and  that  is,  that  there  is  a  soul — a  spiritual  es- 
sence or  entity — in  man,  separate  and  distinct  from  the 
body,  that  is  capable  of  perception,  thought,  and  feeling, 
independent  of  the  physical  or  bodily  senses.  This  living, 
spiritual  agent  can  use  our  bodily  organs,  which  in  them- 
selves are  lifeless  and  inactive;  but  it  can  exist  independ- 
ently of  them,  in  possession  of  all  the  attributes  of  an  in- 
telligent, immortal  being  or  essence.  It  is  separate  and 
distinct  from  gross  matter. 

During  this  year,  on  the  3d  day  of  August,  1890, 
Brother  James  Robison,  the  oldest  member  of  the  Confer- 
ence, passed  from  labor  to  reward.  He  had  been  a  member 
of  the  Conference  for  fifty-three  years,  had  filled  its  best 
appointments,  had  served  as  secretary  and  president  of  the 
Conference,  had  represented  it  in  several  General  Confer- 
ences and  General  Conventions,  and  had  served  for  ten 
years  as  Book  Agent.  Indeed,  he  filled  almost  every  po- 
sition of  honor  and  trust  the  Church  could  bestow  upon 
him.  He  was  honored  and  trusted  by  all  who  knew  him. 
He  was  a  man  of  quick,  bright  mind,  well-informed,  a  good 
preacher,  an  excellent  pastor,  and  the  church-builder  of 
the  Conference.  He  had  been  the  means  of  erecting  eight 
churches,  and  some  of  them  among  the  best  in  the  Con- 
ference. He  was  a  man  of  sweet  spirit,  genial  and  com- 
panionable, and  of  unswerving  integrity.  Esteemed  in  life, 
mourned  in  death,  his  memory  is  precious. 


480  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 


CHAPTER  XL. 

Session  of  Pittsburg  Conference  in  Wellsburg,  1891— Appointed 
to  Wellsburg  Charge  —  City  of  Wellsburg  —  Near  Early 
Home  —  Fiftieth  Anniversary  —  Special  Services  —  Dyer  — 
Jones — Westfall — La  Grippe — Express  Package — Various 
Letters— Gift  from  Recorder  Office — Correspondence — Sun- 
day Services — Communion — Addresses  by  Various  Breth- 
ren—My Address— Close. 

AT  the  session  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  in  Wells- 
burg, West  Virginia,  in  September,  1891,  I  was  appointed 
to  the  Wellsburg  Charge,  to  which  I  removed  as  soon  as 
convenient  after  the  rise  of  the  Conference. 

Wellsburg  is  the  seat  of  justice  for  Brook  County,  West 
Virginia.  It  is  one  of  the  oldest  towns  on  the  Ohio  River. 
Marietta,  Ohio,  I  believe,  is  the  oldest,  and  Wellsburg 
comes  next.  It  is  only  ten  miles  from  where  I  was  born 
and  raised,  and  is  associated  with  the  recollections  of  my 
boyhood.  It  is  a  nice  little  city,  with  paved  streets,  electric- 
lights,  excellent  waterworks,  and  good  graded  schools. 
It  is  located  on  the  southeast  bank  of  the  Ohio  River,  with 
a  railroad  running  through  it,  and  two  other  railroads  run- 
ning along  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  It  is  sixteen 
miles  above  Wheeling,  and  fifty  miles  west  of  Pittsburg. 
It  is  near  my  early  home  and  many  of  my  relatives,  and 
the  place  where  I  expect  to  sleep  with  my  fathers.  We  have 
a  good  church-building  here,  and  a  comfortable  parsonage 
adjoining  it;  but  the  membership  is  small,  and  the  Church 
has  much  to  contend  with.  There  are  some  excellent  mem- 
bers in  it,  however,  who  do  all  they  can  to  sustain  it. 
Among  those  worthy  of  special  mention  are  Benjamin 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  481 

Huggins  and  wife,  Ulysses  Huggins  and  wife,  Charles  Hug- 
gins  and  wife,  Brother  Cram  and  wife,  and  a  few  others. 

At  the  Wellsburg  Conference  B.  \V.  Anthony  was  re- 
ceived by  transfer  from  the  South  Illinois  Conference,  and 
W.  S.  Hanks  from  the  New  York  Conference.  They  are 
both  successful  workers. 

On  the  19th  of  February,  1892,  occurred  the  fiftieth 
anniversary  of  my  -licensure  to  preach  the  gospel.  The 
brethren,  learning  of  this  fact,  resolved  that  the  occasion 
should  be  observed  by  some  special  services.  Arrangements 
were  accordingly  made  to  that  effect.  Brother  J.  F.  Dyer, 
president  of  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  and  David  Jones 
and  G.  G.  Westfall,  two  of  the  oldest  members  of  the  Con- 
ference, and  special  friends  of  mine,  were  invited  to  be 
present,  and  to  participate  in  the  services  of  the  occasion. 

A  couple  of  weeks  before  the  time  of  these  special 
services,  I  was  taken  ill  with  grippe,  and  when  the  time 
came  I  was  greatly  prostrated,  but  able,  by  a  great  effort, 
to  be  up.  I  was  exceedingly  nervous,  a  new  form  of  afflic- 
tion for  me,  for  I  had  never  been  subject  to  anything  of  the 
kind  before. 

The  services  were  to  take  place  on  Sabbath,  February 
21st.  On  Friday  evening  the  expressman  brought  me  a 
package  containing  a  copy  of  Ridpath's  "History  of  the 
World,"  in  four  large  octave  volumes,  beautifully  bound. 
There  was  nothing  to  indicate  from  whence  they  came. 
Shortly  after,  one  of  the  brethren  brought  me  my  mail, 
which  contained  letters  from  various  friends,  extending 
their  congratulations.  Among  these  letters  was  one  which 
particularly  touched  me,  and,  in  my  feeble  and  nervous 
condition,  considerably  excited  me.  It  was  from  the  em- 
ployees of  the  Methodist  Recorder  office,  and  called  up 
memories  of  years  of  toil  which  the  senders  of  it  and  I 
31 


482  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

pleasantly  shared  together.  Although  I  had  been  absent 
from  the  office  for  nearly  four  years,  it  showed  that  I  was 
not  forgotten.  Here  is  the  letter: 

"REV.  JOHN  SCOTT,  D.  D., 

"Wellsburg,  W.  Va.: 

"Dear  Doctor, — Your  friends,  the  *boys'  of  the  Meth- 
odist Recorder  office,  send  their  congratulations  upon  the 
completion  of  your  half-century  in  the  ministry  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church. 

"As  a  slight  testimonial  of  their  regard,  and  in  recog- 
nition of  your  uniform  kindness  and  courtesy  to  all  during 
the  years  in  which  they  worked  with  you  daily,  they  ask 
you  to  accept  a  set  of  Eidpath's  'History  of  the  World.' 

"With  the  assurance  of  highest  esteem,  and  sincere 
wishes  for  your  future  happiness,  we  remain  your  friends, 

"William  McCracken,  Jr.,  M.  S.  Johns,  Jesse  Hook, 
Pres.  K.  McClelland,  J.  H.  Nieth,  T.  D.  Jones,  T.  J. 
Armor,  J.  S.  Leland,  J.  W.  Zirckel,  Charles  H.  Gullett, 
August  Stoehr. 

"PiTTSBUKG,  PA.,  February  18,  1892." 

Here  is  my  response: 

"MY  DEAK  'Boys'  OF  THE  METHODIST  RECORDER  OFFICE: 
"Your  kind  letter  and  accompanying  gift  of  a  copy  of 
Ridpath's  'History  of  the  World,'  in  four  royal  octavo  vol- 
umes, elegantly  bound,  came  to  hand  last  night.  Your 
kind  remembrance  of  me,  and  your  congratulations,  deeply 
touched  my  heart.  For  nine  years,  in  our  almost  daily 
intercourse,  nothing  occurred  to  interrupt  the  pleasant  re- 
lations that  existed  between  us.  Your  gentlemanly  bearing, 
your  promptness  in  complying  with  my  every  wish,  and 
your  constant  readiness  to  do  me  any  kindness  within 
your  power,  placed  me  under  great  obligations  to  you, 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  483 

and  laid  the  foundation  for  a  friendship  that  shall  never 
die. 

"Please  accept  the  assurance  of  my  appreciation  of  your 
valuable  gift,  and  of  my  far  higher  appreciation  of  the 
kindness  that  prompted  it.  I  shall  preserve  your  auto- 
graphs among  my  most  precious  things. 

"My  prayer  is,  that  prosperity  may  attend  you  through 
this  life,  and  that  the  friendship  which  we  formed  in  our 
long  and  intimate  intercourse  with  each  other,  may  be  re- 
newed and  cemented  in  a  brighter  and  better  world  than 
this.  God  bless  you  all! 

"Your  old  and  sincere  friend,  JOHN  SCOTT. 

"WEIXSBURG,  W.  VA.,  February  20,  1892." 

The  services  on  Sabbath  were  very  interesting.  Brother 
Westfall  preached  an  excellent  and  touching  sermon  in  the 
morning,  after  which  the  Lord's  Supper  was  adminis- 
tered. In  the  afternoon  the  anniversary  services  were  held. 
The  choir  had  arranged  for  some  good  music  for  the  occa- 
sion. Brother  Dyer  made  the  opening  address,  after  which 
I  read,  with  considerable  effort  owing  to  my  weakness,  my 
address.  Then,  after  singing  by  the  choir,  addresses  were 
made  by  Brother  Jones  and  Brother  Westfall,  and  others. 
Brother  Jones  preached  on  Sabbath  evening  to  a  crowded 
house,  and  Brother  Dyer  preached  on  Monday  evening  to  a 
good  congregation.  This  closed  the  services  of  the  occa- 
sion. The  addresses  were  interesting,  and  the  people  pro- 
fessed to  be  very  much  pleased. 

The  following  is  the  address  which  I  delivered  on  the 
occasion: 

"On  some  public  thoroughfares  there  are  mile-posts  at 
the  end  of  each  mile,  to  remind  the  traveler  of  the  distance 
he  has  come,  or  how  near  he  is  to  the  end  of  his  journey. 
So  it  is  in  the  journey  of  life.  The  even,  onward  flow  of 


484  -RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

time  is  divided  into  separate  periods.  Some  of  these  are 
artificial,  such  as  minutes,  hours,  months,  and  years.  Some 
of  them  are  natural,  such  as  day  and  night;  the  return  of 
the  seasons,  as  spring,  summer,  autumn,  and  winter.  Some 
of  them  are  marked  by  events  in  social  life,  such  as  birth- 
days, marriages,  and  deaths.  Then  there  are  periods 
marked  by  important  historical  events,  deemed  worthy  of 
commemoration,  such  as  the  granting  of  Magna  Chaxta 
and  the  Declaration  of  American  Independence.  So,  also, 
in  the  religious  world,  there  are  important  events  which 
mark  the  progress  of  religious  movements  which  it  is 
deemed  proper  to  observe.  Then,  in  each  individual  life, 
there  are  events  of  special  interest  which  the  individual 
may  observe,  but  which  are  not  observed  by  others,  except 
through  courtesy. 

"An  important  event,  at  least  important  to  me,  oc- 
curred in  my  history  fifty  years  ago  on  last  Friday.  On 
that  day,  after  due  examination  by  the  authorities  of  the 
Church,  I  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
That  was  my  entrance  upon  public  life;  and  as  you  have 
been  pleased  very  courteously  to  take  some  notice  of  the 
fact,  it  is  due  to  you  that  I  should  recall  some  of  the  events 
of  the  half-century  through  which,  since  then,  I  have 
passed.  Hours  could  be  occupied  in  such  a  review;  but  I 
am  admonished  that  but  a  few  minutes  can  be  thus  em- 
ployed. 

"Fifty  years  ago  I  was  a  young  and  vigorous  man;  to- 
day I  am  an  old  man,  and  not  so  vigorous  as  I  then  was. 
Then,  like  most  young  men,  I  thought  I  knew  a  good  deal; 
now,  like  all  sensible  old  men,  I  think  I  know  but  very 
little.  Then,  like  other  young  men,  I  entertained  high 
hopes  of  the  future;  now,  like  other  old  men,  I  have  very 
clearly-defined  experiences  of  the  past.  Then  the  battles 
of  life  were  mostly  before  me;  now  they  are  mostly  behind 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  485 

me.  Then  the  end  appeared  to  be  a  great  way  off;  now  it 
appears  to  be  drawing  near. 

"The  changes  which  have  taken  place  around  me  in  the 
last  fifty  years,  in  the  social,  scientific,  political,  and  relig- 
ious worlds,  have  been  great  and  marvelous. 

"In  that  length  of  time  the  social  habits  and  customs 
of  the  people  have  almost  entirely  changed.  Their  modes 
of  life  are  very  different.  They  are  now  more  cultured 
and  refined.  Schools  and  colleges  have  increased,  and  the 
people,  generally,  are  better  educated.  The  comforts,  and 
even  luxuries  of  life,  which,  fifty  years  ago,  were  enjoyed 
only  by  the  few,  are  now  largely  enjoyed  by  the  many. 
Other  changes  have  also  taken  place.  Then  a  farmer  could 
not  employ  hands  to  reap  his  harvest,  or  to  assist  him  in 
performing  other  labor,  without  whisky.  In  many  in- 
stances the  intoxicating  bowl  sparkled  on  the  sideboard  of 
the  minister,  sealed  the  vows  at  the  hymeneal  altar,  and 
drowned  the  sorrows  of  the  living  over  the  forms  of  the 
dead.  When  I  first  came  to  this  town,  sixty  years  ago,  the 
bottle  was  placed  on  the  merchant's  counter,  and  every 
customer — ladies  may  have  been  excepted — was  invited  to 
drink.  Then  slavery  existed  in  nearly  one-half  of  the 
States  of  the  Union,  and  it  existed  in  this  State.  But  great 
changes  have  taken  place,  and  the  state  of  things  which 
then  prevailed  has  largely  passed  away. 

"Fifty  years  ago  there  was  no  electric  telegraph.  The 
first  telegraph  line  was  established  between  Washington 
City  and  Baltimore  in  1844,  two  years  after  I  was  licensed 
to  preach";  and  the  thought  of  an  ocean  telegraph  had  not 
entered  the  mind  of  man.  It  was  not  until  more  than 
sixteen  years  after  my  licensure,  on  the  28th  day  of  Au- 
gust, 1858,  that  the  first  message  was  received  in  New  York 
over  an  ocean  cable.  At  the  time  of  which  I  speak,  there 
was  no  electric-light.  The  first  electric-light  was  used  by 


486  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

Professor  Tyndall  in  1855.  There  were  then  no  telephones, 
nor  any  of  the  other  phones  now  in  use.  The  first  attempt 
to  transmit  vocal  sounds  by  elctricity  was  made  in  1860. 
Nor  were  there  then  any  sewing-machines  in  use.  The  first 
successful  machine  was  given  to  the  public  by  Elias  Howe 
in  1847;  but  it  was  not  introduced  into  use  till  1854.  There 
were  then  no  reaping-machines.  McCormick's  reaper  was 
invented  in  1831;  but  was  not  perfected  till  1846.  Travel 
was  then  on  horseback,,  or  in  carriages,  or  by  river  and 
stage-coach.  The  first  Conference  I  attended  was  in  Mt. 
Vernon,  Ohio,  some  five  or  six  hours'  ride  from  here  by 
rail;  but  it  took  me  between  three  and  four  days  to  reach 
it  by  private  conveyance.  There  was  then  no  railroad  west 
of  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  except,  perhaps,  a  portion  of 
the  'Little  Miami/  between  Xenia,  Ohio,  and  Cincinnati. 
I  saw,  in  1851,  the  first,  train  of  passenger  cars  that  ever 
went  out  of  Allegheny  City,  over  a  short  piece  of  road  ex- 
tending then  to  Eochester,  Pennsylvania.  The  Pennsyl- 
vania Eoad  was  not  completed  to  Pittsburg,  I  think,  till 
the  following  year.  There  were  then  less  than  three  thou- 
sand miles  of  railroad  in  the  United  States,  and  only  about 
five  thousand  miles  in  the  world.  Now  there  are  in  this 
country  over  one  hundred  and  twenty-two  thousand  miles, 
and  in  the  world  about  two  hundred  and  seventy-seven 
thousand  miles. 

"The  changes  which  have  taken  place  in  the  political 
world  have  been  equally  great.  Fifty  years  ago  John 
Tyler  was  acting  President  of  the  United  States,  William 
Henry  Harrison,  President,  having  died  on  the  4th  of 
April,  the  preceding  year,  just  one  month  after  his  in- 
auguration. Daniel  Webster,  of  Massachusetts,  was  Secre- 
tary of  State;  Walter  Forward,  of  Pennsylvania,  a  member 
of  our  First  Church,  Pittsburg,  was  Secretary  of  the  Treas- 
ury; John  C.  Spencer,  of  New  York,  was  Secretary  of  Wax; 


YEARS  JN  THE  MI. \JSTRY.  4*7 

Abel  P.  Upshur,  of  Virginia,  was  Secretary  of  UK-  Xavv; 
C.  A.  Wicliff,  of  Kentucky,  was  Postmaster-General;  Hugh 
S.  Lagare,  of  South  Carolina,  was  Attorney-General;  and 
Roger  B.  Taney,  of  Maryland,  was  Chief-Justice  of  the 
Supreme  Court.  Calhoun,  and  Benton,  and  Cass,  and  Ber- 
rien,  and  Crittenden  were  leaders  in  the  Senate;  and  Hun- 
ter, and  Yancey,  and  Garrett  Davis,  and  Joshua  Giddings, 
and  others,  now  almost  forgotten,  were  leaders  in  the 
House.  Neither  Seward,  nor  Sumner,  nor  Fessenden,  nor 
Douglas  had  then  entered  the  Senate;  nor  had  Breekin- 
ridge,  nor  Chase,  nor  Winter  Davis,  nor  Thaddeus  Stevens, 
nor  Henry  Wilson  appeared  at  the  Capitol,  nor  had  Abra- 
ham Lincoln  taken  his  seat  in  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives. The  "great  War  Secretary,"  Edwin  M.  Stanton,  was 
practicing  law  in  Steubenville,  Ohio. 

"Then  there  were  only  twenty-six  States  in  the  Union; 
now  there  are  forty-four;  then  there  were  but  18,000,000 
of  inhabitants  in  the  United  States;  now  there  are  63,000,- 
000.  Texas  was  then  an  independent  State,  and  was  not 
admitted  into  the  Union  till  March  1,  1845,  and  the  war 
with  Mexico,  which  grew  out  of  its  annexation,  com- 
menced in  the  spring  of  the  following  year.  California  was 
not  then  ceded  to  the  United  States,  and  was  not  admitted 
as  a  State  till  1850.  The  War  of  Secession  did  not  occur 
till  nineteen  years  afterwards,  in  1861. 

"Then  Louis  Philippe  filled  the  throne  of  France.  Na- 
poleon III  did  not  become  emperor  till  1852,  ten  years 
afterwards.  It  was  before  the  unification  of  Italy,  the  re- 
construction of  the  German  Empire,  the  great  Sepoy  Re- 
bellion in  India,  and  the  emancipation  of  the  serfs  of 
Russia.  China  was  not  then  open  to  foreign  influence  and 
traffic,  and  Japan  still  maintained  the  isolation  in  whith 
she  had  for  centuries  been  concealed.  Africa  was,  indeed, 
the  'Dark  Continent/  and  Livingstone  had  neither  been 


488  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

lost  nor  found.  The  Free  State  of  Orange,  in  South  Af- 
rica, had  not  been  founded.  The  construction  of  the  Suez 
Canal  had  not  then  been  even  proposed.  Brazil,  so  far  as 
our  knowledge  went,  was  a  land  full  of  Jesuits,  slaves, 
and  debased  races.  Then  a  few  adventurous  travelers,  at 
long  intervals,  visited  the  Holy  Land;  but  now  such  visits 
are  deemed  but  little  more  than  an  ordinary  pleasure  tour. 
Eight  hundred  vessels  now  touch  at  Jaffa,  the  ancient 
Joppa,  every  year,  and  within  the  next  two  or  three  months 
a  railroad  will  be  completed  from  that  city  to  Jerusalem. 
Three  locomotives  for  the  road  were  received  there  from 
Philadelphia  more  than  a  year  ago.  Such  changes  were 
not  then  even  imagined. 

"The  changes  which  have  taken  place  in  the  religious 
world  in  the  last  fifty  years  have  also  been  very  great.  Fifty 
years  ago  a  spirit  of  antagonism  prevailed  to  a  great  extent 
among  the  Churches.  Religious  and  ecclesiastical  contro- 
versies were  the  order  of  the  day.  The  Calvinistic  and 
Arminian  forces  in  this  country  were  earnestly  arrayed 
against  each  other.  Presbyterians  and  Methodists  often 
encountered  each  other,  and  not  always  in  the  sweetest 
spirit.  The  excitement  caused  by  the  organization  of  the 
New  School  Presbyterian  Church  a  few  years  before,  added 
a  new  element  to  the  strife.  The  contention  between  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church  was  still  active.  In  1843  the  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Church  in  this  country  was  organized,  and  equally  assailed 
both  the  Methodist  Episcopal  and  Methodist  Protestant 
Churches.  In  1844  the  Southern  Conferences  of  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  withdrew,  and  organized  the  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church,  South,  involving  bitter  sectional 
controversies.  Alexander  Campbell,  at  the  time  to  which 
I  refer,  was  in  the  fullness  of  his  strength,  and,  with  many 
others  of  similar  belief,  was  laboring  earnestly  to  extend 


YEARS  JN  THE  MINISTRY.  489 

the  influence  of  his  new  organization,  and  being  an  able 
man  and  fond  of  debate,  many  interesting  controversies 
were  engaged  in  throughout  the  country.  In  1858  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church  was  virtually  divided  into 
two  parts,  North  and  South.  In  1860  the  Free  Methodist 
Church  was  organized,  antagonizing  all  the  other  Meth- 
odist Churches.  In  1862  the  Southern  Commissioners 
withdrew  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  organized  another  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
South.  In  1868  the  ^Reformed  and  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Presbyterian  Churches,  through  their  commission- 
ers, which  met  in  Pittsburg,  organized  the  United  Presby- 
terian Church.  In  1869  the  Old  and  the  New  School 
Presbyterian  Churches,  through  their  commissioners,  met 
in  Pittsburg,  and  united.  In  1877  the  two  branches  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church,  by  their  representatives,  met 
in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  and  became  one. 

"Fifty  years  ago  the  Evangelical  Alliance  had  not  been 
organized,  the  Pan-Presbyterian  Council  had  not  been 
called,  and  an  Ecumenical  Conference  of  Methodists  had 
not  been  thought  of.  The  uniform  Sunday-school  Lesson 
system  had  not  been  devised,  and  the  great  temperance 
reformation  was  only  taking  form.  The  ^higher  criticism' 
was  unknown,  and  infidelity  under  its  old  forms  attacked 
the  Christian  faith. 

"What  a  wonderful  change  has  taken  place  since  then! 
While  the  old  Churches  remain,  they  have  largely  forgotten 
their  controversies;  they  are  no  longer  actuated  by  a  spirit 
of  antagonism,  but  of  friendly  rivalry  in  doing  good.  Men 
have  ceased  to  quarrel  about  non-essentials,  and  now  unite 
in  practical  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  men.  Religious  and 
benevolent  organizations  of  almost  every  kind  have  been 
multiplied,  and  are  exerting  a  powerful  influence  for  good. 
All  Christians  are  learning  that  love  is  the  essential  prin- 


490  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

ciple  of  our  holy  religion,  and  that  'every  one  that  loveth 
is  born  of  God,  and  knoweth  God.' 

"When  I  united  with  the  Pittsburg  Conference,  fifty 
years  ago,  it  covered  the  territory  now  embraced  in  the 
Muskingum,  West  Virginia,  and  Pittsburg  Conferences, 
and  had  about  six  thousand  members.  The  Muskingum 
Conference  was  set  off  from  the  Pittsburg  Conference  the 
year  I  united  with  it;  the  West  Virginia  was  set  off  in  1834. 
The  Muskingum  Conference  has  now  12,717  members;  the 
West  Virginia  Conference,  15,867;  and  the  Pittsburg  Con- 
ference, 8,056;  making  nearly  37,000  members,  where  we 
then  had  but  6,000.  The  increase  is  not  what  we  could 
have  desired;  but  it  shows,  nevertheless,  encouraging  pro- 
gress. 

"When  I  entered  the  Conference  there  were  on  its  roll 
the  honored  names  of  Asa  Shinn,  George  Brown,  Zachariah 
Eagan,  William  Reeves,  John  Herbert,  James  Eobison, 
John  Cowl,  Peter  T.  Laishley,  D.  B.  Helmick.  John  Clark, 
and  many  others,  all  of  whom  have  passed  away,  with  the 
single  exception  of  Dr.  John  Cowl,  and  he  has  not  been 
able  to  attend  a  session  of  the  Conference  for  several  years. 
There  is  not  a  single  person  left  who  was  a  member  of  the 
Conference  when  I  united  with  it,  except  Dr.  Cowl. 

"I  have  attended  fifty  consecutive  sessions  of  the  Pitts- 
burg Conference,  never,  from  sickness  or  any  other  cause, 
having  missed  a  single  session  since  I  became  a  member 
of  it.  I  am  the  only  man,  I  think,  who  has  done  so.  God 
has  mercifully  kept  me  all  these  years,  notwithstanding  my 
unworthiness  and  unfaithfulness,  and  I  desire  this  day  to 
acknowledge  my  indebtedness  to  his  love,  and  to  call  upon 
all  that  is  within  me  to  laud  and  magnify  his  holy  and 
excellent  name.  From  a  long  experience  of  the  comfort- 
ing and  sustaining  power  of  the  religion  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ,  I  can  with  confidence  commend  it 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  491 

to  you  to-day.  Change  is  written  on  everything  around 
us.  But  while  everything  earthly  is  changing,  our  God 
is  unchangeable.  He  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and 
for  ever.  We  may,  then,  confidently  trust  in  him,  for  'in 
the  Lord  Jehovah  is  everlasting  strength.' 

"The  great  sorrow  of  my  life  has  been  that  I  have  not 
been  more  successful  in  bringing  souls  to  Christ;  that  I 
have  not  been  instrumental  in  doing  greater  good.  My 
success  has  not  been  equal  to  my  desire.  Still,  I  trust  I 
have  been  the  means  of  doing  something  for  the  Master. 
If  I  have  not  been  able  to  take  a  place  in  the  van,  perhaps 
I  have  sometimes  helped  to  steady  the  column. 

"A  few  years  ago,  when  editor  of  the  Methodist  Recorder, 
I  attended  a  session  of  the  North  Illinois  Conference  at 
La  Harpe,  Illinois.  I  preached  on  Sunday  morning,  and 
at  the  close  of  the  service  some  one  told  me  that  a  lady  at 
the  door  wished  to  speak  to  me.  I  went  to  the  door,  and 
was  introduced  to  a  lady  in  a  plain  calico  dress,  and  wear- 
ing an  old-fashioned  sun-bonnet.  She  said  to  me,  'Are 
you  the  editor  of  the  Methodist  Recorder?'  I  told  her  I  was. 
'Bless  the  Lord!'  said  she.  And  then,  as  if  to  assure  her- 
self of  the  fact,  she  said,  'Are  you  the  editor  of  the  Re- 
corder?' I  told  her  again  that  I  was.  Then,  'Bless  the 
Lord!'  she  exclaimed,  with  greater  fervor.  Then  she  told 
me  that  she  lived  sixteen  miles  from  there,  out  on  the 
prairie;  that  she  had  no  Church,  no  pastor,  no  preaching. 
The  only  preacher  she  had  was  the  Recorder,  and  that  it  did 
her  so  much  good  that  she  was  rejoiced  to  see  the  editor. 
After  all,  I  thought,  I  am  doing  some  good,  and  felt  en- 
couraged to  toil  on. 

"When  I  retired  from  the  editorship  of  the  Methodist 
Recorder  some  three  or  four  years  ago,  I  received  a  great 
number  of  very  kind  letters;  but  the  one  that  touched  me 
most,  because  the  most  unexpected,  was  from  a  young  lady 


492  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

in  Baltimore.  She  was  one  of  those  bright,  light-hearted 
girls  that  make  sunshine  wherever  they  go,  and  about  the 
last  person  that  I  should  have  supposed  would  be  impressed 
with  my  style  of  thought.  After  saying  some  pleasant 
things,  and  telling  me  how  sad  she  was  while  reading  my 
closing  editorial,  she  went  on  to  say: 

"  'Now  I  want  to  tell  you  that  your  paper,  and  your 
editorials  particularly,  have  helped  me  a  great  deal,  and 
have  been  really  a  source  of  inspiration  to  me.  I  can  not 
tell  you  the  strength  and  comfort  I  have  many  times  re- 
ceived from  them.  I  am  so  sorry  you  are  no  longer  editor, 
for  my  sake  as  well  as  that  of  many  others/ 

"I  wiped  the  tears  from  my  eyes,  and  took  courage,  and 
thanked  God  that  he  had  condescended  to  use  me  as  an 
instrument,  even  in  any  degree,  in  doing  good  to  others. 
I  trust  that  at  last,  through  the  Divine  mercy,  I  may  be 
able  to  bring  a  few  sheaves,  and  lay  them  at  the  Master's 
feet.  .  .  . 

''Well,  the  day  is  declining,  the  shadows  are  lengthen- 
ing, and,  as  a  matter  of  course,  the  end  is  approaching. 
But  the  evening  grows  pleasant,  and  I  think  there  will  be  a 
calm  sunset  after  a  while. 

"WELLSBUKG,  W.  VA.,  February  21,  1892." 

So,  with  crowding  memories  of  the  past,  and,  through 
grace,  a  pleasing  hope  of  the  future,  closed  fifty  years  in 
the  ministry. 

In  looking  over  my  life  I  find  much  to  regret,  and  but 
little  on  which  I  can  look  with  entire  satisfaction.  God 
has  been  very  good  to  me;  but  I  have  been  a  very  unfaith- 
ful and  unprofitable  servant.  My  only  hope  for  salvation 
and  eternal  life  is  in  the  atoning  merit  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ.  In  him  I  trust;  on  him  I  cast  my 
helpless  soul.  His  grace  is  sufficient;  his  arms  of  ever- 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  493 

lasting  love  encircle  me.  I  hope  in  his  mercy.  I  know 
that  his  faithfulness  endureth  forever.  My  trust  and  con- 
fidence in  him  are  firm  and  abiding. 

Could  I  begin  life  again  with  the  experience  I  now 
have,  I  might  be  able  to  do  better  than  I  have  done;  but 
I  would  not  begin  life  again  as  I  did  begin  it,  lest,  instead 
of  improving,  I  might  even  do  worse  than  I  have  done  in 
the  past.  We  can  pass  over  life's  journey  but  once.  We 
can  not  go  back  and  correct  our  mistakes.  We  have  but 
one  trial.  How  important,  then,  that  we  tread  life's  path- 
way carefully,  and  that  we  earnestly  seek,  and,  by  the 
assistance  of  Divine  grace,  endeavor  to  do  the  right! 

Were  I  called  upon  to  give  my  closing  advice  to  my 
young  brethren  in  the  ministry,  I  would  say: 

First  of  all,  consecrate  your  heart  and  life  unreservedly 
to  God.  Lay  your  all  upon  the  altar.  Like  the  apostle, 
"count  all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  Christ  Jesus,"  your  Lord;  and,  like  him,  "count 
not  your  life  dear  unto  yourself,  so  that  you  may  finish 
your  course  with  joy  in  the  ministry  which  you  have  re- 
ceived of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace 
of  God." 

Second.  Let  your  one  great  aim  be  to  save  souls;  to 
bring  men  to  the  Savior.  Abase  self  and  exalt  Christ. 
Endeavor  to  be  able  to  say  in  truth,  "We  preach  not  our- 
selves, but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord;  and  ourselves  your  serv- 
ants for  Jesus'  sake."  Hide  behind  the  cross. 

Third.  Diligently  improve  your  time  in  qualifying 
yourself,  so  far  as  you  can,  for  your  great  work.  Do  not 
trifle  away  your  time;  do  not  spend  it  in  needless  and  un- 
important things.  It  is  a  precious  gift.  Improve  it  to  the 
very  best  advantage. 

Fourth.  Be  not  a  place-seeker.  Put  yourself  into  the 
hand  of  God,  to  be  at  his  disposal.  Qualify  yourself  for  the 


494  RECOLLECTIONS  OF  FIFTY 

highest  position;  but  if  God  so  order,  be  content  with  the 
lowest.  The  place  where  God  puts  you,  it  matters  not  how 
trying  it  may  be,  or  whether  it  be  high  or  low,  is  the  right, 
the  best  place.  Put  your  hand  in  God's  hand,  and  let  him 
lead  you. 

Fifth.  Pursue  your  work  in  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  Let 
the  love  of  Christ  constrain  you.  "We  love  him,"  says  the 
apostle,  "because  he  first  loved  us/'  Love  begets  love. 
Convince  the  people  that  you  love  them  and  seek  their 
good,  and  you  will  be  likely  to  gain  their  love,  and  acquire 
a  saving  influence  over  them.  You  can  not,  by  harsh  re- 
proofs and  unkind  treatment,  drive  people  into  the  king- 
dom; but  you  can  drive  them  beyond  your  influence.  Seek 
earnestly  to  possess  the  gentleness  and  tender  sympathy 
of  the  blessed  Savior,  who  wept  over  the  doomed  city  of 
Jerusalem  and  prayed  on  the  cross  for  his  cruel  enemies 
who  rejected  and  crucified  him.  "Love  is  of  God."  Noth- 
ing but  love  will  ever  conquer  the  world  and  win  men  to 
Christ.  In  this  spirit  pursue  your  work. 

Sixth.  Be  faithful.  Make  full  proof  of  your  min- 
istry. Do  the  best  you  can,  and  all  you  can.  Be  instant 
in  season  and  out  of  season,  always  abounding  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord.  Try  and  be  able  to  say  with  the  Apostle 
Paul,  when  you  come  to  the  end  of  your  journey,  "I  have 
fought  a  good  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept 
the  faith;  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of 
righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  ihe  righteous  Judge,  will 
give  me  at  that  day;  and  not  to  me  only,  but  unto  all  them 
also  that  love  his  appearing."  What  a  blessed  hope!  What 
a  glorious  consummation! 

"Abide  with  me!    Fast  falls  the  eventide, 
The  darkness  deepens— Lord,  with  me  abide! 
When  other  helpers  fail,  and  comforts  flee, 
Help  of  the  helpless,  O  abide  with  me! 


YEARS  IN  THE  MINISTRY.  495 

Swift  to  its  close  ebbs  out  life's  little  day; 
Earth's  joys  grow  dim,  its  glories  pass  away; 
Change  and  decay  in  all  around  I  see; 
O  Thou,  wlio  changest  not,  abide  with  me! 

Hold  thou  thy  cross  before  my  closing  eyes; 
Shine  through  the  gloom  and  point  me  to  the  sku,-, 
Heaven's  morning  breaks,  and  earth's  vain  shadows  flee; 
In  life,  in  death,  O  Lord,  abide  with  me!" 


S3    A3 


. 


3  1205  00915  3444 


